《How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World》 Chapter 1 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 11. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± In the shallow cave where faint sunlight seeped in, a boy with a weary look muttered. Contrary to his young face, his worn-out visage carried an unmistakable heaviness of exhaustion. It wasn¡¯t simply because the boy was suddenly thrown into a strange world in his past life. Rather, it was due to the overwhelming amount of work that even his immature body couldn¡¯t handle, making the 21st century seem like a distant memory in the standards of his previous life, even surpassing the workload of the 20th century. ¡°Is it right to make a kid work like this?¡± To Rohan, an educated man who had even completed university education, it was evident that the villagers all appeared small and unattractive due to this harsh environment. Thanks to the recent village autumn walk, there was room for idleness like this, just a week ago he would have been better off not dwelling on resting well at home. Yet, there was a reason he remained hidden here. If he showed signs of resting inside the house, he could be dragged out by his father¡¯s cruel hands at any moment, or even end up rolling on the floor after a few senseless beatings. His actions, which seemed to view rest as the worst form of denial, were horrifyingly unbearable, but leaving the house was not a guarantee of survival for the next day. Although people from the 21st century often said the world was harsh, this new place he had fallen into was truly unforgiving; even if it meant dealing with a violent father, stepping out of that fence could quickly lead to becoming a slave or even death. Last year, one of the village youths ran away because he couldn¡¯t bear living like this, only to return a few months later missing one arm. The head of the house who regained his lost child overnight mercilessly beat his disabled son, and soon after being disregarded even by his younger siblings, he took his own life. To Rohan, who had lived in a world where human rights stories felt mundane, the situation was so pitiful that it fit the description, but to the people here, it was an inevitable conclusion. Of course, being different from them, Rohan was greatly shocked by witnessing that incident. It was around that time that Rohan, who was busy just trying to get through each day, began to think and act for himself. Rohan started actively utilizing the fragmented knowledge he gained from watching YouTube or reading. He made crude traps to catch small animals or birds, and chose a suitable stick to wield whenever he had time. The results of his consistent efforts over the past year were quite satisfying. His physique had grown to an incomparable size compared to before, and the act of wielding the stick felt natural. The best part was that the work became incredibly easier than before, beyond comparison. Of course, knowing that showing weakness would only increase the workload, he occasionally pretended to be struggling. Subscribing to YouTubers who taught primitive skills or survival tips was the best decision he had made, even though it was knowledge that was of no help when he lived on Earth. ¡®Thank you, Bearx. Thank you, Ex.¡¯ Although Rohan led a more fulfilling daily life than any other children in the village, the fact that this restlessness was not entirely alleviated was an inevitable reality. Just swinging a stick for the rest of his life to avoid being crushed by his father was not the only solution, as he would likely have to live his whole life as a serf, paying tribute to others¡¯ land. ¡®How can I avoid such a fate?¡¯ Neither YouTube nor books provided a clear answer on this matter. Judging by the different continent names, it didn¡¯t seem like Earth, and Rohan had no interest in medieval Europe even when he was on Earth. Skipping through videos that popped up through algorithms, was there anything he could know? All he could do for now was to grow stronger day by day. ¡®I should at least keep my body in shape to do something.¡¯ That was no different from where he used to live or here. Today, having torn apart a fairly large bird resembling a magpie, he could consider it as sufficient protein supplementation. ¡®Let¡¯s go home now.¡¯ Leaving the house briefly wasn¡¯t a conspicuous act, but leaving it unattended for too long could pose risks to his safety. The signs of the sun crossing over were starting to show, indicating that it was time to descend now to avoid unnecessary trouble. As soon as he climbed up the back hill of the village, there was a cave, so it would take at most twenty minutes to reach home. With lightened steps due to a full stomach, Johan descended the mountain as if flying, and a different sight than usual caught his eyes. ¡°Horses?¡± Just like on Earth, horses were also important livestock here. However, that didn¡¯t mean they were easy to come by. Especially horses as large and well-kept as those. Seeing something unusual was happening, Johan¡¯s expression hardened. In a rural village with nothing noteworthy, someone with such horses had visited? A sense of impending trouble crept in. ¡°Should I hide now?¡± After a brief hesitation, it was already too late once he entered the village. ¡°Hey, you there! Come here!¡± A man who looked like a soldier, wearing a helmet, called out to Johan. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± A grim feeling brushed past him, but now he couldn¡¯t run away. Right beside him, wasn¡¯t there a horse tied up? ¡°Me¡­?¡± All Johan could do was stupidly respond. ¡°Yeah, you. Come here. You have a good build, right? How old are you?¡± ¡°Thirteen.¡± ¡°Really? But you have such a good build? Are you not lying?¡± Seeing the soldier¡¯s fierce expression made him shiver slightly, but there were plenty to vouch for him. After confirming his age once more, the order to follow came back. He really didn¡¯t want to go, but he had no choice now. With a tear-streaked face, he followed to the village head¡¯s house. As if all the villagers had gathered, the soldier pushed his way through the crowded street, different from usual. Following behind, pushing through the crowd, he emerged to a square formed by the crowd. ¡°Recruiting officer, here¡¯s one more person we found.¡± ¡°Is that so? Oh, good build. How old are you?¡± ¡°Thirteen.¡± ¡°Really? Looking at your physique, you seem almost twenty? You¡¯re big and tough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we brought him right away. hahahaha.¡± ¡°Good, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Haken, the recruiting officer.¡± ¡°Uh, hello.¡± Forced to greet, Johan¡¯s mind was already in turmoil. ¡®Conscription officer? Seriously screwed up. Isn¡¯t it like getting dragged straight into the battlefield if you mess up?¡¯ In that brief moment, Rohan¡¯s mind was filled with images of himself dying miserably on the battlefield. However, unexpectedly, Haken chose persuasion over coercion. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Rohan.¡± ¡°Alright, Rohan. Just heard it, but I came from Ezel Castle as a conscription officer. I¡¯m gathering new soldiers. If you join as a soldier, you¡¯ll receive one silver coin monthly. It¡¯s not that great, but decent accommodation and meals will be provided. Do you have any thoughts on this?¡± In a short moment, many thoughts crossed Rohan¡¯s mind. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard of any recent talk about war.¡¯ War was common in this world, but common as it was, there was no one unaware of its terror. Moreover, in a place with scarce proper entertainment, even the smallest gossip would quickly spread throughout the village. Important events like wars were as naturally known as posting on social media. Though this place was a rural backwater, fantasy version of Instagram with occasional visits from the nobles, known as Bobusangs, existed. And the conscription officer¡¯s demeanor was much gentler than expected. It was highly unlikely for a war to break out. Without much concern for age, they would take anyone they could get. ¡®But still, the army¡­¡¯ Even in the 21st-century South Korean military, there were inadequacies and numerous absurdities, so how much more backward and barbaric would the medieval-like army of this unknown land be? It was a given, without needing to delve deep into it. Various cruel acts were commonplace, and there was even a possibility of regular physical abuse. Though a sense of discomfort ingrained in his instincts surged, Rohan¡¯s rationality led to a different response. ¡®But would that be any different from now? Right now, I¡¯m always working outside, suffering inside the house, getting beaten anytime. So, wouldn¡¯t it be better to at least get paid for it? As Rohan briefly pondered this newfound realization, the response didn¡¯t come from him but rather from the crowd around. ¡°Alright! Hurry, take him away!¡± The familiar voice belonged to Rohan¡¯s father. The glint in his eyes revealed his intention to seize the opportunity to reduce expenses and pocket some wages. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seemingly annoyed by the blatant intrusion, a soldier standing beside Haken raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m his father. A very diligent man.¡± In response to the soldier¡¯s hostility, the village chief, who usually carried himself with authority in the village, spoke in a tone never heard before. ¡°This is none of your concern. Rohan, what will you do?¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching his actions, Rohan made his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Good. Kartum! Take this boy.¡± ¡°Yes! Come here.¡± After Rohan disappeared, Haken called over Rohan¡¯s father, who was anxiously waiting. ¡°And you. You said you¡¯re the boy¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Yes, that lad is my son. hehehe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three silver coins.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. Please feel free to take advantage of my sturdy nature!¡± He laughed heartily, his mouth splitting wide, while rubbing his head continuously. To anyone watching, it was clear that he was experiencing a sense of joy. Nowhere in his demeanor was any hint of concern for his children. Of course, Haken did not express renewed astonishment at this fact. He had seen far too many grim sights for that. While other parents watching Rohan receive three silver coins looked on with envy, there were no promising candidates in sight. It was fortunate that he managed to secure three. In fact, it could be said that it was quite a lot for a rural village. Usually, children in such impoverished villages were small in stature and weak, unable to become useful soldiers. Given that they were tasked with the harsh work of the estate for a long time, qualities were more important than anything else. Even the cumbersome questioning was for the same reason. Since it was his own choice, he would actively participate in training compared to being dragged into it. As Haken finished the conscription, Rohan sat in an abandoned house that was once the sanctuary of Lady Roel, feeling very tense. The house, left unattended for over a year since the owner¡¯s death, was not as ominous as one might think. What made Rohan nervous was not the cold room where Lady Roel lay dead, but the several soldiers standing in front of him. Beside Rohan, there were several boys who seemed to have arrived first, all sitting quietly on the floor. They seemed to be from different villages as none of the faces were familiar. Though the atmosphere was stifling, Rohan didn¡¯t feel too bad. Seeing the children gathered, he felt his speculation that this wasn¡¯t conscription for war but something else turning from a guess to certainty. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t just pick children like this if there was a war going on.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t excuse his father. ¡°How could he so easily abandon his son like that!¡± It was a thought he often had, but it was clear that his father was not a decent man. After all, he had realized it when he beat his mother to death, saying she was a nuisance. Since there was no affection to begin with, the disappointment didn¡¯t last long. Glancing around cautiously, he saw that no one seemed particularly interested in him. Though there were children who occasionally made eye contact, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. The tense atmosphere made it impossible to even consider such an attempt. Suppressing the fidgeting in his mouth, the night fell imperceptibly. From Noble mtl dot com Surprisingly, dinner consisted of much softer bread and a small, tough piece of meat compared to what they usually ate. ¡°Perhaps I made a very good choice?¡± Certainly, it wasn¡¯t comparable to freshly caught and cooked meat, but for ordinary village children, it was a meal beyond their wildest dreams. If it hadn¡¯t been for the secretly eaten meat, tears might have welled up. Although Rohan usually enjoyed meat, he couldn¡¯t deny that there was no excitement this time. Eating meat other than birds, snakes, squirrels, was truly rare for him. The meat they provided had a strong aroma, which some might call savory while others might say it had a gamy taste, but he could instantly tell it was pork. Although it wasn¡¯t the Korean soul food, pork belly, just eating pork after a long time made his heart feel warm. After savoring the taste of memories and filling his stomach, he heard faint whispers among the quiet children. The soldiers¡¯ attitudes also seemed to soften noticeably. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he quickly asked the other children the things he had been curious about. Where they came from, how they ended up here, what they had for dinner yesterday, and such. In fact, it was a trivial question, but many children couldn¡¯t even answer that properly. It was inevitable. If the intellectual level of children who spent the whole day working in the fields was high, how high would it be? There were even children who didn¡¯t know the name of their own village properly. Still, they weren¡¯t without income, and the information they laboriously gathered was quite positive. ¡°Not even a beating, and always providing food at this level?¡± Just that was truly remarkable. As a modern person who had completely adapted to this trash-like world, it was unbelievably hard to believe. Chapter 2 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 22. While Rohan fell asleep with a warm heart after receiving hospitality he had never experienced in his lifetime, a new destination was decided upon in Haken¡¯s home. ¡°How about we just go see the next village and return?¡± ¡°I would like that too, but¡­ Will we have enough time?¡± ¡°If we hurry a bit, you should arrive at the coming-of-age ceremony without any issues.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ But the children we brought here seem quite tired already¡­¡± ¡°Still, since we handpicked these children, they should have the stamina, right?¡± ¡°Well, recruiting soldiers isn¡¯t something that can be done in a short time. We might have to travel around a few more times like this. And there¡¯s no guarantee of no accidents, so it¡¯s better to head straight to the castle.¡± ¡°Understood. I will finish the preparations before sunrise.¡± ¡°Good. You should rest well too.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next day. Rohan woke up to the rough shouting of someone. ¡°You lazy kids! Get up quickly and get ready!¡± A strange ceiling, a strange voice. After forcing himself to get up, despite not wanting to move, Rohan looked around and saw everyone already up, packing their belongings in a hurry. Although he woke up later than the others, Rohan had no reason to worry at all. The only belongings to pack were the old clothes on his body. It was said that other parents prepared old clothes or cheap knives for their children, but Rohan¡¯s father, a man who asked if he could receive the silver in exchange, was so confusing that it was unclear whether to call him a father or not. ¡°No, I¡¯m just an orphan from today.¡± No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed better to be without such parents. Since he wouldn¡¯t see them again once he left the village, wouldn¡¯t becoming an orphan be no different? While Rohan made a decision of a lifetime, everyone finished their preparations one by one and went outside. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s cold.¡± As he followed them out, a chilling wind brushed his face, surpassing the coolness. The cruel season, winter, was approaching. He felt relieved that he followed them. The winter in the countryside was so cold and harsh that survival until the next year was not guaranteed. With animals reducing their activity, traps and snares made by Rohan also didn¡¯t have much effect in this season. Since they were supposed to raise them as soldiers, starvation wouldn¡¯t be an issue. That alone was enough reason to head to an unfamiliar place. After going through a procedure to ensure no one was missing, the group immediately left the village. Haken was worried about potential accidents, but the journey to the castle was incredibly smooth. He hadn¡¯t encountered any common bandits or goblins along the way. The castle wasn¡¯t too far. Even with children hanging off of him, they managed to walk for three days. Although the first experience of camping was a bit uncomfortable, Roan was satisfied knowing there was no need for bloodshed. ¡°Here is where you all will stay,¡± Haken said upon reaching the castle. He went to report to the Marquis, while Roan and the children were led to the barracks by Schurkel, who served as Haken¡¯s lieutenant. The place, with its decent size but rugged, humble buildings, seemed like a typical spot for soldiers to stay. Schurkel led them to a building in the middle. As he opened the creaking door, he stuck his head inside and shouted, ¡°New recruits have arrived! Fill in the vacancies from the front and report!¡± The response was surprisingly quick. ¡°New recruits! New recruits!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see their faces!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all as good as dead now. hehehehe.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Various responses popped up, and the sight of them, eyes gleaming and rushing out, including Roan and the new recruits, instilled fear in them. It was safe to say that anyone seeing those raised corners of their mouths dragged down to their ears would feel a sense of unease. And the grim premonition was proven right once again through them. ¡°Damn, no matter where you go, it¡¯s all the same crap.¡± Roan, brought to the dormitory, was placed under the charge of a sergeant named Rascal within an hour. There were no beatings or curses, thankfully, but instead, he had to do all sorts of menial tasks. Cleaning was a given, and laundry or dishwashing, all fell under Roan¡¯s responsibilities. With no training whatsoever, after a month of just doing menial tasks, he was starting to wonder if he had joined as a soldier or a servant. Without even stepping outside the barracks, the daily grind made him question if he had made the right choice. What he despised the most was fetching water every morning. Due to his size, he had to carry a slightly larger water jug than the other children, making him not only physically strained but also feeling unfairly treated. Though he felt like just giving up at times, he believed enduring was a kind of test. Even those who failed would eventually live near the castle and provide labor, so from the Marquis¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t a losing deal. Having already experienced the military once, Roan knew that in times like this, it was best to quietly do what needed to be done. Fetching water, cleaning, finishing laundry, and swinging a stick as a full-fledged task, the results of a test that no one had informed him about came out. That day, as usual, Roan had a slightly larger water jug on his shoulder compared to others. As he was about to leave the barracks, a hand grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Roan, don¡¯t go today. Wait here. Give the water jug to Tiel,¡± said Rascal, the usually quiet sergeant. Since Rascal usually showed no particular interest in him, Roan sensed that something was up. And his suspicion was correct. Roan, who had been waiting inside the dormitory, was soon summoned to the training ground with the other children. Though it was far from a proper training ground, being just an open space with makeshift targets, seeing Haken standing emotionlessly on the platform gave off a familiar military scent. The children were standing around in disarray, not even properly learning the basics, yet no one seemed to care. Haken was no different. As soon as the headcount was over, he immediately got to the main point. ¡°It has been a month since you arrived here. You must have been curious about why you were brought here and given such menial tasks.¡± ¡°Of course, you could have immediately joined the existing soldiers to train and wield a sword.¡± ¡°The reason it didn¡¯t happen is that it was to identify those with the potential to become excellent soldiers.¡± ¡°Rohan, Kenneth, Alun, Hydin, Chris, Ort.¡± ¡°Except for these six, everyone else has been eliminated. The rest cannot become soldiers.¡± As if prompting them to speak if they had something to say, Haken paused for a moment. As if waiting, murmurs erupted here and there. ¡°Why can¡¯t we become soldiers?¡± ¡°Then what will happen to us?¡± Despite the discontent in their questions, Haken responded without any emotional sway. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why you were eliminated? You were always full of complaints and didn¡¯t perform your tasks properly. Look at Rohan. Isn¡¯t he around the same age as you but didn¡¯t carry water twice his weight? And as for the month of hard work, I will pay you the promised amount of silver. It might be the money you return to your village with. Whether you go back or stay in the castle is your choice.¡± ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t I working hard?¡± Clearly praising Rohan, Haken¡¯s words greatly soured Rohan¡¯s mood. Of course, Haken didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. Although there was a slight uproar from the boys who couldn¡¯t become soldiers, they fell quiet as the soldiers surrounding them raised their clubs. As the disgruntled boys were led out of the training ground, disappearing one by one, Haken looked each of the remaining six in the eyes and spoke. ¡°Congratulations. You will now work as soldiers in the Ezell Castle. During peacetime, you will guard the residents as sentinels, and in times of war, you will be the main force on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I brought you here as a recruiter, but now I will welcome you as the captain of the guard. You will also need to participate in training from now on, so I hope you maintain the diligence you have shown so far.¡± With a brief word of advice, Haken left, and instead, the leaders of each group handed out old but still functional swords, helmets, and chainmail armor. While everyone seemed pleased to have passed the test, Rohan had different thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s definitely second-hand. The person who used this¡­ must have died, right?¡± He knew in his head that working as a soldier for a salary while being safe was unreasonable, but he hadn¡¯t truly felt it until now. Receiving this equipment made him realize how dangerous it really was. Although it was just Rohan¡¯s speculation, in a society where such metal objects were considered precious, there was no doubt that they had been stained with blood. Carrying the quite weighty items back to their quarters, made of straw and bushes, he sat on the bed. ¡°Hey! Freshman! Congratulations!¡± ¡°Now you can really start working properly!¡± Whether it was a welcome or a jest, it felt good to be recognized as part of the group. The best part was being exempt from hard labor all day. As his position as the youngest didn¡¯t change, he knew he would have to work tirelessly again from tomorrow onwards, but not in the same way as before. And the next day. Rohan was still carrying the water jug on his shoulder. ¡°Damn it!¡± As the most physically demanding task, there was no avoiding Rohan taking his turn. Moreover, being such a promising recruit as openly acknowledged by Haken, the senior soldiers had no intention of assigning him any different tasks. After sweating it out in the morning, a day different from the previous one began. Usually, it was time to put the water jug back in its place and pick up a broom, but today, Rohan stood in the training ground in light attire. Seemingly coming out with the intention of swinging the weapons he received yesterday, the other aspiring soldiers in similar attire looked puzzled. Appearing before them was Charles, a senior soldier who had been fully delegated the authority over new recruit training by Haken. He had a more menacing presence than Haken, so the boys couldn¡¯t help but be on edge. After a brief introduction about himself, what he demanded from the recruits was simple. ¡°Run after me!¡± Suddenly throwing off his uniform, he started running, and though the recruits were momentarily stunned, they quickly followed, watching his back. Selected meticulously from the countryside and having passed a simple test, these kids had decent stamina and perseverance compared to their peers, but catching up with Charles, who had been exercising steadily for nearly a decade, was always going to be a challenge from the start. Leading the recruits outside the barracks, Charles started running along the road by the castle¡¯s lake. Despite appearing to run lightly, his speed was far from slow. His pace would not be significantly lacking even when compared to the speed at which office workers in the 21st century sprinted with all their might. Initially, the kids who had nonchalant expressions couldn¡¯t help but pant and wheeze within twenty minutes. Even Johan, who had consciously trained his stamina, couldn¡¯t keep up for long. Having spent most of his time on farming and chores, Johan, and Charles, who worked as a guard and trained regularly, couldn¡¯t possibly have the same level of stamina. But even that much was enough to show a better performance than the other recruits. As one by one they collapsed, unable to run any longer, some even drooling and gasping, there were those who still moved forward. And among them, leading the pack, was Johan. How much further did they run? From Noble mtl dot com Finally, as the sound of the last runner falling was heard, Charles turned back. ¡°Heck, cough, huff.¡± Seeing Johan breathing heavily, almost as if he was about to vomit, Charles¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Better than expected.¡± With a good physique and apparent perseverance, he had hoped for a lot, but never did he expect Johan to run over ten laps. The previous record for new recruits was six laps. He had covered almost twice that distance. Johan¡¯s physique and perseverance had led to high expectations, but the result exceeded them. While there were a few noticeable ones among the other recruits, they too had given up on running and were lying down for a while. Having performed so excellently at the initiation ceremony, it was only fair they were rewarded. ¡°I will take charge of your training from now on!¡± Charles inwardly exclaimed, quietly waiting on the roadside for Johan to catch his breath. ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Is it¡­ over?¡± Johan asked, still catching his breath. Chuckling, Charles replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it for the morning. You deserve a break.¡± Having run longer than anyone else, the other kids wouldn¡¯t complain if he rested a bit. Although a look of confusion crossed Johan¡¯s face, it quickly turned into contentment. ¡°I almost passed out, but it was a good run.¡± Seeing the stragglers running after Charles again made him feel breathless involuntarily. It seemed that regular exercise had indeed paid off. ¡°Playing around while others are huffing and puffing is the best.¡± And so, the first day as a real soldier began. Chapter 3 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 33. People always focus on the positive aspects when starting something new, yet often they don¡¯t feel as satisfied as they had hoped. Such was the life of a soldier. When they were first selected as ¡°successful candidates,¡± including Rohan, all six of them felt great joy and looked forward to a life as men with stable jobs. But the reality of their lives as soldiers fell far short of their expectations. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Kenneth habitually spat curses as soon as he got up, and today was no exception. ¡°This sucks¡­¡± Alun added a spoonful to that, while the remaining four, including Rohan, just mechanically put on their clothes with dead eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had already been three months since the ¡°induction ceremony.¡± The grueling running, which felt like it would end in a day, turned out to be just the beginning. Although recognized as soldiers and receiving a monthly salary, they could not remove the ¡°trainee¡± label until half a year had passed. This meant that there was no dreaming of a comfortable duty as a security guard; they had to patrol the lakeside daily and roll around in the dust. Fetching water every day remained unchanged. Despite being in their growth years and exercising, their physical strength increased surprisingly quickly, but no one felt happy about that fact. Still, today was a day of change in their monotonous daily routine. Because for the first time, the words ¡°learning combat skills¡± came from Charles¡¯s mouth. Given that the training schedule from Charles never changed, there was inevitably some anticipation. Even the two who were complaining now were secretly looking forward to grabbing a spear last night, so it was clear that they had expectations. Contrary to the recruits¡¯ expectations, the morning schedule today was no different from usual: fetching water, running, and having lunch. It was natural for the boys¡¯ expressions to darken. But as the afternoon approached, the words they had been waiting for from Charles finally came. ¡°Everyone, bring the spears you received last time.¡± After learning weapon handling, they finally held the spear that had occasionally been polished. ¡°It¡¯s not as heavy as I thought.¡± Although it seemed like it might be difficult to hold due to its length, the spear was not too hard to handle with one hand, maybe because only the tip was made of metal. Before swinging the spear, Charles conducted a brief theoretical education, showing how to hold it and how to put weight on the spear. Following his instructions, when Haken held the spear and thrust forward, a ¡°message¡± appeared in front of his eyes. ¨C Basic Spear Technique (N) / 0% ¡°Huh?¡± Surprised by the phenomenon he had never experienced before, he almost dropped the spear, but having enjoyed various cultural activities of the 21st century, he knew very well what this phenomenon was. ¡°A status bar¡­?¡± As he silently called out that name, a semi-transparent window appeared in the corner of his vision, like a game interface. Unlike games, there were no detailed stats or minor abilities listed, just the Basic Spear Technique that had just appeared. It was a screen that was nothing compared to game characters, but Rohan trembled with excitement from deep within his heart. ¡°Where the heck did this come from now!¡± When he first opened his eyes in this unfamiliar world, how desperate he had been for miracles. Naturally, he had shouted out all sorts of names like status bar, skill bar, interface, etc. To the point where the villagers thought he had gone mad and needed to be restrained. Of course, he only shouted when he was alone, after tasting his father¡¯s fist again. It felt like finding a lifeline in a world where there seemed to be no answer. ¡®Isel Basic Spear Technique? So, this is the name of the spear technique I¡¯m learning now. Is it at the normal grade? I don¡¯t see any stats¡­ Maybe the numbers represent proficiency?¡¯ ¡°Rohan! What are you doing!¡± Having experienced what could be considered a turning point in his life and standing foolishly, Rohan snapped out of it at Charles¡¯s shout. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you feel like swinging the spear already?¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like he was very angry. No, it was rather a voice that seemed to worry about Rohan, who had suddenly stopped. ¡®This is all thanks to my usual efforts.¡¯ ¡°No! Just feeling a bit uncomfortable for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Is it very uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No! I will work hard!¡± Seemingly relieved by Rohan¡¯s enthusiastic response, Charles resumed the training. Rohan, too, once again loaded his weight onto the spear and began thrusting it forward. He must have thrust the spear for about thirty minutes. Despite the recruits who had been building their stamina for three months by running and rolling, repeating unfamiliar movements for a long time was tough. It was only when their arms started to tremble that Charles gave them a break. ¡°They are following quite well. I should be able to teach them all the moves today.¡± Charles, who had a stern expression, but inwardly felt differently. Having trained several batches of recruits before, he could roughly gauge their aptitude with just an hour of spear practice. ¡°Especially that guy, he¡¯s exceeding expectations this time too.¡± His gaze lingered on Rohan for a moment and then dropped. Even though it had been less than an hour of thrusting the spear, his speed at adapting was completely different from the other recruits. Near the end, he displayed such a clean posture that it was hard to believe it was his first time holding a spear today, demonstrating his exceptional talent right away. ¡°It would be a waste for him to remain just a soldier.¡± If he had been born into a noble family, he could have become a knight. He entertained such thoughts, but Charles knew well that as someone born a commoner, rising higher with exceptional talent alone was impossible. Without revealing such thoughts, Charles continued to teach the Isel Basic Spear Technique movements all day long. ¡°It should be enough by tomorrow.¡± Starting with the most important thrust in spear combat, followed by five other movements. The Isel Basic Spear Technique consisted of a total of six movements. These were truly the most fundamental movements, but in practice, when using a spear, there was rarely a need to showcase individual skills, with most soldiers relying mainly on the thrusting motion, making it more than sufficient to handle a spear. It was not only easy to teach but also guaranteed a certain level of effectiveness, making it an excellent spear technique. On the other hand, Rohan was in a state of bewilderment. ¡°Is it supposed to be this easy to pick up?¡± Although it was his first appearance today, the modern mindset honed by games and web novels accepted it without much resistance. No, he felt more resigned to it due to the overwhelming shock of being dropped into another world. What puzzled Rohan wasn¡¯t the status window itself but the proficiency displayed next to the skills. Having only swung the spear for half a day without even learning all the movements, his proficiency was already in the mid-30s. If he learned the remaining movements tomorrow, he felt confident he could easily reach 80 percent. There was a classic MMORPG where skill proficiency was crucial, but even in that game, skill progression wasn¡¯t as rapid. ¡°Back then, even after using skills all day, it didn¡¯t increase by 5%¡­¡± Of course, the skills used in the game had quite a high rank, but there was a difference. ¡°Well, it might be because it¡¯s a normal grade skill.¡± In fact, he felt accustomed to swinging the spear swiftly with his body, so he didn¡¯t need to feel uncomfortable about it. ¡°Anyway, this is quite helpful.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t be sure if the proficiency level affected the growth rate, it was certain that it provided more motivation during spear swinging practice. As the numbers rose with time, it felt rewarding and fun. ¡°I wonder what will happen when I reach 100%.¡± Eventually, on the first day of spear swinging, Rohan found it increasingly difficult to hold the spear and finally finished training before lying down on the bed. It felt like he had just closed and opened his eyes for a short night had passed, and training recommenced. Today, the morning was the usual physical training, and in the afternoon, there was spear technique training. He learned new movements he hadn¡¯t mastered before and swung the spear diligently until dinner. ¡°Now 70%¡­¡± Perhaps due to the remarkable growth in proficiency, Charles now overtly expressed his amazement. Clearly, there was a look of ¡®Already this far?¡¯ in his eyes. Sometimes, even sighs escaped, showing how satisfied Rohan¡¯s achievements were. Understandably so, now there was hardly any difference between him and soldiers who had held a spear for over ten years. His movements were both restrained and smooth, giving a sense of strong weight to his body. Yet, despite such achievements, Rohan could not be satisfied. No, he swung the spear even harder than others. With proficiency rising so quickly, he wanted to reach 100% proficiency even faster. However, just deciding wasn¡¯t enough for things to go his way. Because he had mastered all the spear techniques, from the third day onwards, the speed at which his proficiency increased noticeably slowed down. ¡°Ugh, even after swinging the spear all day, it¡¯s only 4%¡­¡± Although slightly frustrated by the clearly slowed growth, he forced himself to calm down. ¡°After all, time is abundant. There¡¯s no war going on right now, no need to fight soldiers.¡± Moreover, Rohan himself was only sixteen years old now. Having lived as a modern person for over thirty years, and having grown up in a harsher environment here, his pure heart was nowhere to be found, but at least his body was young and not lacking in physical potential. As proficiency accumulated daily, progress was slowing down, but to Rohan, who had been trained by numerous games, hard work was not unfamiliar. Before a month had passed since he started learning spear techniques. ¡°Done!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why are you like that all of a sudden? Have you finally gone crazy?¡± ¡°I, I need to go to the bathroom!¡± After shouting suddenly while swinging the spear and running towards the bathroom, Rohan was met with looks as if he was a madman, but he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°I finally reached 100%!¡± In the joy of achieving his goal, a new notification popped up in front of Rohan, frozen with the spear in his hand. ¨C Proficiency of the basic spear technique ¡°Eizel¡± has reached 100%. ¨C Additional effects will be added to the skill, and one Ardan¡¯s Feather will be provided. ¡°Additional effects? Ardan¡¯s Feather?¡± From Noble mtl dot com Rohan swiftly closed the notification window and opened the status window. ¨C Proficient Easel Basic Window Art (N) / 100% (10% increase in power for all attacks with the window) The first thing that caught his eye was the prefix. Feeling as if all his efforts had been rewarded with just three letters, ¡®proficient,¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. But more importantly were the letters inside the parentheses following ¡®proficiency.¡¯ As Rohan checked the content, his eyes widened abruptly. ¡®10% increase in power for all attacks?¡¯ 10%. While some might consider it a modest figure, anyone who has dabbled in AOS or RPG games would instantly realize how significant this boost was. It was a figure that could turn the impossible kills into possible ones, and pierce through impenetrable armor. The condition was also straightforward, making it hard to ask for anything better. ¡®Wait, if N-grade is at this level, how about the grades above? And could additional abilities overlap?¡¯ Of course, if it only applied when wielding different weapons like a sword and a window, it would be meaningless. But Rohan thought that there might be techniques with additional abilities beyond just weapons. It felt like a ray of light piercing through the darkness of this otherworldly future. ¡®But what about Ardan¡¯s feather? What¡¯s this? It seems like an item from the context¡­¡¯ Even after shouting for his inventory or equipment window, there was no change. ¡°Rohan, are you done yet?¡± ¡°Just a little more!¡± Perhaps sensing something amiss in Rohan¡¯s sudden disappearance, Charles sent someone over. Rohan, feeling rushed, frantically scanned through the status window, confirming the appearance of a feather-shaped icon on the top right with a x1 mark. Pressing his finger in hopes of viewing more information and staring intently yielded no response. After a brief moment of contemplation, Rohan shook his head. ¡®Someday, there might be a use for this.¡¯ There seemed to be no point in pondering further in the bathroom; the answer wouldn¡¯t come that way. With the acquired ¡®proficient¡¯ Easel Basic Window Art, Rohan confidently walked out of the restroom. Chapter 4 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 44. ¡°Toilet boy! Finally decided to show up!¡± ¡°How cheap can you get!¡± Upon returning to the training ground, he was met with petty insults, but Rohan paid them no mind. At least for now, those jabs didn¡¯t faze him at all. After all, he was the owner of the ¡®proficient¡¯ Easel Basic Window Art! Some didn¡¯t even know how to properly channel their full body strength yet, making his achievement all the more remarkable. Although he was elated, Rohan kept his composure, not letting his emotions show outwardly. ¡°Feeling a bit off today.¡± He simply brushed it off as if it were nothing. In reality, he was more eager to wield his window and strike back rather than retaliate against such teasing. With a proficiency of 100% and the ability to inflict additional damage, he was eager to thrust his window. Assuming a posture that now felt almost instinctual, he aimed for the midsection, thrusting with all his might. Pushing off the ground with his legs, twisting his waist, and applying his weight, he delivered a perfect strike as if drawn in a painting, piercing through the air. The momentum was somewhat sharp, causing the other soldiers who had been mocking him just moments before to fall silent. Compared to Rohan¡¯s level of skill, they were merely at a beginner stage, but the strike just now felt distinctly different. On the other hand, Charles, who had wielded a spear for nearly twenty years as a mercenary, clearly understood what had just happened. ¡°A perfect thrust.¡± Of course, in a world as vast and full of geniuses, there would be countless individuals who could showcase flawless spear techniques. However, those individuals wouldn¡¯t have acquired such skills within just a month of picking up a spear for the first time. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Maybe Rohan¡¯s talent was far greater than I initially thought. Could it be that he possesses the talent to step beyond the walls and into a larger world? Such thoughts briefly crossed Charles¡¯ mind. As Charles marveled deeply after a long time, Rohan, who had retrieved his spear, reflected quietly on the thrust he had just delivered. ¡°Something was different.¡± It felt distinctly different from when his proficiency was at 99%. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was, but if forced to express it, it felt like his spear technique and body had become one. A feeling of moving along the path his body had learned without conscious effort. He felt assured that his stance would never falter in the future. As the brief silence dissipated, other recruits began practicing with their spears one by one. Approaching Rohan, who had picked up his spear again, Charles quietly said, ¡°Impressive, Rohan.¡± It was a short remark, but after observing him for a month, Rohan understood that this was the highest form of praise. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± With a faint smile that seemed to detect the sincerity in Rohan¡¯s brief greeting, Charles returned to his place. ¡°I made the right choice coming here.¡± If he had stayed in the village out of fear of venturing to new places, he would have lived his life as an ignorant person. Considering his father¡¯s temperament, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he died before becoming an adult. However, here he could not only sustain himself but also learn the plausible skill of spear techniques. Some might consider it a trivial skill, but in this place, learning was truly a precious thing. The fact that most people couldn¡¯t even read a single letter and knowledge was transmitted through records was something only the upper class could think of. Moreover, in a land where monsters roamed, the value of being able to defend oneself, even with basic skills, was immense. ¡°Moreover, if I hadn¡¯t come here, I wouldn¡¯t have encountered the status window.¡± Even though he only had one spear skill for now, there was no rule against acquiring additional skills. The potential for growth was boundless. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t know yet if there are any limits¡­¡± Whatever he became, it seemed better than spending a lifetime digging one small plot of land. Despite reaping a great harvest, Rohan knew he couldn¡¯t skip afternoon training as he pleased. If he had to train, it was better to do it diligently. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, it was just another day with no significant difference compared to before achieving a skill level of 100%. And from the very next day, Rohan was plagued by a thirst. Growth, especially growth that could be immediately confirmed by numbers, possessed a tremendous allure. To the point where he felt regretful that he couldn¡¯t wield his spear even more after a hard day¡¯s work had ended. But the emptiness that came with it was so overwhelming that words fell short to describe it. It had only been an hour since he had picked up the spear, but Rohan suddenly felt a sense of doubt. ¡°What¡¯s the point of training like this now?¡± With his skill level already at 100%, training in other aspects like stamina or strength would be far more beneficial. As this thought crossed his mind, the training he had always pursued diligently didn¡¯t seem as tangible as before. Of course, even though his skill level remained unmatched among the new recruits, making comparisons felt somewhat unfair, the fact remained that his previous passionate attitude had vanished. Yet, as a new recruit, with a set schedule to follow, nothing had changed. Just mechanically wielding the spear alongside the other recruits. Rohan believed he was keeping up well with the training, but he couldn¡¯t completely fool Charles. It didn¡¯t take long for Charles to notice that something had changed within Rohan, who had rapidly improved. ¡°Rohan¡¯s spear technique is already close to perfection. If anything, he¡¯s even better than me. So, could it be that he¡¯s feeling bored?¡± Well, even Charles himself would probably find it meaningless to repeat the same movement all day long. Once a posture is ingrained in the body, it is not easily shaken. Honestly, Rohan was at a level where he could easily learn something new without any issues. ¡°But what about the other recruits?¡± Soldiers inherently move in an organized manner, and it wasn¡¯t feasible to single out one recruit for special treatment during training. After all, Charles only had one body, making it physically impossible. ¡°Since it¡¯s come to this, it¡¯s better to accelerate the schedule a bit.¡± Since they couldn¡¯t keep swinging the spear aimlessly forever, it was about time to consider moving on to the next stage. The next day. As usual, the recruits who had eaten heartily at lunch were standing in formation with their spears at the ready. Knowing that the tiresome spear training would continue throughout the afternoon, everyone¡¯s faces were grim. Not only Rohan, but almost all of them had grown tired of spending the whole day practicing with the spear. Rohan stood out for consistently displaying a passionate attitude, but even he began to show signs of weariness, prompting a drastic decision. ¡°Starting today, we will practice postures and engage in sparring alternately every day!¡± At Charles¡¯s words, the recruits looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Sparring¡­ did you say?¡± ¡°Yes, look over there.¡± Following Charles¡¯s gesture, they saw about a dozen wooden sticks of similar length lying on the ground. ¡°From now on, these sticks are what you¡¯ll use for sparring. You will compete with other recruits using these sticks.¡± ¡°While the risk of serious injury with these sticks is low, if you intentionally attack someone¡¯s face or groin, you will face disciplinary action. Disregarding my call to stop and continuing to attack is equally unacceptable.¡± ¡°Now, go and pick up a stick each.¡± At Charles¡¯s command, the recruits eagerly rushed forward to choose a stick that suited them. Rohan also picked a suitable staff among them. In fact, the length and material of the staffs were so similar that there wasn¡¯t much of a difference no matter which one he chose. The soldiers holding the staffs gathered in front of Charles again, splitting into pairs and occupying a corner of the training ground each. Rohan¡¯s opponent was Chris. He, who still seemed afraid to face Rohan without shedding his boyish aura, trembled slightly. ¡°Uh, why did it have to be Rohan¡­¡± In truth, Chris wasn¡¯t really afraid. Even without considering their skills in spear fighting, Chris and Rohan had a significant height difference, with Rohan being much larger in stature. Adding the spear skills to the equation would widen the gap even more, making Chris feel like he was preparing to be pummeled in the sparring. On the other hand, Rohan¡¯s situation was entirely different from Chris¡¯. Honestly, even Rohan himself thought that this sparring was excessively one-sided. With a significant height difference, and a physique that was far superior, the disparity was such that even seeing the top of the opponent¡¯s head was a challenge, let alone maintaining tension with the large difference in physique. However, it wasn¡¯t as if Rohan had no interest in this sparring. The moment he saw the staff, curiosity arose. Would the proficiency and additional effects of the basic skill ¡®spear techniques¡¯ apply even if he held a staff? Since the staff and spear looked so similar in appearance, their techniques were quite alike. Well, even if they were just seen as the same type of weapon, there wasn¡¯t a huge difference. Although it lacked a spearhead, the staff could still inflict enough pain with its pointed end. But clearly, it was also a different weapon from a ¡®spear¡¯. If they were the same weapon, why would they need different names? The sparring where Rohan¡¯s curiosity and Chris¡¯ fear intersected progressed as expected by everyone. Or to put it more bluntly, it was even worse than expected. Clearly, Rohan, who was also fighting with a stick for the first time, found that the necessary movements came out at the right moment, almost oddly. By deflecting Chris¡¯ full-force thrust with the staff, Rohan effortlessly diverted all attacks, and even blocked the downward strikes with a solid stance. What was surprising was that it felt like his body was moving on its own without needing to think. Rohan naturally realized that this was the power of proficiency. ¡®It¡¯s an incredible ability beyond what I imagined!¡¯ Although he couldn¡¯t be sure if the additional effects were being applied, he could definitely feel that the proficiency was being applied properly. Apart from admiration, it was time to gradually bring the sparring to an end. Chris, who was already panting heavily and looking at Rohan with a defeated expression. Whether he thought he could contend with Rohan or not, there was a subtle hint of anger on his flushed face. From Noble mtl dot com Rohan decided to offer him comfort willingly. It was so natural the way he moved the staff toward a person, especially when it was the first time he was using it for domination purposes. Many movements were not necessary. Already exhausted and struggling to catch his breath, Chris couldn¡¯t even muster a small response to Rohan¡¯s thrust, akin to a last-ditch effort. With the sound of the wind splitting, Rohan¡¯s staff lightly touched Chris¡¯ throat and fell away. ¡°¡­I lost¡­¡± Chris admitted defeat as if resigning, and the other boys who had been watching Rohan and Chris after the sparring ended just clicked their tongues. ¡°This is unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°I mean, I could never win against him¡­¡± ¡°Fool, that¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so different about you? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Charles, who was watching the match with them, also had a satisfied smile on his face. ¡®Indeed¡­ quite a remarkable talent.¡¯ Charles¡¯s evaluation of Rohan was already quite high, but it had risen even further after this match. Of course, a match was different from a real fight. The difference was more than just saying it was ¡®different.¡¯ But even in such a match, there was an absolute difference compared to training alone in thin air. Factors such as distance from the opponent, psychological warfare, reflexes to respond to the opponent¡¯s attacks, and many other elements influenced the match to an indescribable extent. However, Rohan handled it skillfully. Of course, it could be seen as possible because the opponent was far less skilled than himself. But the world is vast, and there are many things one cannot understand, so it was quite common for a soldier who displayed a perfect form during training to act foolishly in a real fight. In that sense, this match was enough to give Rohan a passing grade. After a brief rest, the match continued with changing opponents. While the results for the other kids fluctuated depending on the match-ups, Rohan never showed a single sign of defeat. The pattern was always the same. Consistently letting the opponent attack leisurely, then winning with just one strike. Charles knew well that such a thing was only possible with an absolute gap in skills. And at the same time, he realized that the card called ¡®match¡¯ had failed. Chapter 5 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 55. A match was an act that could be done anytime with just two people, but it couldn¡¯t always be said that it was helpful for growth. If the skill gap was too significant, no matter how many matches were played, there might be no gains at all. And this was exactly the case with Rohan and the other recruits. Although they were all of the same age and had the same training period, such differences were inevitable. If there were no such differences, then why would the concept of talent even exist? In Charles¡¯s view, Rohan¡¯s talent was not the kind that would just remain as a mere soldier. To be honest, it didn¡¯t seem lacking even when compared to the talents of well-known knights. Charles had held a weapon in his hand for a very long time. For a brief moment, he had served as a squire under a knight, spent quite a long time as a mercenary, and had lived as a soldier here for over ten years. Surprisingly, the exceptional talents he had seen over that long period seemed to lose their luster in front of Rohan. It was a talent that made the old sense of competitiveness come alive again, just a bit. Of course, Charles was neither immature nor foolish enough to indulge in such emotions. To him, it was luck. After the recruits who had finished their matches went back to their dormitory, Charles sat on the edge of his bed, contemplating what to do next. ¡°Charles, what are you thinking about so deeply?¡± ¡°Ah, Arhen.¡± Arhen, a name not commonly heard among commoners, approached Charles. ¡°Ah, about teaching the kids.¡± ¡°Kids? Why bother about teaching kids? What¡¯s so important about that?¡± With a very sensible response, Charles chuckled. In fact, Arhen¡¯s reaction was quite ordinary. Who would care about new recruits anyway? Most people were much more interested in what to eat for dinner than in such things. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s an interesting guy.¡± ¡°Really? How unique is he?¡± ¡°His talent is extraordinary. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like him before.¡± ¡°Is he that good? Even you are saying so? You have high standards, Arhen¡­¡± As if surprised by the unexpected answer, Arhen¡¯s words trailed off. Seemingly intrigued, his eyes, which had a hint of drowsiness, began to shine little by little. ¡°Well then, how about comparing him to me?¡± ¡°A new recruit with you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Still, in this neighborhood, they treat me decently, don¡¯t they?¡± Charles laughed again at his casual bragging, but in truth, what Arhen said was not entirely wrong. His significantly larger physique compared to others and years of experience eating hardship had made him a formidable figure among the soldiers. Though somewhat arrogant in his tone, Charles refrained from needling Arhen for that reason. Yet, Charles couldn¡¯t bring himself to raise Arhen¡¯s hand in victory. Of course, if a fight broke out right now, Arhen would undoubtedly win. The peak of physical strength, overwhelming size, and a wealth of fighting experience would crush Rohan with a weight he couldn¡¯t overcome immediately. But what if a little more time passed, just a bit? Charles couldn¡¯t imagine Arhen winning. Even now, Rohan¡¯s stature was similar to Charles¡¯, and at the ripe age of growth, he would develop to a level comparable to, if not as formidable as, Arhen. Not to mention the skills. In just a month, he handled a spear more skillfully than Charles himself, so after two months, three months, a year, what level of achievement would he reach? Though unspoken, Arhen¡¯s pupils trembled greatly as he read his sincerity in Charles¡¯ reaction. ¡°What, why would you react like that, Charles¡­ No, I can¡¯t stand not knowing. I have to see it with my own eyes.¡± Flushed with excitement at Charles¡¯ evaluation, Arhen exhaled confidently. Charles, looking perplexed at his demeanor, flinched momentarily at a thought that flashed through his mind. ¡®If the issue is the level of sparring partner, why not face stronger opponents?¡¯ Fortunately, with someone displaying such great enthusiasm as a suitable opponent, it seemed like a good idea no matter how much he thought about it. The fact that he didn¡¯t need to ponder further was a bonus. With a firm resolve, Charles cautiously broached the subject with Arhen, and naturally, his response was affirmative. The next day. In the afternoon, the new recruits gathered at the training ground were met with a new face. Arhen. In truth, Charles had suggested not today but tomorrow, but it was impossible to deter the guy¡¯s impulsive nature. The pupils of the kids, who were seeing a physique they had never seen before, shook slightly. The reason it was ¡®slightly¡¯ was that they didn¡¯t know that the giant in front of them was going to be their sparring partner. If they could foresee such a grim future, they would have surely cried and trembled uncontrollably. But the truth is a difficult thing to ignore. Soon, a statement from Charles sprung forth, promising to give them a shiver greater than first love. ¡°And here is Argen, your sparring partner for today.¡± ¡°What!?¡± An unmistakable sense of doubt emanated from everyone simultaneously. Just being thoroughly dissected by Rohan yesterday was painful enough, and now they were expected to fight such a monster? The recruits couldn¡¯t tell if this was part of soldier training or a process to torment them. Nevertheless, Charles was determined, and there was no avoiding the sparring. Argen, who seemed on the verge of calling out Rohan¡¯s name any moment, managed to restrain himself, knowing that they would soon face off anyway. The unfortunate man who faced Argen in their first bout was Ort. Average build, average face. Ort epitomized the term ¡°standard¡± in every way. However, he had a certain sharpness in handling the spear, earning him a somewhat favorable evaluation from Charles. Despite training together from the start, everyone had high hopes for Ort¡¯s skills. ¡°Argh!¡± After missing the target in just two clashes, he ended up sprawled on the ground, receiving blows helplessly. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ¡°This is screwed up for real¡­¡± Though he had only taken one hit, the sight of him losing his composure and rolling on the ground seemed unforgettable. The thought that soon he might be the one rolling next to him crossed everyone¡¯s minds like a grim prophecy. Kenneth, who was beside Ort, tried to switch places discreetly, but Alun noticed and stopped him in his tracks. With a resentful look towards Alun, Kenneth, too, found himself rolling on the ground after just two clashes. One by one, as the boys fell to the ground, Rohan finally stood before Argen. ¡°So, you¡¯re Rohan. Indeed, you have a good physique.¡± Argen, who had been swinging the spear without a word, spoke for the first time. And at that moment, Rohan realized why all this was happening. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± Feeling sorry for the kids who had taken hits because of him, Rohan had no intention, yet he had undeniably been the cause. But there was no time to leisurely apologize. Argen¡¯s momentum standing in front of him had intensified. The strike that made all four recruits sprawl on the ground now aimed at Rohan¡¯s forehead. Though bewildered by the speed and force he had never experienced before, Rohan responded calmly. Slightly tilting the staff to deflect Argen¡¯s attack, he seized the opportunity when Argen¡¯s posture faltered and aimed for his throat. A different attack, exerting full force. However, Argen was a soldier worthy of being called a veteran. He dodged the attack with a slight turn of his head and swiftly swung back the staff, aiming for Rohan¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s too late to dodge.¡± Though a relatively small thrust, Argen¡¯s counterattack was just as swift. He blocked it as if pushing away the rising staff. The impact traveled up his arm, but since it wasn¡¯t a heavy blow, he could withstand it. Rather, he aimed for the opposite shoulder, utilizing the recoil. ¡°Kuk!¡± For the first time, Arghen, allowing a valid hit, let out a small groan. It was an unexpected pain. As if igniting a fire, Rohan¡¯s counterattack surged with even more momentum, striking Arghen fiercely. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡®There¡¯s no room for a counterattack.¡¯ To be more precise, there was room, but he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. The opponent¡¯s determination to finish Rohan off after deflecting a counterattack once with his body was palpable. There was only one way. He had to endure until the end and deliver an attack strong enough to overpower the opponent in one go. He let the endless stream of attacks flow and parried them. Although his hands, accumulating shock, were trembling slightly, he was far from completely drained of strength. The mouths of the boys watching the exchange between the two who were a few moves ahead gradually opened, unlike the spectators¡¯ admiration. Contrary to the spectators¡¯ awe, the two who had been exchanging blows for a long time gradually felt their stamina depleting. Arghen¡¯s fierce attacks were losing their strength, like flames gradually fading, and Rohan¡¯s staff, which had been constantly receiving them, also began to move more roughly. From Noble mtl dot com What decided the match was Arghen¡¯s carelessness. Taking the attacker¡¯s position unilaterally, Arghen, forgetting the possibility of a counterattack, exerted all his weight on the staff, and as Rohan, who had barely managed to deflect it, swung it, he struck Arghen¡¯s throat with the end of the staff. ¡°Kuh¡­ack¡­¡± The human body has clear limits, so even with rigorous training, completely eliminating a vital spot like the throat or solar plexus is impossible. Even if one were a warrior, they were nothing more than a well-trained ordinary soldier. It was impossible for them to withstand an unexpected blow. Arghen¡¯s body collapsed weakly. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Watching Arghen writhe in pain, Rohan felt a mix of complex emotions. Regret, pity, relief. And the sense of accomplishment of surpassing the enemy. ¡®I won.¡¯ The moment he realized the match was decided, he felt the tension release, and all the strength drained from his body. As the excitement subsided, pain surged through every corner of his body. ¡®I haven¡¯t even properly been hit¡­¡¯ Although he had parried and blocked all of Arghen¡¯s numerous attacks, it was evidence that it was impossible to completely dissipate all the impact contained within them. However, Rohan didn¡¯t feel any regret about that fact. It was clear that Arghen possessed physical abilities far beyond Rohan¡¯s own, yet he had succeeded in not just competing but in overpowering. Unless one was a being like a knight or a wizard handling mystical energies, it was almost a guarantee that anyone could be dealt with beyond merely competing. This was even more remarkable considering that he had only just begun proper training. While Rohan resolved to make more active use of the status window, Charles was bewildered to the point of astonishment. ¡®Arghen¡­lost?¡¯ He was well aware of Rohan¡¯s remarkable talent and that his rate of growth surpassed exceptional levels. However, this was completely beyond expectations. Though Isel was a small castle located in the countryside, Argent was the most exceptional warrior among the castle¡¯s soldiers. To think he was defeated by a mere fourteen-year-old boy. If anyone who knew Argent heard that, they would never have believed it. Even if the boy had been raised as a squire under a knight since he was young. For a boy who had barely blossomed into adolescence, it was impossible to completely overcome overwhelming physical abilities. Even Rohan was far from such a well-fed position. According to what Haken, who brought him, said, he was an utterly rustic country boy. There was a high possibility that he didn¡¯t even know what Ora was. He overcame such a significant difference in strength and physique with overwhelming skill. ¡°Of course, Argent¡¯s spear skills aren¡¯t that excellent, but¡­¡± No matter how much he thought about it, the only word that came to mind was astonishing. Charles, who had been constantly amazed by the two, soon had to stiffen his expression. It was because the forgotten issue came back to mind. ¡°I thought I should have him spar with a stronger opponent¡­ But with Argent¡¯s defeat, it seems a bit ambiguous now.¡± As Argent was undoubtedly one of the strongest among the soldiers, he would not necessarily challenge a defeated opponent. Rohan was remarkable, but still just a fourteen-year-old boy. Even if he won, it would be difficult to receive high praise, and if he lost, it would be quite shameful, so there would be no one willing to spar and only incur losses. While Charles furrowed his brow and pondered, Rohan, who had somewhat regained his strength, leaned on his staff and stood up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Argent, who still seemed to be in pain with a furrowed face, answered laboriously, ¡°Y-yes¡­ Just a little more like this, and I think I¡¯ll be fine. You, you¡¯re truly amazing. At your age¡­¡± Although there was still a trace of anger due to defeat on his face, he did not show any resentment or jealousy towards Rohan. Thanks to that, Rohan could interact with him a bit more comfortably. ¡°I was lucky. Actually, my hands are still trembling.¡± Rohan, showing his pale palm, which had grasped the spear tightly, smiled faintly. Argent, who had become gloomy due to the unexpected defeat, seemed to feel slightly better seeing Rohan¡¯s smile. The opponent was still young and possessed talents that were hard to express even with the word ¡°remarkable.¡± ¡®A tremendous comrade has appeared.¡¯ It seemed that there would be no boring moments for a while. With a new, intriguing fellow around. Chapter 6 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 66. Following the shocking spar that day, Rohan¡¯s name quickly spread among the soldiers. Among the new recruits currently undergoing training, there was a boy who defeated Argent! It was an unbelievable rumor, but surprisingly, people did not doubt its truth. After all, the source of the rumor was none other than Argent himself. After the spar with Rohan, Argent, who visited the tavern with a bitter expression, reluctantly admitted the truth. Thanks to that, even soldiers who usually showed no interest in the new recruits¡¯ dormitories began to loiter around. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like there are more people around here these days?¡± Chris, who had just entered the dormitory after training, spoke up. Upon hearing Chris¡¯s words, the other boys expressed their sympathy, but the new recruits, who had no contact with other soldiers, couldn¡¯t possibly understand the reason. As they continued their conversation on trivial topics, Rohan was preoccupied with different concerns. ¡°My growth has been too slow.¡± Although his physical strength was improving as he trained diligently, Rohan, who had opened his eyes to the new world of status windows, couldn¡¯t be satisfied with that alone. ¡°I want to learn something else.¡± It was a strong thirst for knowledge that he felt for the first time in his two lives. The problem was how to learn a new martial art. The knights¡¯ swordsmanship was a difficult skill to even observe, and he still had to wait another two months to officially shed his trainee soldier status. Furthermore, he doubted whether he would have the opportunity to learn a different martial art by training and working alongside other soldiers. When he lived in South Korea in the 21st century, he had never imagined that learning would be such a precious thing. Although he didn¡¯t enjoy the benefits of expensive private education, he could easily gain knowledge through online lectures or local academies. Back then, he had only thought of studying as difficult and troublesome, feeling embarrassed every time he had to do it. But upon arriving in a world so backward compared to Earth, he realized how truly remarkable it was. In his previous home, intentionally hindering latecomers from rising was commonly referred to as ¡°kicking away the ladder.¡± Such a concept didn¡¯t exist here. Why? Because there were no ladders to begin with. In Rohan¡¯s opinion, there were only two ways to live better than others here. Either have good parents or be born with exceptional talent. With diligence or effort alone, one would only struggle through life, benefiting others and die early. ¡°Should I talk to Charles? What should I say?¡± As Rohan pondered ways to utilize the status window, a sudden call interrupted him. ¡°Rohan, Instructor Charles is calling you.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? He just asked for you to come.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, being called separately for training was a first, making him feel uneasy for no apparent reason. ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably nothing special, right?¡± Thinking about it, considering how amazing his growth rate was, if it were good news, it would be good, not the opposite. And his assumption was correct. Meeting Charles in person felt much more approachable than the image Rohan had originally held of him. Although Charles had shown a strict demeanor as an instructor, as they conversed, Rohan realized that it was just one aspect of who Charles was. Rohan had thought that Charles had no particular interest in him, but Charles had a precise understanding of the concerns Rohan was currently facing. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Charles got to the point. ¡°You find spear training dull now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Excuse me? hahahaha¡­¡± Unable to deny or confirm it, Rohan just laughed. Seeing Rohan¡¯s laughter, Charles chuckled and continued. ¡°Truth be told, the spear training soldiers receive is quite basic. Well, spears themselves are somewhat monotonous compared to other weapons. Of course, the extent varies from person to person. If you, a talented individual, are getting bored, it¡¯s not surprising. Oh, this is a compliment, by the way. Anyway, if you wish, I can teach you swordsmanship after work. What do you think?¡± ¡°Swordsmanship? Really?¡± Rohan¡¯s pupils widened in surprise at the astonishing offer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not for free. You¡¯ll have to pay for the lessons later.¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± It was truly an unbelievable stroke of luck. Although not particularly skilled in swordsmanship, Rohan was willing to invest time in mastering even the most basic techniques more shabby than the Easel basic swordsmanship. Charles¡¯ expression brightened considerably at Rohan¡¯s enthusiastic acceptance. Internally confident that Rohan wouldn¡¯t refuse, the intensity of his response only served to improve his mood. ¡°Shall we start today?¡± He asked in a tone suggesting it was fine to decline if it was too much, but Rohan couldn¡¯t pass up this great opportunity. ¡°Yes! Anytime works for me.¡± ¡°Great. Follow me.¡± As if prepared in advance, Charles grabbed two wooden swords and led Rohan towards the entrance of the camp. Two torches illuminated the darkness that had settled in unnoticed. ¡®Still quite dark.¡¯ While oil torches were by no means inexpensive items, comparing them to modern street lamps was simply impossible due to their significantly lower performance. They flickered and went out when the wind blew, were costly to maintain, and, crucially, were far too dim. But still, they were better than nothing. At least one could distinguish human figures well enough. Under the flickering light, as Rohan followed Charles¡¯ movements for the first time, an alert window appeared, much like when he first obtained the status window. ¨C Charles-style Practical Swordsmanship (SN) / 0% ¡°Oh! There it is! But Charles¡­ style?¡± Tilting his head slightly at the name of the swordsmanship, Rohan wondered if it meant that Charles had created his own style of swordsmanship. He had heard that Charles had worked as a mercenary before, so perhaps this style was developed during that time. While curious about the backstory, it wasn¡¯t crucial, so Rohan focused on his stance for now. He spent about two hours swinging swords under Charles¡¯ guidance. Given that Rohan was learning alone, the advantages were clear. If he made a mistake, he could receive immediate feedback. ¡°You need to grip the sword tighter.¡± ¡°The position of the blade is too low. Raise it a bit higher.¡± ¡°Tilting it like this makes it easier to deflect enemy attacks.¡± While receiving feedback during group training was not uncommon, it often came all at once after the training session, whereas now he could receive it immediately and make corrections. Moreover, he could ask about anything he found curious or didn¡¯t understand. Although there were nearly three times as many movements compared to spear techniques, thanks to this guidance, Rohan was able to raise his proficiency to 50% in less than a week. The issue was that he had already mastered the movements themselves. ¡®With basic spear techniques¡­ I had raised my proficiency to around 70% once I mastered the movements.¡¯ Of course, there was also a difference in teaching methods, as they only moved on to the next movement after fully mastering one, but it seemed that the grade difference played a significant role. ¡®In fact, I had expected a difference in grades from the beginning.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t know how many grades existed, it was clear that obtaining skills of higher grades would require much more time and effort to train. Moreover, now that Charles, having realized that Rohan had mastered the movements, declared the end of the lesson, Rohan knew he would have to work hard for a while. ¡°Hey, Rohan. You¡¯re late again today?¡± As they entered the dormitory after washing off the sweat, Chris struck up a conversation. From Noble mtl dot com After the training, I was worried that things might get awkward between us, but surprisingly, we seemed closer than before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come in a bit early today?¡± ¡°Well, you have to know the time to do that.¡± Rohan chuckled at Chris¡¯s words. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every time like this, he keenly felt how backward this place was. Even though it was a world where magic existed, technology seemed to be no better than Earth¡¯s Middle Ages in many aspects. Having a wristwatch was a luxury beyond imagination, and since there was only a clock in the central castle to tell the exact time, the new recruits who couldn¡¯t leave the camp had no way to check it. Naturally, luxury items like clocks were not installed in the camp. ¡°Well, even in the Joseon era, they rang a bell to announce the time.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not looking forward to it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In just two more months, we can go outside.¡± Seeing Chris looking pleased, it seemed like they had been discussing stories outside the camp until Rohan arrived. In reality, Rohan wasn¡¯t very interested, as his attention was mostly on his status screen, but the other boys were eager to explore the castle as soon as possible. If compared to the villages in this area, Rohan, who had lived in the ¡°Daejeon Metropolitan City,¡± the city of cities, was curious about the castle, but considering the population, he didn¡¯t have high expectations. He was simply curious about how people lived and worked in a ¡®castle¡¯ that had only remained as a historic site on Earth. To be honest, the time inside the camp was so faithfully kept that he could endure not going outside. But Chris seemed eager to rush out at any moment. It seemed like they had become close, discussing with senior soldiers about what kind of place the castle was. As Rohan listened dryly to the stories they excitedly shared, a particular phrase caught his ear, one he couldn¡¯t just let pass. ¡°Wait, wait. Can you repeat that part you just mentioned?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, the coming-of-age ceremony?¡± ¡°No, didn¡¯t you mention something about a territory battle after that?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard from Senior Sting that there¡¯s a territorial battle going on in the neighboring territory right now. He said the atmosphere is intense¡­¡± ¡°A territorial battle¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so worried about it? It¡¯s not like our castle is involved in any fighting. Senior said it¡¯s something unrelated to us and laughed.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chris seemed to think it was nothing special, but Rohan felt a bit uneasy deep down. However, there was no need to create an uncomfortable atmosphere for no reason. Despite his somewhat dry reaction, which seemed satisfying enough, Chris chatted loudly for a while before leaving his spot. ¡°I guess I need to swing my sword a bit more fiercely.¡± If sparks were to fly all the way to the castle, the only way Rohan could increase his chances of survival was by improving his own skills. During the day, he practiced wielding a spear with other soldiers, and at night, he practiced swordplay alone, and two months passed quickly. ¡°Good job, everyone. You¡¯re now proud soldiers of Izell Castle, not trainees. Rest well for two days and get ready to work as guards without causing any trouble!¡± As Charles finished speaking, the new recruits cheered without waiting for someone to start. ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°We¡¯re free!¡± ¡°We¡¯re finally going out!¡± Thanks to Charles¡¯s kindness in bringing them to the village, the new recruits started exploring the city freely without going through unnecessary procedures. ¡°Wow, there are so many people.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never seen something like that before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± With just barely six people, it was amusing how each had different interests. But even if it was a village attached to a castle, the population barely reached a thousand. Despite wandering around all day, there wasn¡¯t much to see to spend enough time looking around. Of course, considering the other kids had never seen a big city, this alone was enough to captivate their attention. After being dragged around by them for a while, they finally managed to secure a seat at a tavern. Now, middle schoolers might wonder what a tavern was, but in this world, turning fourteen on the first day of the year marked the transition to adulthood. Although noble adult ceremonies were rumored to be held on birthdays, without the recent Marquis Youngae¡¯s ceremony, they wouldn¡¯t have heard of it at all. The reason for considering them adults at such an early age was simple. To make one contribute sooner and to marry them off faster to increase the population. With monsters scattered in the mountains and fields, and in an era of frequent wars, the population was the most important resource above all. Among the recruits, Rohan was almost the youngest, so there was no one who couldn¡¯t enter a tavern due to age. ¡°Wow, real liquor.¡± ¡°Then, is there fake liquor too?¡± When Chris saw the liquor, he teased, and Ort gave a sarcastic comment. Although Ort spoke as if he knew about liquor, Rohan thought Ort had never actually tasted liquor. There was no way a child from a poor household who hadn¡¯t even become an adult would drink liquor. The kids, who seemed a bit tired after touring the village, became lively again as they drank liquor, raising their spirits. Rohan, who felt mentally older than his fourteen years, chose not to join in the conversation and instead listened to the stories while sipping his drink and wandering around. Chapter 7 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 77. Contrary to expectations, there was no sign of any eye-opening news. Disappointed by the unexpected turn of events different from what he had learned in web novels, Rohan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of disappointment. ¡°Well, if I were to get groundbreaking information in this old tavern in the countryside, that would be even stranger.¡± He hadn¡¯t come with high expectations in the first place. Accepting reality, he absentmindedly sipped on the lukewarm beer. ¡°Beer should be cold¡­¡± Although the beer he drank without much expectation had a slightly bland taste, it was surprisingly rich and had its own flavor. If it had been refreshing, it would have tasted better than the beer he drank after work, but in a world where even dreaming of a refrigerator was impossible, desiring a cold beer was a difficult wish. While obtaining significant information was impossible, eavesdropping on trivial conversations had its own fun and usefulness. Since it was his first time entering the castle, he had no way of knowing about other people¡¯s reputations or the castle¡¯s situation, so listening to the firsthand accounts of the residents was very helpful. As Rohan was leisurely enjoying himself, his ears suddenly caught a heavy conversation. ¡°You know about it, right? The border dispute between Dusel and Friel seems to have no end in sight.¡± ¡°I heard too. It¡¯s really serious. I heard even the Central is paying attention to it¡­¡± ¡°Probably because the factions of the two territories are different.¡± ¡°If it becomes a political issue, won¡¯t it affect Izell as well?¡± ¡°Because of that, there¡¯s a lot of talk within the guild. It seems like we need to prepare¡­¡± ¡°Prepare? Does the Merchant Guild really think the border dispute will escalate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­but there¡¯s a lot of talk like that going around.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­I should also make some preparations. I never expected things to escalate like this all of a sudden¡­¡± Rohan¡¯s face hardened as he listened to their story. They say ominous premonitions never go wrong. Hearing rumors about the battlefield not once but twice certainly didn¡¯t feel like a good sign. ¡°Did I join as a soldier for no reason¡­¡± For a moment, he felt a twinge of regret, but quickly shook his head. ¡°No, even so, there was no hope in that village.¡± Seizing the opportunity to become stronger was far better than being beaten every day by his drunkard father until death. Although he suddenly felt a pang of fear about being dragged to the battlefield and forced to fight, he made an effort to calm his mind. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to be scared in advance. It¡¯s just a prediction for now.¡± Moreover, objectively speaking, Rohan was growing faster than anyone else. From basic spear techniques to Charles-style practical swordsmanship, and even the recently learned basic shield technique. The two skills acquired early on were at 100% proficiency, receiving additional effects, and with a little more practice in shield technique, he was sure to reach 100% as well, making him confident that he wouldn¡¯t easily lose to any soldier. In reality, the evaluations of the instructors towards Rohan were very high. A new recruit with not only a hardworking and sincere personality but also talent was truly rare. To the extent that even some instructors were secretly envious of his talent. ¡°Rohan, why do you look so down? Is it because it¡¯s noisy?¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. I just have something on my mind.¡± ¡°Really? Anyway, we¡¯ve finished our drinks, where should we go now?¡± ¡°The sun has already set, there¡¯s nowhere to go but back to the dormitory.¡± Despite the disappointing end to their highly anticipated outing, being legally adults but still feeling like boys, visiting a tavern for the first time was seen as a great adventure, and they seemed quite satisfied. On the way back, they chattered about alcohol for a while, but as soon as they returned to the dormitory, they fell asleep quickly, feeling exhausted. Listening to Chris¡¯s snoring, Rohan absentmindedly checked his status screen. Seeing the three skills that had now increased, he felt oddly pleased. ¨C Proficient in basic Isel spear technique (N) / 100% (10% increase in power for all spear attacks) ¨C Proficient in Charles-style practical swordsmanship (SN) / 100% (15% increase in power for all sword attacks) ¨C Isel shield technique (N) / 92% ¡°But what is this really used for?¡± Next to the feather-shaped icon on the status screen, the number 2 was written. Apart from the name ¡°Ardan¡¯s Feather,¡± there was no other information, which made him more curious. He wondered when he would find out its purpose, but surprisingly, that day came sooner than expected. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Rohan? You¡¯re quite famous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This guy is the new ace, right? Charles was praising him like crazy, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°So, the squad leader put in the effort to bring him here.¡± The day right after his first outing. Rohan met his new squad members. There was no need to move to a new dormitory, as most senior soldiers were either saving money to buy their own homes or staying long-term in inns. While there wasn¡¯t much difference in living standards between the dormitory and the inn, soldiers who preferred having their own space, even if it cost more, were far more common. Rohan was assigned to Squad 3. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Charles¡¯ squad, but perhaps due to his good reputation, everyone welcomed Rohan warmly. After exchanging greetings in the morning and sharing a drink together in the evening, I was starting to recognize some faces. After a brief inspection of my appearance, Rohan headed straight to the barracks the next day as a guard. I thought I might need separate armor, but fortunately, I was told that I could just change into the clothes provided for general use. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Oh, Rohan. You¡¯re early.¡± On the first day, I came out a bit early and energetically greeted everyone. I exchanged greetings with the senior soldiers working with a smile, then with Kyle, who was assigned as my partner for today. ¡°Yeah, today¡¯s your first day on duty? Just stick with me, it¡¯s nothing special.¡± Although he didn¡¯t seem very serious at first glance, Kyle surprisingly taught the tasks quite meticulously. And Rohan thought to himself. ¡°It really is nothing special.¡± Despite being in the guard, I wondered what kind of tasks I would have to do, but it was no different from just being a police officer under a different name. If there was a difference, it was occasionally snatching fruits or snacks from the merchants to eat. The point was that even the merchants didn¡¯t ask for money, showing how accustomed they were to this. Today, Kyle was trying to take more than usual from the merchants under the pretext of new recruits, to the point where Rohan had to make an effort to stop him. Of course, although the tasks were not the same every day in the guard, when assigned patrol duties like today, it simply meant walking around the village, looking for criminals or suspicious individuals. Initially, it was fun to walk around noisily with Kyle, but like any rural scenery, it didn¡¯t take long before it felt tiresome, even before an hour had passed. ¡°But really, it¡¯s all dirty here too.¡± The pungent smell pervaded the village due to scattered manure, and there were quite a few muddy, slimy paths mixed with manure. And even pitiful beggars were found in every alley. The new recruits who complained about the barracks being stuffy, but to Rohan, it seemed that it might not be so bad to live over there. ¡°At least there¡¯s no smell there.¡± Thanks to the bathroom being built far away, the barracks were a place where one didn¡¯t have to smell the disgusting odor from the manure and the lodging. From Noble mtl dot com The patrol duty, which began around 9 in the morning, ended by 5 in the evening. There was no separate lunchtime, and meals were simply obtained by snatching from nearby merchants whenever Kyle felt hungry. Rest was similar. When Kyle suggested sitting down for a while, they would sit in a comfortable place for about ten minutes, chat, then get up. That was their break. Although the attendance was a complete disaster, according to Kyle himself, he was closer to an FM, so the duty didn¡¯t seem too difficult for him. With the job being easy, there was still enough energy left after work, and there was plenty of time to wield weapons. After wielding weapons for a long time even after sunset, washing up, Rohan lay down on the bed. ¡°I should find a place to stay later.¡± In fact, Rohan also wished for a personal living space, but since it didn¡¯t cost anything and the barracks were the only place lit up at night, there was no other option. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, soon, other new recruits were eager to find rooms, so if he played his cards right, he might be able to have this large room to himself. After going through the probation period and becoming a full-fledged soldier, the daily routine completely changed, but Rohan continued to wield weapons harder than anyone else. Before a week had passed since starting work. Finally, Rohan was able to raise the proficiency of the basic shield skill to the maximum level. ¨C Proficiency of the basic shield skill has reached 100%. ¨C Additional effects are granted to this skill, and one Ardan¡¯s Feather is provided. Now, the message that had become familiar filled his field of vision, and the additional effect was, as expected, an increase in resistance when holding a shield. Expected effect, but becoming stronger is always a delightful thing. Raising the shield, it definitely felt more snug in my hand than before. At that moment, the pushed aside message window covered my vision again. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Slightly surprised by something I had never experienced before, but that surprise was nothing compared to the content of the message. ¨C You have achieved 100% proficiency in 3 skills. ¨C Additional function ¡®Skill Synthesis¡¯ will be unlocked. ¡°Skill Synthesis?¡± At the unexpected information, Rohan¡¯s eyes widened. Quickly turning off the message and checking the status window, a feather-shaped icon was sparkling. His gamer¡¯s intuition immediately informed him that this was the icon for skill synthesis. Placing his finger on it, a screen similar to enhancing items in an RPG game appeared. ¡°Intuitive.¡± An arrow extending from two empty slots was clearly indicating the shape of merging two skills into one. Pressing one of the slots revealed a window to insert skills. Placing the basic sword skill into it, an icon depicting a sword appeared in the slot. ¡°But¡­ what happens if it fails?¡± About to attempt the synthesis without further thought, Rohan paused at a dreadful assumption that crossed his mind. While deeply grateful for this status window system, he had one complaint¡ªit was too unfriendly. No hints, no guidance. Just learning through trial and error. ¡°In typical games, if enhancement fails¡­ it may disappear or decrease in level.¡± The worst-case scenario was the skill itself disappearing, but Rohan believed the likelihood of that was low. Based on his experience, he had never seen a game where normal-grade items or skills obtained in the early stages were deleted due to one failed enhancement. There might be penalties like decreased proficiency, but that was something that could be overcome with a bit of time. Even if a skill were to be deleted, there would be no issue learning basic swordsmanship or shield techniques again from scratch. What truly concerned him was the feather of Ardann, which he had previously ignored. ¡°Perhaps this is the material used for synthesis?¡± The status window didn¡¯t seem to indicate receiving currency like money; it seemed likely that feathers would be used here. Despite the reluctance due to the preciousness of the feather, Rohan had no choice but to proceed, eager to become stronger as soon as possible. ¡°Which skills should I use?¡± Currently, Rohan possessed two normal-grade skills and one that seemed to be super-normal, classified as SN. After a brief contemplation, Rohan nodded decisively. ¡°Let¡¯s go with swordsmanship and shield techniques.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t sure how the compatibility between skills would affect the synthesis, it seemed to him that swordsmanship and shield techniques would complement each other better than swordsmanship and spear techniques. ¡°Since I can¡¯t use other weapons while holding a spear¡­¡± With his decision made, Rohan designated two skills in the empty slots and pressed the synthesis button below. ¨C Charles-style Practical Swordsmanship (SN) and Eizel Basic Shield Techniques (N) will be synthesized. ¨C The synthesis cost is one Ardann feather. Confirming the notification from the suddenly informative status window, he pressed the confirmation button once more, and the synthesis window momentarily darkened before revealing its outcome. ¡°It seems like a success.¡± Until just before pressing the synthesis button, the result window, which was empty, now had a new icon. Closing the synthesis window, I checked the skill list. ¡°It¡¯s there! Success!¡± Without realizing it, Rohan shouted and then quickly checked if there were people around before absorbing the skill. ¨C Novice Mercenary¡¯s Sword and Shield Technique (SN) / 0% ¡°Sword and shield technique? What¡¯s this?¡± From the text, it seemed to be a skill involving sword and shield techniques, but Rohan, who had already learned swordsmanship and shield techniques, wondered if it held any significant meaning. Suddenly, a headache struck him, causing him to clutch his head. Amid the throbbing pain, Rohan felt new knowledge being engraved in his mind. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Although the pain was fleeting, the intensity of it caused cold sweat to trickle down his face. Nevertheless, it was not without gain. Since he had clearly learned this sword and shield technique. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know anything else, this proficiency level is really sweet.¡± Just feeling a moment of pain, his proficiency level had already risen to 50%. As the movement itself was etched into his mind, it seemed that his proficiency level was not zero. Moreover, judging by the fact that the skill using synthesis materials remained intact, it appeared that there were no penalties upon successful synthesis. Feeling a surge of excitement, Rohan¡¯s face lit up. ¡°It seems that the skills included as materials do indeed affect the outcome.¡± The new skill made him think such thoughts. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just any sword and shield technique; it was the ¡°Novice Mercenary¡¯s¡± sword and shield technique. Although he accepted the successful outcome of his first synthesis, there were still many things he was curious about. And Rohan still had two of Ardann¡¯s feathers left. ¡°Should I try again? Or should I gather more and create an even better skill?¡± After a moment of contemplation, he boldly decided to try something new. Since he had already mastered everything he had learned to 100%, he needed new martial arts to practice. Considering the rumors circulating lately, it was better to quickly learn more skills. ¡°Let¡¯s try combining spear and sword techniques this time.¡± In Rohan¡¯s opinion, it wasn¡¯t a very compatible combination, but he felt the need to see how flexible skill synthesis could be. ¡°Later, the amount of feathers needed may increase, so it¡¯s better to check now.¡± While casually checking if the newly acquired sword and shield technique appeared when designating skills, it seemed that materials couldn¡¯t be used unless the proficiency level reached 100%. After adding Charles¡¯ practical swordsmanship and Izell¡¯s basic spear techniques, he attempted synthesis once again. The exact same message appeared as before, but this time, it gave off a somewhat ominous feeling. Ignoring the foreboding feeling, he pressed the synthesis button, and as before, the status window darkened before returning. ¡°Oh!¡± Despite preparing for failure, the synthesis surprisingly succeeded. With an excited heart, he checked the skill list. ¨C Crude Throwing Spear Technique (N) / 0% Rohan¡¯s expression slightly twisted upon confirming the skill¡¯s name. ¡°This¡­ is different from what I had in mind.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the connection between swordsmanship and spear techniques with crude throwing spear techniques. ¡°No, so is it because of the low grade?¡± Rohan, who stared fixedly at the N grade, mumbled with a bitter expression. Whether Rohan¡¯s reaction displeased him or not, a brief pang of pain passed through as soon as the words ended. It was somewhat comforting that the intensity of the pain was weaker compared to when obtaining the ??? due to the low grade. ¡®No, does this mean the pain gets stronger as it goes on? Is that true¡­?¡¯ Rohan, who felt a moment of reality check, managed to calm his mind by reassuring himself that at least he didn¡¯t fail in synthesis. ¡®I¡¯ll have to write this down for next time.¡¯ Although there was still one feather left, he couldn¡¯t come up with a combination that seemed to have any more synergy among the skills he had mastered to the fullest. Anticipating filling up the proficiency of the newly acquired skills, he decided to call it a day for now. Chapter 8 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 88. ¡°Dorf. How are the new recruits over there?¡± ¡°Us? Just average. Still kind of like kids. How about over there?¡± ¡°As rumored. Very diligent. Body is incredibly robust. Heard they still swing their weapon for hours after work?¡± ¡°So, there was a reason why Charles praised them. Are they doing well on duty?¡± ¡°Well, there are some odd things¡­ but they seem to adapt well. Doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll cause trouble.¡± ¡°Odd things? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much, but they refuse to accept ¡®gifts¡¯.¡± ¡°What? What kind of nonsense is that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°So, what about meals? Are they not willing to buy with their own money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really, they pay for their own meals?¡± It had been a month since Rohan started working. Unlike the previous security guards who would slack off, Rohan, who didn¡¯t stop training even after the probation period, was being perceived as a ¡®peculiar one¡¯ by people. Of course, that wasn¡¯t a negative connotation, and there were hardly anyone with ill feelings towards Rohan. A few with twisted personalities would gossip behind his back, saying he was pretending to be good, but they were a minority, and hardly anyone agreed with their opinions, except themselves. To Rohan, a new hobby had emerged recently. That was staring blankly into space during break times. One might say it was nonsense, but it was actually due to a skill he had recently acquired. ¨C Meditation (N) / 55% It was the first ¡®skill not directly related to combat¡¯ he had obtained, practically gaining the skill without much effort. To acquire this skill, all he did was sit down, exhausted, and clear his mind. Like most meditations, besides providing some mental stability, it didn¡¯t have any notable effects, but Rohan had high hopes for this skill in his own way. ¡®Could this skill possibly be the key to mastering martial arts?¡¯ In this world that had suddenly fallen, there were transcendent beings beyond the level that could be explained simply by being good at fighting. Represented by knights and wizards, these transcendent beings all had their own unique martial arts techniques for manipulating mana. Of course, these martial arts techniques were at such a high level that unless you were born into that lineage or were a disciple, there was simply no way to learn them. As a newly enlisted soldier, Rohan had no idea how much time he would need to invest to acquire them. So, he was placing his hopes on meditation, with its faint possibility. Not long ago, even after achieving 100% proficiency in swordsmanship and spear throwing, the reason for not proceeding with skill synthesis was to use this ¡®meditation¡¯ as an ingredient. Lately, whispers about losing his mind were heard here and there, and it had already been two weeks since he spaced out intermittently. Every time he looked at the proficiency score that had surpassed 50%, he felt proud, but the truth was that meditating every day was not such an easy task. Recently, it had even begun to have a negative impact on his mental health. Of course, being a Korean of strong will, Rohan did not postpone his training because of such minor discomfort. From Noble mtl dot com As always, the streets he saw while meditating were peaceful. There was a bit of a smell, occasionally quite frequent swearing could be heard, and people didn¡¯t seem to wash often enough, but that was just how it was. If the sudden summons for all soldiers hadn¡¯t come, it likely would have continued like that. ¡°Rohan! Tenes! All guards gather immediately as sergeants! I will deliver the news, so hurry over!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Just come. Tenes.¡± At Rohan¡¯s urging, Tenes, who had been standing dumbfounded, started running. ¡°It¡¯s ominous. What could it be?¡± Tenes, with a worried expression as if sensing something unsettling, kept teasing his lips. Tenes was known for talking nonsense even on ordinary days, but today, his uneasiness couldn¡¯t be dismissed as trivial. ¡°The Border War?¡± No one openly mentioned it, but everyone knew about the unsettling shadow. Perhaps that¡¯s why Tenes seemed more anxious than usual. And as always, ominous premonitions didn¡¯t easily go away. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rushing as if out of breath, they stood in formation as sergeants, despite still catching their breath. Results of long, repeated training. But at least for now, Haken seemed unimpressed by such results. As soon as it was confirmed that all soldiers had gathered, he began speaking immediately, in an agitated tone. ¡°You must have all heard. Recently, Dusel Jazak and Freyel Namjak have been engaged in the Border War.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it bluntly. Our Isel has also decided to stand with Freyel Namjak and participate in the battle.¡± ¡°Prepare for deployment. Until then, ensure your equipment and weaponry are perfectly maintained!¡± ¡°Each squad leader, follow me!¡± With a brief but firm declaration, Haken led the squad leaders away, and Lyon, who was in charge of the guard unit, stepped forward and shouted at the soldiers once again. He spoke much longer than Haken, but the content was similar. Oh, one more thing was added. Anyone fleeing the castle to avoid the war would face retaliation. Honestly, Rohan, who hadn¡¯t completely ruled out that idea, could only feel a pang of uncertainty. He had learned a lot at Isel Castle, gained a lot, but when it came to risking his life, it naturally raised questions. But seeing such a strong warning, fleeing didn¡¯t seem like a wise choice. ¡°Well, the soldiers have all been exposed anyway¡­¡± If he were to flee, he would have to go to the opposite side of the kingdom to feel safe. Even if he managed to escape and survive, there was a high chance that as he grew stronger and gained fame, he would eventually be exposed as a deserter who fled out of fear of war. Moreover, it seemed easier to escape during a march than when inside the village. ¡°For now, it¡¯s best to follow orders.¡± With his mind made up, Rohan began preparing for war as soon as Leon finished speaking. The first thing to do was to secure provisions. He needed to acquire items like biscuits that had become as hard as bricks from being baked multiple times, and meat that had been preserved to the extreme with salt and smoking. Perhaps having a similar thought to Rohan, there were several soldiers rushing to the village. Fortunately, Rohan¡¯s bargaining skills were quite exceptional, and he was able to procure about three weeks¡¯ worth of provisions. The bread was so hard that it would need to be soaked in saliva for a while before being edible, and the meat, while not as flavorful as salted meat, was a much better choice than starving to death. Even though there were supplies available, blindly trusting the supplies of this era was considered foolish, so he had bought them even while grumbling about it. With his pockets now filled to the brim, Rohan could return to his lodgings feeling somewhat comforted. He divided the purchased food into several pockets. Next was to clean and maintain his equipment. Although he hadn¡¯t been negligent in maintenance, properly cleaning weapons during marches and camps was no easy task. It was a wise decision to do it before leaving the village. Unlike his early days when he first arrived in this world, having gone through half a year of training, Rohan was knowledgeable in how to maintain weapons. Planning to carry a sword and a spear, he had to put more effort into cleaning compared to other soldiers. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the hardest part.¡± Among the sword, spear, and shield, the sword was undoubtedly the most labor-intensive to maintain. Starting with sharpening the blade on a whetstone to maximum uniformity, he tore apart his worn-out clothes to polish it and remove any remaining debris. After ensuring the blade was sharp, he applied sheep¡¯s fat to prevent rusting. Finally, he double-checked that the handle was securely fixed, and he was done. The spear went through a similar process, but with less metal to maintain compared to the sword, and since the spear was primarily a thrusting weapon, it was less critical if the blade was slightly dull compared to the sword. ¡°As for the shield, as long as it¡¯s not bent, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Nevertheless, just in case, he applied another layer of oil to the iron part fastened on the wood. ¡°As for the armor¡­ it¡¯s hopeless.¡± Originally made of fabric pieces, the armor was not particularly sturdy, riddled with holes from previous wearers, and emitted a foul smell mixing with various body odors; that was the padded armor Rohan received. The stench was particularly unbearable, and despite his efforts to painstakingly wash the thick armor, the smell wouldn¡¯t entirely disappear. He even considered making oil soap to combat the repulsiveness, but since it was an item he wouldn¡¯t even wear during his time as a guard, he eventually gave up without much regret. Still, it was better than nothing, so he had to bring it along. The most problematic item was his footwear, but luckily he had bought an old pair of leather shoes before. New recruits without money often wore shoes made of linen or similar materials. Of course, marching in such shoes would often result in bloody feet even before engaging in combat, and it was a serious issue not only during battles but also when fleeing. ¡°By now, the prices must have skyrocketed, right?¡± Since the soldiers had heard about the impending war, there was hardly any difference between them and the villagers. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And given the common practice of profiteering, everyone would be vigorously selling their goods. Just the fact that he had shoes was a significant comfort. He reinforced the worn-out backpack with some amateur sewing, packed the provisions and water flask, and finally added some old bandages, disinfectant alcohol, boiled birch bark water, and a bit of honey. Compared to modern medicines, it was a meager composition, but being a modern-day individual, Rohan knew that even a bit of disinfection and pain relief could exponentially increase his chances of survival. As Rohan was somewhat content with his packed backpack, he was about to¡­ The Chief of Security, Haken¡¯s office was filled with tension so thick it felt suffocating. ¡°Everyone from all eight squads has arrived.¡± ¡°Good, everyone¡¯s here. Please, take a seat.¡± Confirming that all the squad leaders had taken their places, Haken spoke again. ¡°Although the sudden call to arms may have caught you off guard, I believe you all had some inkling.¡± At Haken¡¯s words, each squad leader nodded in agreement. Due to the frequent contact with outsiders that the security team had, they had sensed the uneasy atmosphere long before. ¡°To be honest, this upcoming territorial battle is expected to be on a larger scale. It¡¯s likely¡­ the fighting will be intense.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, we have no choice. Everyone here will have to go to the battlefield.¡± ¡°However, we can decide on soldiers to leave in the rear.¡± ¡°By tomorrow, each squad should submit a list of two individuals to remain at the castle.¡± The squad leaders, their faces darkened with worry, nodded reluctantly. Not only were they concerned about being dragged into war, but now they also had to make difficult decisions. But from now on, there was no room for hesitation; any delay would be a waste of time. The leader of Squad 3, Rascal, just like the other squad leaders, spent the night pondering the same dilemma. As leaders are also human, relationships and friendships with squad members could significantly influence such important decisions. And it was common for many to think so. However, Squad 3¡¯s leader, Rascal, was not one to be swayed by such friendships. In fact, his strong bond with the members allowed him to make decisions without being influenced. In a situation where any choice would inevitably cause heartache. ¡°Well then, wouldn¡¯t it be best to choose the two most suitable individuals from a third-party perspective?¡± After a night of contemplation, Rascal finally made his decision as the eastern sky began to brighten. ¡°Kyle and Rohan will stay.¡± Each security member had a reason not to go to the battlefield. Yet, despite this, choosing them was the most justified decision among all. Kyle was supporting his elderly mother and recently born daughter. Having lost his wife early due to childbirth complications, if Kyle were to die in the war, both his mother and young daughter would struggle to make ends meet. Rohan, an orphan with no family, possessed noble character and exceptional skills compared to other soldiers. Rascal, working as a security member, had never seen a soldier who did not take advantage of merchants. In a situation where they had to leave their families behind, Rascal believed that soldiers like Rohan staying at the castle would alleviate some worries about their families. The next day, as soon as dawn broke, Rascal handed the list to Haken. Chapter 9 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 99. ¡°What? I¡­ I¡¯m staying?¡± To the unexpected news, Rohan¡¯s eyes widened. Having mentally prepared himself and packed his belongings, the sudden order caught him off guard. Of course, from Rohan¡¯s perspective, it was undoubtedly good news. Going to the battlefield would offer opportunities for growth, but the chances of death would far outweigh any other possibilities. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why this decision was made. Even when he thought about it himself, he couldn¡¯t see anyone as suitable for the battlefield as he was. Even if a young man without a family were to die, who would mourn him? It was an era where war and death were commonplace. However, there was no intention to refuse such a good order. Gratefully acknowledging the stroke of luck, the bags were unpacked again. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure to meet again, Rohan. Phew¡­¡± From Chris, who had spent the longest time with Miuna and Koo, to the colleagues, farewells were exchanged. It was a place where faces were always seen, but there was no one unaware that today could be the last. In the face of impending war, the world they saw and heard was excessively cruel to have hope. The only thing Rohan could offer was to exchange shoes with one of his colleagues. Though Haidin¡¯s linen shoes were made of poor quality fabric, uncomfortable to wear, and seemed like they would easily come apart, Rohan had no regrets about swapping them for leather shoes. If a companion who had sweated and toiled in the dust returned alive, there would be nothing better. There were no grand send-off ceremonies. Just the troops led by two knights quietly leaving the village. With over three hundred troops, including conscripts, the ratio was less than 3% compared to the population of Izell, making the entire castle feel deserted, perhaps because most of the existing guards had headed to the battlefield. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to the intensified workload, which was incomparable to before, the duties of the remaining troops were significantly busier than before. The previous three shifts had been reduced to two, sometimes requiring them to work all day. While there had been no direct impact on security maintenance yet, with the troops leaving the castle, there was a good chance that the situation could change depending on when and how they returned. Despite the rapidly darkening atmosphere, Rohan did not cease his meditation. Having narrowly escaped a dangerous situation by luck, he was still a weakling. Although considered strong among the soldiers, it was clear that even if a couple of skilled soldiers attacked him, victory could not be guaranteed. Due to the significantly increased workload compared to before, there was hardly any training Rohan could properly do other than meditation. Investing all his time in meditation, half voluntarily and half involuntarily, on the tenth day since his colleagues left, Rohan finally reached full proficiency in meditation. Rohan, who was sitting on the bed in the dormitory with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. ¨C Meditation proficiency has reached 100%. ¨C Additional effects will be applied to this skill, and one Ardann¡¯s Feather will be provided. ¡®The additional effect is¡­ a 10% increase in recovery power.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a tremendous effect, but it couldn¡¯t be considered a bad one either. In a place where it was difficult to find proper medicine, one¡¯s own recovery power was almost the only solution for wounds and illnesses. But what Rohan expected from this skill was not just that level of effect. A step towards the next level. That¡¯s what Rohan needed right now. From Noble mtl dot com Rohan, who opened the skill synthesis window, immediately filled the meditation in the ingredient slot. Since he had not yet fully mastered swordsmanship and throwing, he had only obtained two feathers, including the one just received for reaching 100% meditation. ¡®The first skill to combine¡­ Charles-style Practical Swordsmanship.¡¯ Given its SN grade and the fact that it matched well with swordsmanship and aura, it was a carefully chosen option. ¡®What¡¯s this, I¡¯m starting to get a bit nervous.¡¯ With trembling fingers, he proceeded with the skill synthesis, and as always, the screen darkened briefly to reveal the result. ¨C Combat Breathing Technique (SN) / 0% ¡®Combat¡­ Breathing Technique?¡¯ As expected, there was no extraordinary secret technique like levitation. In fact, considering the grades of the skills used as ingredients, Rohan knew he was being overly ambitious. After enduring a headache-like pain once, I discovered that the breathing technique had its uses. When moving the body, one of the most influential factors is breathing. Moreover, in this world where the unknown power called mana is scattered everywhere, the difference caused by breathing could be even greater. After enduring the pain that came with acquiring skills, I revisited the knowledge engraved in my mind. Contrary to its simple name of ¡°Combat Breathing Technique,¡± the skill seemed challenging to get used to because the breathing continuously changed depending on various situations. ¡°Let¡¯s try using it once.¡± With sword and shield in hand, Rohan walked towards the entrance of the training ground. Relying on the flickering light, he swung his sword and shield in the air. Although it had been quite some time since he acquired the swordsmanship, his proficiency was barely at 60% now. Due to a busy schedule and intense focus on meditation, there was hardly any difference between his proficiency when he first acquired the skill and now. To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that he had almost neglected his swordsmanship training, but a significant merit of the skill became apparent here. ¡°The knowledge gained through skills¡­ doesn¡¯t fade away.¡± In reality, even taking a month off from training could lead to confusion in simple movements or actions, but the knowledge gained through skills remained intact, unaffected by time. It could truly be seen as a hidden, deceptive function. After about ten minutes of wielding his sword and shield, Rohan stopped his movements. ¡°This¡­ just won¡¯t work.¡± Not having fully familiarized himself with swordsmanship, trying to move while following the newly acquired breathing technique was simply impossible. After tossing his shield aside, he unleashed Charles-style practical swordsmanship, with a proficiency of 100%. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Initially, he didn¡¯t feel much difference, but the longer he wielded the sword, the more he could sense the power of the breathing technique. Although he hadn¡¯t fully implemented the knowledge in his mind due to its unfamiliar nature, he clearly felt that using less stamina and exerting stronger force compared to usual sword movements was a definite improvement. Twenty minutes of swordplay passed. Sweat started to trickle down with his vigorous movements, yet Rohan¡¯s breath remained at a calm level, almost undisturbed. Normally, he would start to pant slowly by now, so this alone was sufficient to be considered a remarkable effect. ¡°Compared to the aerial techniques, it¡¯s a bit lacking, but it seems best to continue focusing on meditation.¡± Certainly, swordsmanship was important, but without mastering the power of mana, progressing to the next level was impossible. ¡°I should first aim to reach 100% proficiency in both sword and shield techniques and the breathing technique.¡± It seemed appropriate to fill the proficiency of these two skills completely before aiming for a higher grade through synthesis. However, what worried him was whether he would have the luxury to do so in such circumstances. ¡°I have to cut down on sleep if necessary.¡± Avoiding being dragged into war just now didn¡¯t mean that the situation wouldn¡¯t change at any moment, a fact Rohan was well aware of. Even though his days were getting longer, time was passing swiftly. Many soldiers had left, making the once desolate castle gradually regain its vitality. War was a frightening thing, but since the horrifying scenes were not unfolding before their eyes, the residents were somewhat shielded from it. Traders were still coming and going as usual, and there were no issues with food supplies. In fact, with soldiers who had no involvement in production leaving, there was a temporary illusion of even greater abundance. Although the surface seemed to be functioning normally, there was already a sense of unease brewing in the shadows. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Hey! Shut your mouth! You idiot!¡± ¡°I told you to start from the back of the head!¡± As Rohan patrolled the village as usual, he heard rough voices unlike the usual. ¡°Kyle, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s obviously a mugging, right?¡± Following the voices down an alley, he finally found a victim with a battered face, surrounded by three men. The way the blood was flowing, if not treated properly, it could be life-threatening. With what looked like a dagger at their waist, it was clear that these guys were not of good quality even on a normal day. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are they guards?¡± The thugs were beating the fallen victim and checking for valuables. One of them shouted upon noticing Rohan and Kyle. ¡°What? Guards? They can¡¯t see a thing anyway, might as well bury them together.¡± ¡°Yeah, with the war going on, the numbers have decreased, and there¡¯s nothing much to see. We probably won¡¯t even get caught, right?¡± Though they were menacingly brandishing their daggers and wearing fierce expressions, Rohan felt no fear at all. He hadn¡¯t killed anyone yet, but as a soldier who had received training and worked as a guard for months, Rohan had faced people wielding violence several times, and he knew well that it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat an armed soldier just because someone who hadn¡¯t properly learned how to fight picked up a dagger. Furthermore, Rohan himself possessed a power called a skill. At this level, being afraid would seem odd. As if trusting his size, the burliest of the three men, flexing his muscles, advanced with his sword. ¡°Kyle, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they get hurt, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. In fact, it¡¯s okay to kill them. It¡¯s a state of emergency right now.¡± Enraged by the nonchalant attitude as if on a leisurely stroll, the burly man lunged at Rohan. ¡°Die!¡± Seemingly wounded in pride, his half-bare head slightly reddened. When the man had closed in, Rohan stepped back slightly and lightly swung his longsword. Though the strike didn¡¯t seem to carry much weight, the result was far from light. ¡°aaargh!¡± The man, whose thumb holding the dagger had been severed, screamed in sudden agony. ¡°Mike!¡± ¡°You bastard! Die!¡± As the dropped sword rolled on the ground, emitting a metallic clang, the remaining two men simultaneously attacked Rohan. They rushed at him in the narrow alley, but the outcome was obvious, with only the two of them not enough to challenge Rohan. Notably, Kyle didn¡¯t even lift a finger to help. ¡°A single finger won¡¯t do the trick.¡± Thinking that fear would make them surrender, Rohan¡¯s opponent completely defied his expectations. In that case, a stronger punishment was necessary. A flash of light emitted from Rohan¡¯s fingertips twice, and the two men¡¯s hands hit the ground. ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The two men, wailing as if making a promise, tears streaming down their faces, but no matter how much they regretted it, it was already too late. Leaving Kyle to handle the three men, who were now under control, Rohan approached the victim who had taken a beating. ¡°Are you okay? Can you see ahead?¡± Despite his swollen eyes, fortunately, there seemed to be no problem with his vision, and the man nodded his head laboriously. Although Rohan lacked medical knowledge, he wasn¡¯t ignorant enough to expect someone who had taken such a blow to be able to walk on his own. He blew the horn given as a signal to call other guards, passed the trio who were still bleeding, and carried the man on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s head to Grandma Haila¡¯s house for now.¡± When Rohan mentioned the healer¡¯s name, Kyle also nodded. It would cost some money, but it would be much better to receive even a simple treatment. Lifting him up, showing no sign of any enthusiasm as if his spirit had been severely shattered, Rohan and Kyle made their way to the healer¡¯s house. Chapter 10 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1010. The healer¡¯s house was bustling with patients, as expected. Fortunately, perhaps due to her long experience, Haila¡¯s hands were quite swift regardless of her age, and soon it was Rohan and his companions¡¯ turn. ¡°Ouch, you¡¯ve been quite beaten up.¡± Having quickly identified the nature of the wounds, Haila brought three jars containing unknown herbs and began applying them in order on the swollen face. ¡°Are there many patients these days? It seems like there are more people than before¡­¡± ¡°Well, these days, there¡¯s no time to rest. There are so many patients. Especially people like this one who come in beaten up.¡± ¡°Do people¡­ die?¡± ¡°Actually, cases severe enough to cause death are rare¡­ but they have increased compared to before.¡± The patient, who had been listening about death with closed eyes, flinched. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Even if it were Rohan himself who was on the verge of death, it seemed unlikely that he would apply the ointment so generously that his face would be unrecognizable. Although they seemed like nothing more than herbs mashed together, the effects were quite good, as the man¡¯s expression became much calmer. Seeing the man in a bad state, they handed a few coins to the healer before leaving. ¡°Kyle, it seems like our suspicions are correct, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems like the scoundrels are increasing.¡± Despite life for ordinary citizens worsening compared to before the war, it was incomprehensible how a decrease in guards led to a sudden rise in crime. ¡®It¡¯s an uncivilized place, but¡­¡¯ How could it be compared to South Korea where almost every citizen receives a higher education? In fact, even in Korea, with numerous social issues, it seemed that education alone couldn¡¯t completely solve the problems. ¡°It¡¯s still okay¡­ but if the numbers increase, it could be troublesome.¡± Although the Isel guards were of a high standard due to regular training, if ruffians gathered and formed an organization, it would be impossible to suppress them with just patrol personnel. Perhaps even Rohan himself wouldn¡¯t be able to handle double-digit numbers unless it was a narrow alley. ¡°There¡¯s no solution. First of all, the personnel are lacking¡­¡± Frustrated by the harsh reality, Kyle let out a deep sigh. It wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved by a mere guard. Increasing patrol personnel would lead to a lack of rest time, and maintaining condition meant a decrease in patrol personnel. Rohan, being young and energetic, was different, but other guards over thirty already felt the physical strain. Despite the frustrating situation, time continued to pass, and the situation deteriorated slowly but steadily. With the Viscount gone to the battlefield as a lord, there was no master, and with a shortage of guards, the castle¡¯s security couldn¡¯t possibly remain intact. It had been two months since the troops left. These days, it was rare for a day to pass without a violent crime occurring. ¡®No, in a town with only a few thousand people, how can there be murders and assaults happening almost every day?¡¯ The guard prison was nearing capacity, and it seemed that more people were starting to look down on the guards than before. The only consolation was that one could steadily increase their skill proficiency. Around the time when most residents, including Rohan, were wondering when the soldiers would return, bad news arrived at the castle. ¡°My lord¡¯s orders. We need to conscript more soldiers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s winter now. Are we to continue the war?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s winter or not, it seems that both sides are only increasing their military forces.¡± ¡°Huh, I never thought the war would escalate like this from the beginning¡­¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t news of defeat, but rather the flames of war seemed to be burning more fiercely as time passed. Naturally, there were casualties, with about 20% of the expeditionary force reported dead or injured. The dark expressions on the faces of the departed were only natural. Although they were not the owners of the land, the Tohos had lived and rooted in this land for over a hundred years. It was not in their interest for the state of the land to deteriorate. From Noble mtl dot com Moreover, conscripting people was directly related to their power and authority. They had no choice but to be sensitive. ¡°Still¡­ there¡¯s no other way, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fill half of the remaining guard force with conscripts.¡± ¡°Half? Isn¡¯t that too many? The security seems to have worsened compared to before.¡± ¡°These are residents who aren¡¯t going to war; they must endure, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have half of the guard force and about 100 conscripts. As for knights¡­ designate them as low-ranking knights. We should at least leave one knight in the castle.¡± ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s proceed that way. Send the messengers tomorrow, and dispatch the troops as soon as they are ready.¡± After the decision of the council, Izell fell into confusion once again. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to further reduce the number of guards?¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carthum, who was temporarily in charge of the guard, responded with surprise in his voice. Of course, guards were essentially soldiers, with a much greater emphasis on military duties than police. But given the current difficulty in maintaining security, cutting away half of the guards naturally led to an increase in volume in his voice. Perhaps understanding Carthum¡¯s sentiments, there was no anger in the voices of the subordinates below. But an order was an order. Including temporary squad leaders, about half of the guard force was once again called away. There were only fifteen guards left. They were so busy protecting themselves that maintaining security was out of the question. The last knight remaining in the castle, Kelun, who had promised to patrol every day, was the only source of comfort. A fully armed knight had the combat power to take on dozens of ruffians. A weapon in human form. If such a being revealed themselves in the castle every day, even if they were outnumbered, the rural ruffians would eventually have to retreat. And this time, Rohan was also included in the call. ¡®The time has finally come.¡¯ It was the first thought that came to Rohan¡¯s mind upon hearing the news. The rumor that the war would prolong had already spread in Izell Castle a long time ago. Even without rumors, it was not unusual for the Yeongji War to be drawn out for more than a month. It was only natural to prepare for the possibility of heading to the battlefield. A variety of food more abundant than before, sturdy and excellent boots, armor repaired with money, and specially ordered backpacks were all neatly arranged in the corner of the lodging. Nevertheless, Rohan¡¯s expression was far from pleasant because the most important skill, proficiency, had yet to reach 100%. ¡®If only there were a little more time¡­¡¯ With combat breathing techniques in the 90s and swordsmanship in the 80s, if there had been a bit more time, he could have acquired new skills and joined the battlefield, which was deeply regrettable. But even this was his best effort. Without missing a single day, he spent the whole day wandering around the castle and swinging his weapon for hours. It was a training regime that pushed him to his physical and mental limits, so although he felt regretful, he had no remorse. The deployment was a week away. It was a time to recruit soldiers and allocate time for training with low-quality weapons. ¡®I must improve my proficiency somehow before that.¡¯ Although he was uncertain about swordsmanship, combat breathing was already over 90%. If he continued to exhaust himself for the entire week, there was a possibility of achieving 100% proficiency. The atmosphere in Ezel Castle was close to the worst, but regardless, it was busier than ever before. The number of people in the training grounds kept increasing by the day, but Rohan could only sigh as he watched them move around. Intellectual abilities are developed through learning, yet the majority of people in this world, especially peasants, cannot even read. They had no interest in learning unless it was related to their occupation. Moreover, being involuntarily dragged to the battlefield, even if the instructors shouted, there was no enthusiasm for training. Eventually, an impatient instructor had to defeat the most rebellious recruit to some extent before there was any improvement in their movements. It was truly a pitiful and frustrating sight. If only they had managed to evade the conscription by hiding well, it seemed as though no one thought that putting more effort into wielding a weapon, even a little, could increase their chances of survival. Rohan trained diligently, not only the conscripted soldiers but even the other guards, yet even after a week had passed, he still hadn¡¯t reached 100% proficiency. ¡®98%¡­ Still, with this much, I should be able to reach 100% somehow and fight.¡¯ It was a feasible thought considering that the breathing techniques could be applied simply to marching. The problem was that the Yeongji War was not happening too far away. Regardless of Rohan¡¯s concerns, just as the conscripted soldiers were slipping away, Ezel¡¯s second troops set out from the village. Since Kyle stayed at the castle this time as well, Rohan grabbed a guard he recognized and asked, ¡°Eli.¡± ¡°Oh, Rohan, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°How long do you think it will take to get there?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe a week at most? If there¡¯s no fighting with other groups of soldiers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all it takes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the neighboring Yeongji, right? I grabbed them loosely because the numbers were high.¡± ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t you scared, Eli?¡± ¡°Of what? War?¡± As Rohan nodded, Eli smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already participated in the Yeongji War three times. Scary, but not that scary. Still, if you¡¯ve been a soldier your whole life, you can¡¯t avoid it, right? I have no choice now, and my children are all grown up.¡± In that moment, Rohan realized he had similar thoughts before. Ironically, if he had affectionate parents and a loving family, it would have been difficult to steel himself to become a soldier. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the war lightly. Pushing away distractions, I focused on the combat breathing technique as I moved forward. This was not only for training but also because it made marching easier in itself. Carrying a heavy load, just walking rapidly depleted my stamina, but this breathing technique significantly reduced such stamina consumption. Of course, breathing was just breathing, so it couldn¡¯t prevent blisters on the soles of my feet or calluses falling off. Even so, from the perspective of other soldiers, it felt like having the stamina of a knight. Regardless of the battlefield situation, the road to Viscount Prell was smooth. Despite being vigilant against attacks from demons or the Duskel family¡¯s camp, there was no sign of any suspicious movements, contrary to concerns. Eli¡¯s words were correct. Despite not moving very fast due to cautiousness, I was able to reach Viscount Prell in just six days after leaving Izell. Thanks to the smooth journey, there was an expectation that the battle might not be as intense as anticipated, but as the Viscount¡¯s castle came into view, that expectation vanished like a lie. Viscount Prell¡¯s castle was a plain castle surrounded by plains, and there were traces of battle on the outskirts of the town, indicating a fairly intense fight. Not long ago, the fields that were used for farming were now filled with tents, each bearing the emblems of various nobles, including the Duskel family. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Even at a glance, Rou, the knight of Izell, frowned at the situation turning against them. Although their defenses were overwhelmingly superior to the siege, the enemy forces were much larger than expected. ¡°Duskel, Cardion, Asran, Tural, Basor, Kyra¡­ they all participated¡­¡± Almost all territories located in the southwestern part of the kingdom had united. On the other hand, the flags hanging inside the castle belonged to only four noble families. It was natural to be outnumbered in terms of troops. While the influence of a castle was significant in a soldier-to-soldier fight, being a plain castle and with a difference in the number of knights, it was uncertain that the side with the superior defenses would win. Chapter 11 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1111. Approaching the vicinity of the Viscount¡¯s castle was easy, but entering the castle itself was not. As a plain castle, approaching the Viscount¡¯s castle would inevitably attract the attention of the Duskel army, and since the Duskel army was not foolish, they were likely to be operating patrols around the castle, making sneaking in unrealistic. It was a night with only torches for illumination, but hoping that over a hundred people could move across the plain without being noticed was an overly optimistic expectation. Although he had anticipated it, Rou sighed repeatedly at the difficult situation. It would have been comforting to have someone to discuss with, but there were only sub-officers in charge of the guards here. He was only temporarily serving as a squad leader, and he had not been officially appointed to the position. While individual soldiers may have experienced wars, the abilities required of a common soldier and those to assess the situation as a commander were completely different. After much deliberation, the conclusion was still to wait for the right moment. ¡°Although we have fewer troops, there will surely be a timing to exploit the enemy¡¯s weaknesses.¡± However, when that would be, no one could tell. They could only wait through the cold and hunger, enduring the time with no hope in sight. Soldiers took their positions and lay down, chewing on the rations brought from the village. Since it would be troublesome if they were discovered by the enemy, lighting a fire was obviously impossible, and even drawing weapons was prohibited. Even a fragment of moonlight reflected on metal could be easily identified in this darkness. Any unnecessary movements or chatter were also forbidden. All they could do was tidy up their positions with their hands to feel a bit warmer and endlessly think about home. Rou was no different from the other soldiers. Lying down, chewing on jerky, passing the time was all there was to it. The breathing method continued, but it seemed that proper training was not possible when there was no movement as in the ¡®combat¡¯ breathing method. Fortunately, the condition of the bedding I had brought was not bad, so I didn¡¯t feel the cold, which was a great comfort. I spent three days lying down, endlessly peeking at the battlefield. Apart from shooting arrows a few times, there was no situation that could be called a battle, but the situation seemed to be increasingly disadvantageous to the defensive side. ¡°The enemy forces are increasing.¡± The number of barracks was increasing visibly, and since yesterday, structures resembling catapults were being installed. As far as he knew, Lou¡¯s expression was not as good as the other soldiers because he had learned what that structure was. The essence of magitechnology, a weapon more expensive than gold of the same weight. ¡°A mana cannon. If given more time, the city walls will never hold.¡± At first glance, they all looked similar, but the other catapults were just distractions. The real deal was the mana cannon embedded in the middle of the five structures. It absorbed the mage¡¯s mana literally, sucking it up to a level where its power was ten times that of a regular catapult. If hit directly, it had enough power to breach the city gate in an instant. Of course, as Lou himself had realized the fact, there was a high possibility that precautions were being taken by the Earl Freyal¡¯s side. Lou looked at Freyal¡¯s castle with worried eyes. At that moment, Johan felt like he had been transported back to the 21st century, rolling around endlessly. The space that was originally used as Earl Freyal¡¯s office was now filled with chaos. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Don¡¯t you know what that is? It¡¯s a mana cannon, a mana cannon. Such a small castle wall like this will crumble in an instant!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we withstand it with protective magic?¡± ¡°A couple of times at most. After all, isn¡¯t the material of the city wall just ordinary rock? Even if it¡¯s a mana cannon fired by low-level mages, it won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ we just need to hold on until the Count arrives¡­¡± ¡°Just break the mana cannon once¡­¡± Heavy silence filled the room as the harsh reality provided no clear answers. ¡°There is only one way.¡± When the owner of the castle, Earl Freyal, spoke, the gaze of the others turned to him. ¡°Breaking the mana cannon through a surprise attack and coming back. Isn¡¯t that the only way for us to hold on?¡± ¡°But is that possible? Even if it is, how great will the sacrifice be?¡± ¡°If we suffer heavy casualties, there is a high chance they will advance with their numbers.¡± ¡°But other than this, do we have any other options? We don¡¯t have any weapons to counter the mana cannon, nor high-level mages.¡± ¡°I will go myself.¡± With a firm resolve, the Earl Freyal¡¯s words filled with determination caused another moment of silence. ¡°No, it¡¯s not allowed. If the Count falls into their hands, we will immediately lose.¡± ¡°Anyway, if we just let time pass like this, we will lose. I¡¯d rather try something than watch that happen.¡± ¡°Earl¡­¡± ¡°¡­I will go as well.¡± ¡°Isel, why are you doing this too?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same as Earl Freyal¡¯s. Staying trapped inside the castle like this will only lead to our demise. We need to break the mana cannon with a small number of people to have a chance.¡± With two out of four strongly in agreement, the other two could not help but be caught in contemplation. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°¡­Let¡¯s give it a try for now.¡± ¡°If we do this, there¡¯s no turning back¡­¡± Viscount Russell expressed his agreement with an unsettled look on his face, and Marquis Talon also yielded to the majority opinion. In truth, none of them, not even Viscount Prielle himself, was certain of the plan. But one thing was certain: it was the only possibility. The plan was set, yet the meeting dragged on. Making a decision that involved countless lives was never an easy task. Especially when their own lives were at stake. ¡°Then, on the night just before the completion of the magic cannon, we¡¯ll assemble our forces with fifty cavalry, including five knights and two mages.¡± ¡°Very well. Lord Russell and I will lead the remaining cavalry to divert their attention.¡± As Viscount Prielle¡¯s camp resolutely solidified their resolve, the atmosphere in Marquis Talon¡¯s camp was entirely different. ¡°If we set up the magic cannon like this, what can they possibly do? hahahaha.¡± ¡°The Marquis¡¯s fortune truly runs deep. hehehe.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just wait, ready to ambush them? If they don¡¯t come, the walls will crumble. hehehe.¡± With more troops and incomparable weaponry, as time passed, victory seemed within reach, leaving little cause for concern. Merely sipping their drinks, their demeanor already resembled that of victors. Lately, Marquis Talon¡¯s biggest concern was what Viscount Prielle might pull off. The nobles¡¯ confidence naturally infected those beneath them, even the soldiers dared to be confident of victory. Their complacency was fitting, yet the careful placement of traps around the magic cannon also revealed a readiness. Viscount Prielle¡¯s solution was a surprise attack, and Marquis Talon knew it was the only attempt Prielle¡¯s side could make. With roles completely reversed, the advantage was clear. Yet Viscount Prielle decided to take a gamble. After breaking ground and assembling the magic cannon, it would take four days to activate the magic array. As they whiled away the time with arrows, the form of the magic cannon gradually became apparent. With the moon shrinking, casting an even darker shadow than usual, the gates of the viscount¡¯s castle quietly opened, and soldiers descended the hill along the village¡¯s narrow path. The soldiers, relying on a narrow bridge to cross the river serving as a natural barrier, split into three columns. ¡°Good fortune be with you.¡± Viscount Prielle exchanged brief greetings with the commanders leading Talon and Russell¡¯s cavalry, then turned away. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It will be a long night.¡± With eyes tightly shut, Viscount Prielle, bathed in darkness, gazed at the barracks. It was time for the viscount to make his move as the flames erupted there. As Viscount Prielle¡¯s soldiers lowered their stance and waited, the cavalry led by Marquis Talon and Viscount Russell charged towards Marquis Talon¡¯s camp. Following the signal from the commander at the front, skilled cavalrymen set fire to the arrows. The arrows, soaked in oil and resin, blazed fiercely, raining down on Marquis Talon¡¯s camp like a shower of fire. Seemingly realizing the ambush too late, panicking soldiers emerged, but flames were already rising from several barracks. While Marquis Talon¡¯s soldiers frantically searched for water, the second and third volleys of fire arrows came one after another. After calming the startled horses, the cavalry swiftly regrouped, then charged towards Marquis Talon and Viscount Russell to capture them. A few in the lead stumbled on the magic laid on the ground, but it wasn¡¯t enough to completely halt the pursuit. They could have leisurely fled, but they deliberately maintained a precarious distance, shooting arrows continuously. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Though the power and accuracy of the arrows shot from the running horses were far inferior to that of regular archers, they proved fatal to the mounted troops of the Dussell army who hastily came out for a counterattack without proper armor. As comrades fell one by one, becoming decoys for the Russell and Talun cavalry pursuing them, Lord Friel, who had been crouching among the bushes, finally began to move towards the magic cannon. To delay the moment of being detected even slightly, he had heavily dyed his armor and horse with dark dye, and had taken measures to muffle the sound as much as possible by wrapping cloth around the hooves. At that moment, reinforcements including Rohan were also carefully observing the battlefield. Seeing flames erupting and the fire blazing from the barracks where the Dussell soldiers were stationed, Loh immediately understood Lord Friel¡¯s intentions. ¡°It¡¯s an ambush.¡± Although it was an attempt to destroy the magic cannon, the defense around the cannon was quite solidly built. ¡°But Lord Friel must also be aware of that fact. Nonetheless, the fact that he attempted it suggests there is a glimmer of hope.¡± He wished he could support them or even join forces later to establish a solid front. However, with a unit that could not even properly handle a spear, there was not much they could do other than join the defending forces guarding the castle walls. Keeping in mind the possibility of remaining patrol forces, he approached Friel Castle in a low posture. When he reached the bridge connecting the village and the plain, he unfurled the hidden flag and lit a torch. If they failed to identify themselves as coming from Izell Castle, there was a risk of being unexpectedly attacked by allies. Fortunately, it seemed that the soldiers under Lord Friel recognized them, as they welcomed Loh and the conscripted soldiers. ¡°Ah, Sir Loh!¡± ¡°Sir Colon!¡± Fortunately, they could avoid suspicious looks, having known each other from the same faction for a long time. While Rohan¡¯s unit safely joined Lord Friel¡¯s camp without incident, Lord Friel and Lord Izell had approached the magic cannon. ¡°It looks tougher than expected. Do you think we can do it?¡± There were quite a few archers among them judging by the occasional arrows being shot. Although there were no knights in sight, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for unexpected variables to emerge since they were in enemy territory. ¡°No, we won¡¯t find the answer by directly charging in.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Surprised by Lord Friel¡¯s words that sounded like giving up, Lord Izell widened his eyes. If that was the case, why did they come this far! Seeing Lord Izell about to erupt in anger, he fell silent as he watched Lord Friel retrieve something from his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s the Raging Thunder Scroll. It¡¯s not a top-grade one, so you have to get this close to use it. Still, I guarantee its effectiveness.¡± ¡°¡­Is it safe?¡± The cost of a scroll containing such high-level magic was exorbitant. The scroll currently held by Lord Friel would require half a year¡¯s revenue of Izell territory to purchase. ¡°If we don¡¯t use it now, we¡¯ll lose in the territorial battle. Then our family can no longer remain as lords. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lord Izell had no rebuttal. As the conflict arose from political issues, the losing side would suffer a devastating blow near ruin. Since Lord Izell himself would have to bear a hefty compensation, he was in a position not to deter Lord Friel but rather to hasten the process. As they approached a distance where they could evade the intermittent arrows and even confirm the expressions of the spear soldiers illuminated by the torchlight. Ziiiiing- Lord Prielle tore the scroll without hesitation, and soon the mana around him began to surge wildly. Chapter 12 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1212 What is magic? Magic was the act of manipulating mana to influence the world. The greater the scale of magic and the more powerful its effects, the more mana it required, naturally drawing in the mana from the surroundings. An attack magic, Raging Thunder, evaluated to be close to grand magic in power. Those with even a hint of talent in mana felt an unprecedented sense of unease. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if something that had enveloped their body was being drawn towards a single point. All the mana in the vicinity rushed towards the torn scroll in Lord Prielle¡¯s hands. Despite the Lord letting go and attempting to flee, the torn scroll refused to fall to the ground, fluttering with a blue light. As the unsettling phenomenon caused the guards to falter, and despite the commander¡¯s orders, individuals began to flee. Finally, the magic broke free from the parchment and manifested in reality. Ku-ru-rrring- In the clear sky, thunder suddenly roared. A deafening sound, akin to thunder striking right in front of them, momentarily stunned the soldiers. Illuminating the dark sky, a cluster of lightning bolts struck around the mana pool. The fierce roars of thunder mixed with the soldiers¡¯ screams filled the battlefield with a dreadful noise. Like spears thrust down, over a hundred lightning bolts mercilessly struck the ground. ¡°This is madness¡­¡± Even as he fled, Lord Izell, constantly looking back, exclaimed in awe. There was no longer any trace of the mana pool. However, the expression on Lord Prielle¡¯s face, who had used the scroll, was grim. ¡°We didn¡¯t completely destroy the mana pool.¡± Although he had confirmed the lightning strikes, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the mana pool was completely ruined. At that moment, a mage riding beside Lord Prielle retorted to his words. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t completely destroyed, it must have suffered significant damage. Being an item infused with magic engineering, it¡¯s intricately structured and will undoubtedly need repairs.¡± ¡°Is that so? Regardless, time is of the essence¡­¡± ¡°Depending on the extent of the damage to the mana pool and the proficiency of the mages over there, repairs may take more than a day or two. The impact of the magic was substantial¡­¡± With the mage¡¯s confident words, Lord Prielle¡¯s face brightened slightly. There had been some cavalry losses during the approach, but if they managed to gain time with only that amount of damage, it wouldn¡¯t be a losing deal. As long as they could hold out against the Marquis¡¯s army once it reached the walls, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. However, despite a somewhat successful operation, the situation was far from over. After the sudden magical baptism, the forces of Lord Desel were charging at them from all directions. Noticing something amiss due to the distinct characteristics of the lightning magic spells, all the soldiers on the plain realized that something was happening and rushed towards the suspected origin. Clad in dark armor and flesh, they couldn¡¯t completely conceal dozens of cavalrymen, and naturally, Lord Prielle found himself pursued by countless troops. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Rushing towards the castle, urging their horses, they couldn¡¯t avoid falling one by one due to the pouring arrows and javelins. Though their numbers were few, the soldiers involved in this operation were the elite of the elite. As the numbers dwindled one by one, the Marquis of Priel and the Marquis of Izell were on the verge of tears. Under relentless pursuit, when nearing the bridge leading to Priel Castle, nearly half of the troops had already been reduced. ¡°Just a bit more to go!¡± Encouraging the remaining soldiers, the Marquis of Priel, running, caught sight of a group of cavalry rushing towards the bridge. In the distinctive patterns on their armor, the Izell family crest, a sigh escaped the Marquis of Priel¡¯s lips. ¡°Ha¡­¡± As despair loomed over them, infantry troops across the bridge began to advance, holding their spears high. ¡°Save the Marquis!¡± ¡°Secure your positions first!¡± Though mainly composed of conscripted soldiers who were even unable to fight as guards, it was still burdensome for knights to charge alone after raising their spears. Before the cavalry could reach them, the infantry troops who had crossed the bridge swiftly took their positions, planting their spears firmly into the ground. Likewise, Rohan, as one of the infantry soldiers, drove his spear into the earth and secured it tightly under his armpit. It was clear that with any spear technique, exerting more resilience than this would not be easy. Having seen the hedgehog-like formation of the enemy, Knight Freyer of Izell was thrown into a brief but intense conflict. ¡°Shall we endure the damage and attack? We might miss them, but should we preserve our forces?¡± After much deliberation, the decision was made to attack. ¡°We can¡¯t let them pass uncontested like this!¡± Allowing a significant magical attack against a small group of soldiers could pose morale issues if not enough damage was inflicted on the enemy. It seemed more prudent to break through with a moderate force of infantry and target the enemy cavalry as well. At Freyer¡¯s signal, nearly two hundred cavalrymen began to accelerate their horses. ¡°Grip your spears tightly! The horses will be coming soon, so stay alert and brace yourselves!¡± Captains and lieutenants shouted continuously to the soldiers around them. ¡°Rohan, see you on the other side.¡± ¡°Likewise, Eli.¡± After exchanging a brief nod with their comrades, they faced the approaching cavalry with a firm grip on their spears. From Noble mtl dot com The Izell cavalry, who successfully maintained their formation while moving at a rapid pace due to long training, began to push into the forest of spears. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± No amount of training could ensure that a spear thrust into the ground would remain intact or that a man charging with full force on a horse would not be struck. The cavalry, charging at full speed, impaled by the spears, collapsed to the ground, while the infantry, struck by swords and trampled by horse hooves, met their end. In an instant, the area in front of the bridge was dyed red with blood. ¡°Hold on! Hold your ground!¡± Despite the five hundred infantrymen waiting in formation, the breakthrough power of the cavalry was formidable. In a flash, the cavalry, who had penetrated nearly half of the enemy¡¯s formation, began to overpower the infantry with superior swordsmanship. With no time to be grateful for not dying in the initial charge, Rohan dodged a descending sword from above, rolled on the ground, and rose with his sword and shield in hand, slashing at the horse¡¯s legs. After finishing off the fallen enemy with a sword to the neck, Rohan deflected a sword aimed at Eli and cut the opponent¡¯s wrist. ¡°Aah!¡± Cutting the throat of a man screaming in agony as a body part fell off, Rohan evaded a sword aimed at his back as he leaped away. ¡°Eli! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Groan¡­¡± With Rohan¡¯s help, Ely, who had narrowly escaped death, let out a whimper as his left arm was severed. The bleeding was severe enough to endanger his life if left untreated, but the situation was so urgent that even basic first aid seemed impossible. Hiding him discreetly among the freshly fallen bodies to avoid drawing attention from the enemy, I plunged back into the chaos once more. Empowered by the basic shield techniques and additional effects of Charles-style combat, Rohan, accompanied by his skilled soldiers, demonstrated a mastery that overwhelmed even the elite enemy cavalry at a ratio of 1:1. While Rohan and his seasoned warriors engaged the enemy, a separate unit led by Viscount Priel began crossing the bridge. Upon confirming the Viscount¡¯s successful retreat, the commanders ordered a general withdrawal. ¡°Move to contain the enemy cavalry!¡± ¡°Quickly, back across the bridge!¡± ¡°Maintain a defensive stance as you move!¡± No matter how loudly they shouted, the excited soldiers were too absorbed in the chaos to hear properly. The greatest harm in a retreat is the chaos it creates. At any moment, as they pushed past each other in their haste to escape, the shadow of death crept closer from behind. With superior stamina, Rohan swiftly crossed back over, only to witness a scene of slaughter unfolding. Struggling against the cavalry attacking from the side, they were soon overwhelmed by the reinforcements chasing them, leaving them no chance to resist as they were mercilessly crushed. ¡°Ely¡­¡± The image of his comrade, lying lifeless with one arm missing, flashed in his mind, and without needing to confirm, he could already guess his fate. It was hard to imagine surviving being trampled by so many hooves, and the thought was too unbearable to entertain. Suddenly, support arrived from within the castle, and after a volley of arrows from the archers aimed at the legs, the pursuers halted. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m alive¡­ I¡¯m alive¡­¡± Whether sensing their survival or simply exhausted, the soldiers sank to the ground. Rohan, tirelessly swinging his sword and darting around, was nearly depleted of energy. ¡®Yet, I am fortunate not to be injured.¡¯ In this place where medical advancements were scarce, a minor injury could lead to death, as the number of lives lost due to seemingly small wounds was countless. The only things to rely on were the small supply of alcohol and bandages he had brought along, making avoiding injury an absolute priority. After a brief respite, the commanders rallied the soldiers back to their feet. They couldn¡¯t afford to linger near the front lines indefinitely. With all the villagers having sought refuge inside the castle, not a soul was visible on the streets. Whether from a siege or the passage of time since the war began, the buildings near the castle walls lay in ruins. As Viscount Priel and Viscount Ezel were identified by the guards, the gates were opened, and a long procession of nobles and soldiers followed them. Given the considerable time that had passed since the war began, signs of decay were evident in the buildings within the castle, and families congregated in groups all around, having sought sanctuary inside. ¡®The nutritional state doesn¡¯t seem too dire.¡¯ As befitting the expansive domain of Viscount Priel, there didn¡¯t appear to be a scarcity severe enough to starve the villagers. Recognizing the impossibility of finding shelter with so many people crowded inside the castle, Rohan, like the other soldiers, sat in the square to rest. Finding it challenging to subsist on jerky and flour alone, he reluctantly nibbled on a piece of pemmican he had purchased at a high price. ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t any easier to eat¡­¡± It felt like consuming a lump of grease, but as he continued, the inclusion of grains and fruits added a slightly more varied taste compared to the jerky. Moreover, being rich in fat and protein, it was an excellent choice to replenish after exerting himself in the harsh cold. Rolling the pemmican in his mouth like candy, Rohan reminisced about the battle with the cavalry. ¡°Not bad.¡± Rohan¡¯s self-assessment was just that. Whether it was the meditation and breathing techniques he had practiced while lying down that helped, or the fact that he could fight without fear in his first large-scale battle, he felt strange to have kept his composure amidst limbs flying and constant death around him. However, from a pure perspective of powerlessness, there were many frustrating aspects. It seemed unimaginably distant to change the situation, and even protecting his own body was not easy. ¡°I still need a little more time.¡± The image of Eli, clutching his severed arm, came to mind. Even if miraculous things happened and he was still alive, enduring a cold night in such a severely wounded state would undoubtedly be difficult. ¡°There¡¯s no law saying I can¡¯t end up like that.¡± He wanted to go and save them even now, but he was afraid of lurking in the darkness. While his comrades¡¯ lives were precious, he was not willing to risk his own life to save them. ¡°Come to think of it, there was definitely a notification.¡± It was the awaited time for rewards, but perhaps due to the ordeal, he wasn¡¯t as happy as he had thought. Upon checking his skill list, he confirmed that his Combat Breathing Technique had indeed reached 100%. ¨C Proficient Combat Breathing Technique (SN) / 100% (usable once a week, ¡®Breath of Blessing (restore all consumed stamina)¡¯ available) Rohan, surprised by the additional effect, furrowed his brows. If the skills he had acquired so far were in the form of passive abilities that enhanced his techniques or power, this additional effect was the first active skill to appear. ¡°If it¡¯s stamina, could it possibly restore all wounds?¡± He briefly entertained a happy thought, but even with Rohan¡¯s conscience somewhat eroded as he adapted to this world, he didn¡¯t think he could wish for such a remarkable effect. Perhaps in the game, it referred to the strength to engage in activities commonly expressed as stamina. Of course, even that was a good ability in itself. In a battlefield where life and death hung by a thread, having robust stamina alone was a tremendous merit. Moreover, as his level increased and his absolute stamina level rose, the ability would undoubtedly gain higher value. The only downside was the long cooldown. Satisfied, Rohan, after reading the additional effect description once more with content eyes, shifted his gaze to another skill. ¡°There¡¯s not much left of Sword Defense Technique.¡± Perhaps due to actual combat experience, the proficiency of Sword Defense Technique, which had been stuck in the 80% range, had risen to 94%. He had planned to raise this skill to 100% before proceeding with synthesis, but there was no time to hesitate or spare. He opened the skill synthesis window and raised Combat Breathing Technique and Charles-Style Practical Swordsmanship. ¨C Synthesizing Charles-Style Practical Swordsmanship (SN) and Combat Breathing Technique (SN). ¨C The synthesis cost is 2 Ardan¡¯s Feathers. ¡°The cost has increased.¡± Rohan, who had been about to proceed with the synthesis without thinking, was taken aback after reading the notification. Perhaps due to the increase in the skill¡¯s grade, the resources required for synthesis had increased. It was only one more in quantity, but doubled in ratio. ¡°It seems that obtaining more feathers is required when synthesizing higher-grade skills.¡± This meant that acquiring good skills without learning from someone else had become more difficult. In order to obtain feathers, efforts would have to be made to seek learning without new skills. Struggling to clear his cluttered mind, Rohan turned his gaze back to the synthesis window in front of him. ¡®I hope a good skill pops up for once.¡¯ With a heartfelt wish, Rohan tightly shut his eyes and pressed the synthesis button. Chapter 13 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1313. For a while, Rohan couldn¡¯t open his tightly shut eyes. After steeling his mind, he checked the skill. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The first thing that caught his eye was the golden border wrapping the synthesis result window. Gold, a precious metal valued in any era or culture. It could be considered an auspicious sign by anyone. Closing the synthesis window, he eagerly checked the skill list. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Starting from the grade, it was a different R grade from before. Finally breaking free from the monotonous letter N. ¨C Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship (R) / 30% ¡®Ancient warrior?¡¯ As he checked the name, doubts arose. If it was a technique from the past to the extent of being prefixed with ¡®ancient,¡¯ could it have superior aspects compared to Charles¡¯s swordsmanship? Of course, if it was a technique used by exceptional beings from the past, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable, but he felt a bit uneasy. As if to answer Rohan¡¯s doubts, a pain that seemed unbearable, one that he could never get used to, engulfed him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Perhaps due to the high grade, the most intense pain he had ever experienced surged like a fierce wave. Despite writhing in agony, he felt new knowledge being engraved in his mind. Just as the receding seawater leaves, the pain ceased as knowledge was fully imparted. ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel like I¡¯m really going to die¡­¡± Rohan, exhausted of all energy, slumped down. Although he worried that the surrounding soldiers might look at him strangely, perhaps due to seeing several comrades dying in agony, they seemed surprisingly indifferent. Due to the late hour, many were asleep, and those awake were engrossed in their own tasks. After lying down for a while to calm his mind, he sifted through the knowledge etched in his mind. The grade R seemed insignificant; the content of the swordsmanship itself was nothing special. In fact, the level of techniques was much higher in Charles¡¯s. Some stances seemed almost impossible for a human body to execute. However, the true value of this swordsmanship lay not in the movements themselves. It was in the unity of this ¡®Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship¡¯ with a single breath. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When movements and breath aligned, the primitive method of accumulating ¡®mana¡¯ in the body was precisely the ¡®Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship.¡¯ Rohan, who was on the verge of bursting into cheers, barely held back, his eyes trembling slightly. It was almost pitiful that there was no one to share his joy with, and he felt so good that he wondered if he could feel such joy on the battlefield. After calming his excited heart for a while, Rohan read the skill description again. ¡®Mastery 30%¡­¡¯ Indeed, as the grade increased, it seemed that mere knowledge did not lead to a high mastery rating. In fact, the difference between just knowing something and it being ingrained in the body was immense, especially for deep and intricate techniques like this. The slightly cooled emotions, perhaps due to the recent events, were simmering down. Suddenly, Rohan felt a chill in the passing breeze. He looked around once more. The soldiers were still scattered around the square, each in their own way. However, there was a slight difference from before; there were scattered bonfires among the soldiers. Those who couldn¡¯t bear the cold had gathered wood and cloth scraps to start a fire. There were as few as three and as many as six huddled around the flames. ¡®Is this even allowed¡­?¡¯ Even though it was a situation that made heads turn awkwardly due to the lack of better options, no one reprimanded them. Passing knights glanced at their behavior, but chose to ignore it. In times of war like this, maintaining the soldiers¡¯ combat readiness was far more important than observing trivial formalities. From Noble mtl dot com Rohan, seeing this, realized that there would be no proper rest for him tonight. ¡°Well, dawn is approaching anyway.¡± After enduring intense battles and lingering around for quite some time afterward, a lot of time had passed. Before his body grew colder, he carefully chose a small bonfire and nestled himself close to the warmth. Even so, he didn¡¯t give any special treatment to his comrades who fought alongside him. He took out a blanket from his backpack, covered himself, and briefly closed his eyes, relying on the fire¡¯s warmth. Worried that someone might take it, he hugged his backpack tightly. He wondered how he would fall asleep in such a poor resting place, but the urge for sleep was stronger than the thought of a bath. Once a somewhat warm environment was established, sleep quickly overtook him. In the end, Rohan woke up when the sun had fully risen, and people were starting to be active in earnest. Although it was a battlefield, when daytime arrived, people coming out of their homes and moving around was the same. Moreover, due to the fierce battle yesterday, there were many people moving supplies and equipment. The soldiers who had been awakened by the noise slowly opened their eyes one by one. Rohan, overcoming his drowsiness, got up, feeling stiff and sore from sleeping on the cold, hard ground. Due to sleeping late, a slight sense of fatigue still lingered. ¡°Ugh¡­ so stiff¡­¡± Rohan, struggling to clear his mind, scanned his surroundings. He saw soldiers like himself who had just woken up and were still groggy. Each of them grabbed their blankets and began to tidy up their spots. ¡°Soldiers from Ezel Castle, over here!¡± A familiar voice reached Rohan¡¯s ears. Rohan reflexively turned his head and felt a sense of relief in his eyes. It was Charles, the instructor who had turned Rohan into a proper soldier and taught him practical swordsmanship. The joy of meeting someone he held in high regard from a foreign land was even greater than he had anticipated. Especially because he was concerned about Charles. He wanted to shout ¡°Instructor!¡± immediately, but he knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to show personal closeness with a commander during a campaign, so he quickly got up and stood before Charles. ¡°Rohan.¡± Recognizing Rohan, Charles called out his name softly. There were many things he wanted to say, but for now, they exchanged greetings with a simple nod. There seems to be no place where they¡¯re hurt? Thank goodness. Even if they were skilled soldiers from the mercenary background, it was safe to assume that there was no one who could guarantee safety on the battlefield. On the battlefield, even the pinnacle of human weapons, the knights, would easily perish, wouldn¡¯t they? Of course, such monsters wouldn¡¯t appear on this small battlefield, but the reality was that just being targeted by the enemy knights meant death. After meeting Charles, the faces of other comrades one by one came to mind. From the soldiers encountered during duty to the comrades who had shared rations for quite a long time. Except for oneself, all the comrades had probably experienced several fierce battles already. ¡°I hope everyone is doing well¡­¡± As Roan thought of the faces he missed, a fairly long line formed in front of Charles. Though it was roughly over fifty in number, Roan¡¯s heart, seeing them, became even more somber. When leaving the castle, the number had exceeded a hundred, but now barely half remained. Of course, the number of people with visible faces was just a handful, but they were people who shared a sense of camaraderie just by being from the same easel. ¡°It was indeed a big surprise to be ambushed at the end.¡± For a moment, Eli¡¯s face flashed in and out of Roan¡¯s mind. ¡°Follow me!¡± As guilt began to prick his chest, Charles gave timely instructions. The place he led to seemed to be shabby buildings scattered with straw fragments that were originally used as warehouses. ¡°For now, this is your temporary lodging. It may be cramped, but it¡¯s better than resting outside, so divide the personnel and rest adequately.¡± Though they were built with cheap lumber, the old and dirty buildings were a hundred times better than facing the cold winter winds directly. With a well not far away, it was no issue to wash lightly and moisten the throat, so compared to sleeping in the square, the environment had greatly improved. While others quickly chose buildings to settle in, Roan shared a conversation with Charles, lagging behind with his backpack. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that there doesn¡¯t seem to be any injuries.¡± ¡°Yeah, apart from a few scratches, I¡¯m fine. I thought you would continue to stay in the castle¡­¡± ¡°I thought so too, but suddenly they gathered soldiers and sent us this way. Isn¡¯t the situation quite unfavorable?¡± ¡°Yeah. In fact, at first, it wasn¡¯t this bad. Guarding the bridge over the river flowing outside the village, there was no sense of falling behind at all. But at some point, the enemy numbers increased significantly. Slowly falling behind, eventually all the residents were evacuated into the castle. They even attempted a siege from that side once, but we weren¡¯t falling behind even with the castle. The problem is¡­ the numbers increased more than back then. Those weird weapons looked even more ominous¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Are my comrades¡­ are they alive?¡± Roan asked with a slight nervousness. In truth, what he wanted to ask was if they were unharmed, but feeling it was too much of a wish, he subtly changed the question. As Charles heard Roan¡¯s question, his expression momentarily faltered before returning. ¡°¡­No, they aren¡¯t¡­?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Charles answered as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Alun, Haidin, and Ort are dead.¡± At Charles¡¯ response, Roan¡¯s expression hardened in an instant. Passing through training together, eating meals, lying in the same lodging, their figures flashed by. Though the fact that they had died didn¡¯t feel real, even the possibility, hinted at by the serious Charles, was denied from deep within his heart. ¡°Ah¡­¡± All Roan could do was let out a deep sigh. Understanding that Roan needed that, Charles patted his shoulder and spoke again. ¡°You and your comrades are staying near the blacksmith. Take your time to calm down and join us later.¡± As if having nothing more to say, Charles turned and left Rohan as he was. Even after Charles had left, Rohan stood there for a while before entering the building. Though much later than others, Rohan could still find a narrow spot to lie down without any cluttered walls, all spaces merging into one. The joy of acquiring a skill was nowhere to be found; he just felt drained, leaning against the wall, slouched. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten my shoes back¡­¡± He remembered Hyde, who promised to make a great effort and return them with much better shoes. In reality, he wouldn¡¯t mind borrowing shoes ten times over if he could return safely. He had heard enough about how terrifying war was, and he was well aware that people he lived with as comrades could die. However, like knowledge, the gap between what was in his mind and what he actually experienced was far too wide. What made Rohan move again after sitting dumbfounded for a long time was hunger. His friends had died, but his empty stomach relentlessly sought something to eat. Feeling harsh towards himself, he couldn¡¯t skip a meal not knowing when he would need to wield a weapon. He went outside, picked up a pot with water and pemmican someone had put by the fire, and added meat and grain powder. The mixture boiled into a porridge-like substance. The sudden spread of a savory smell caught the attention of the soldiers next to him, but they only sent envious glances towards Rohan; no one dared to try to take it away. Crimes against fellow soldiers were severely punished, and it was also because they had witnessed Rohan¡¯s valor in the past battle. Feeling burdened by the many eyes on him, Rohan neither left his spot nor urged others to have some food. Not only was there not enough food to fill everyone¡¯s stomachs, but he also knew all too well that there was no law of reciprocity, especially among them. Far from reciprocity, it was obvious that they saw Rohan as a mark and would try to exploit him in any way possible. Rohan had learned something for sure since arriving in this world. The notion that poor people are kind is a blatant lie. Of course, there were undoubtedly kind people among the poor. But from his experience, the poorer people were, the more they coveted others¡¯ belongings and used others for their own gains. Amid the persistent stares longing for the pot, he filled his stomach with the warm broth, cleaned the pot briefly, and put it back in his backpack. After a proper meal that warmed him up for the first time in a while, he felt his strength returning. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t leave my backpack unattended, after all.¡± Seeing greedy eyes, he realized that even a moment of carelessness could result in losing his belongings that he had gathered diligently. Rohan put on his backpack again and walked in the direction Charles had left. Chapter 14 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1414 ¡°He mentioned it was near the blacksmith¡¯s shop.¡± Generally, manor houses were not that large. The Friel Manor, influenced by a longstanding rivalry with the Dussel Manor, had a sturdy outer appearance compared to other manors, but it still didn¡¯t feel spacious inside. Thanks to the clue of the blacksmith¡¯s shop, finding the destination was too easy. The blacksmith¡¯s shop they asked for was filled with smoke and the sound of hammering iron, bustling more than other places with passersby. ¡°Where is it?¡± As Rohan looked around, his eyes fell on two-story houses that seemed quite old. Approaching the residential area, he was wandering around without a precise address or familiar face. A familiar voice called out Rohan¡¯s name. ¡°Rohan?¡± Roan turned his head to identify the owner of the voice, and a delighted expression crossed his face. ¡°Argen! You¡¯re safe!¡± It was Argen, a soldier who had clashed with Roan several times before. Even Roan, who had made considerable progress in his own right, couldn¡¯t dare to think of matching Argen in strength. Perhaps due to his innate power, despite having been through several battles, he didn¡¯t seem to have any major injuries. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But Roan, in the end, you ended up here too.¡± ¡°Yes, I came with the conscripts. They suddenly said they were sending reinforcements¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that more people arrived here at the Isel.¡± ¡°¡­Where are the others?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Oh, here are the captains, lieutenants, and the four houses next to the back house are all soldiers¡¯ quarters.¡± ¡°Oh, by any chance, my comrades¡­¡± ¡°¡­Have you heard any news?¡± ¡°Yes, Charles told me about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s inevitable. Those foolish guys¡­¡± As if he had witnessed their fate firsthand, Argen¡¯s expression turned melancholic. ¡°Anyway, the remaining two must be in that house over there. Since our troops have a curfew today, they¡¯re probably not napping.¡± After bidding farewell to Argen, they knocked on the door where their comrades were staying. Whether there was no one inside or they were truly sleeping, there was no response. Slowly pulling the handle, the creaky sound of the old door opening filled the air. The house consisted of a small living room and four rooms, and the second floor didn¡¯t seem to have a significantly different layout. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s really hard to get used to not having a bathroom inside the house.¡± Roan¡¯s face frowned at the sight of the chamber pot left alone in the living room. In the countryside, it was preferable to handle such matters outside, as it would lessen the smell indoors, but in a castle or a town center, people usually used chamber pots indoors, leaving a lingering odor in the house. Although they had entered the house, upon seeing all the closed doors, they couldn¡¯t decide what to do next. Opening each door might seem like the logical choice, but the problem was that even among the soldiers from the same Isel, there were quite a few unfamiliar faces. But standing dumbly in front of the door couldn¡¯t last forever. After cautiously knocking on each door and repeating the process, they finally found their comrades on the second floor. ¡°Ro¡­ Roan?¡± As if they were indeed napping, Chris, with sleepy eyes, suddenly sat up from the bed as if startled. ¡°Chris! Kenneth!¡± It was the names of comrades they hadn¡¯t called out in a long time. As Roan called their names, Kenneth, who had been sleeping facing the wall, also jolted in surprise and got up from the bed. ¡°Roan! It¡¯s really good to see you!¡± ¡°You also ended up coming this way¡­¡± Two people looking at Roan with a mix of joy and sorrow. After a brief hug, as Roan examined his comrades who had risen, his gaze stopped at Kenneth¡¯s hand. ¡°Kenneth¡­ Your¡­ hand¡­¡± From Noble mtl dot com Roan couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his sentence. Meanwhile, as if it was nothing major, Kenneth showed Roan his hand with two missing fingers and said, ¡° ¡°Ah, this? Nothing special. Just a wound from fighting. I don¡¯t know how thankful I am that it¡¯s not my dominant hand.¡± Although it sounded somewhat boastful, Rohan felt like he could understand how much Kenneth had suffered to be able to say that. ¡°Rohan¡­ Have you heard any news?¡± ¡°The rest¡­ about our comrades?¡± ¡°You heard? I see¡­¡± Seeing Chris, who always used to be grumpy, looking gloomy, it seemed like the shock from the war was immense. Unable to bring himself to inquire further about war-related matters, they discussed topics like the families left behind in Eizel Castle and life in the Lordship of Prielle that remained in the castle. ¡°Oh? Ellie has a boyfriend now? His name is Tien? Rohan! What have you been up to without telling anyone!¡± ¡°Mother is doing well¡­ That¡¯s really fortunate.¡± Both sighed with relief at the news of their families. As the initial heavy atmosphere began to ease, Rohan¡¯s heart felt lighter. ¡°But Rohan, are you planning to continue staying apart?¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m not even a sergeant, why would I need to be with the conscripts?¡± Agreeing with Chris¡¯s words, Kenneth chimed in. Rohan also wanted to be with his comrades, but it wasn¡¯t something he could easily achieve. ¡°Well, for now, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± At Rohan¡¯s words, the two nodded in agreement. Though it had been a short time, the two had become accustomed to the battlefield and the camaraderie that came with it. Just a mere two months difference made it quite useful to have comrades who had already settled in and rolled with the punches. They were able to hear detailed information about working in Eizel Castle, people to be wary of, and the atmosphere within the castle. Without friendship, no one would share such stories. Of course, Rohan had not only received but willingly shared supplies with them. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this pemmican? This is expensive¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s jerky! And salt too!¡± While these items were nothing special when staying in Eizel Castle, they were invaluable in a situation where they were heavily reliant on distribution. Seeing his comrades brighten up and laugh for the first time today, Rohan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well. ¡°Anyway, I should head back now.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to go.¡± Lost in conversation, they hadn¡¯t noticed how time had flown, and the sun was already setting, casting a yellow hue. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again soon!¡± ¡°Yes, if our schedules align, I¡¯ll come visit!¡± After bidding farewell to his comrades, Rohan returned to his original quarters. Feeling slightly tense about leaving his post unattended, he found that there were no issues; the unfamiliar faces were still scattered around as before. Just as Rohan was about to settle in, a familiar face entered the room, looking for him ¨C 2nd Squad Leader Kade, who had left Eizel two months before Rohan¡¯s group. ¡°Rohan! Smith! Are you here?¡± ¡°Yes, this is Rohan.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while. Step outside for a moment.¡± After setting up Rohan and finding Smith, Kade led the two towards the back of the lodging. Once he confirmed that no other soldiers were around, Kade began speaking in a more relaxed tone. ¡°How have you been? It must have been quite busy with the decrease in personnel at the easel, right?¡± ¡°Well, it was a bit tougher than before, I must say.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ll be better off here than there. Many have died and been injured here. When you return to the easel fortress, you¡¯ll probably see a significant decrease in numbers.¡± At Kade¡¯s straightforward words, the faces of the two men stiffened. No one was pleased with the news of being sent to a dangerous place. Although the atmosphere quickly grew heavy, Kade continued speaking nonchalantly as if unaffected. ¡°Now you¡¯ll be operating with the original unit. Specifically, since the original unit has decreased in numbers, it was decided to split and replenish your unit. Your lodging will be reassigned. And the reason you were called separately is to appoint you as corporals. You have been assigned to our white division. Oh, and I am the white colonel.¡± Despite the sudden assignment and the flood of information, the two men looked bewildered, but Kade simply handed each of them a piece of paper with a list of ten soldiers. ¡°Since you have the list now, let me tell you in advance. It may be your first time as corporals, but with your experience, you shouldn¡¯t have any issues. Since most members are conscripts, they shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle.¡± Both men clearly needed more explanation, but Kade seemed to consider his job done as he patted their shoulders and turned away. ¡°So¡­ We¡¯re corporals now?¡± Smith, with a dumbfounded expression, asked almost to himself, but Rohan, who had a similar look, was of little help. Kade was known to be easygoing, but it seemed that the war had taken a toll on him more than rumors suggested. Although feeling deep bewilderment, orders were orders, regardless. After calming the slightly shaken mind due to Kade¡¯s unusual command style, they found the soldiers listed on the paper and moved out. ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I should have divided them earlier.¡± Although he was slightly bothered by having eaten alone and left in the morning, there was no use regretting it now. The list was a simple roster with just names, and fortunately, there was only one other soldier with the same name, causing a minor issue. Having two soldiers with the same name led to a small problem, but it could be resolved by choosing the stronger one as per Rohan¡¯s preference. ¡°After all, the one taken first is the owner.¡± The mistake wasn¡¯t Rohan¡¯s, but the person who wrote the list with just names, so he had no qualms of conscience. Although it was his first time as a corporal, Rohan had experience holding a similar position as a squad leader in the advanced military of South Korea. Back then, he had to control soldiers with just a meal as a weapon, but now, with the addition of actual force, he wasn¡¯t too worried. After gathering all the soldiers, he divided beef jerky and pemmican while starting a conversation. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Rohan, who will be your corporal from now on.¡± With the formal introduction from Rohan, the tense expressions under the considerably younger corporal began to relax. Rohan had firmly established his position as a soldier, but he was still just a teenager. Legally an adult, but not quite old enough to be considered one by those accustomed to traditional hierarchical order based on age. Amidst the relaxed atmosphere, Rohan continued speaking. ¡°From now on, we will fight under Colonel Kade. Some of you may not trust me, but as your corporal, I will never leave any of you to face danger alone. Once we are organized as a unit, whether we live or die, we must stick together. I will do my best to protect and lead you. I hope that you will fight alongside your comrades, protect each other, and safely return home. Let¡¯s do our best to survive together.¡± There was no response, but seeing the slightly loosened faces, even with a hint of a smile, it seemed that he had given a decent inaugural speech. He requested brief self-introductions from the unit members and those whose turn it was hesitated before stating their place of origin, name, and age. They were hastily accepted unit members, but they seemed to have developed a sense of belonging and began sneaking into the same building as Rohan, one by one, from that night onwards. Thanks to this, complaints about the narrow space arose from other conscripts, but including Smith, the newly appointed corporals, and others, Rohan completely rearranged the lodgings by units. Although Kade¡¯s attitude seemed particularly indifferent, that was how corporals were appointed in other white divisions. Finally, it felt like he had properly joined the Easel Army. And those words also meant that it was time to forget about the past battles and embrace a new role. Chapter 15 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1515. Although Ishel Army¡¯s 3rd White Unit was reassigned to the 9th Ten Unit, Rohan and his fellow Ten Unit members still resided separately from the main base. Rohan, now a squad leader, could only guess when the reassignment would take place, as the details were still shrouded in mystery due to some adult matters. One thing that had certainly changed was that Rohan had started to be deployed for guard duty like the other White Unit members. The outer appearance was quite imposing, but the work shifts were organized with enough intervals for the soldiers stationed inside the fortress to rest adequately, given their large numbers. Of course, in case of emergencies, all soldiers had to be armed and ready to rush out, but unless there was a large-scale attack, the duty was carried out in a way where a whole territory¡¯s army would take shifts for the entire day, one day at a time. Moreover, even on the days they were on duty, splitting the day into half for both day and night, working for 12 hours each, meant significantly lesser working hours compared to living as a modern person in the 21st century. On rest days, there were schedules for training and equipment maintenance by unit, so practically, it was more like working for two days and resting for two days repeatedly. ¡°They said the training was intense.¡± The information from Chris and Kenneth proved to be quite helpful in various ways. Having been assigned guard duties during the war, there was a slight tension, but the first shift passed so peacefully that it was fitting to say nothing happened at all. Since there hadn¡¯t been a single arrow exchanged, Rohan simply observed if there were any changes in the enemy camp and the shift ended without incident. Apart from duty hours, except for meals and sleep, all time was dedicated to swordsmanship and ancient warrior¡¯s sword skills. His proficiency in swordsmanship, similar to other SN-grade skills, increased at a decent pace. The challenge was with the ancient warrior¡¯s sword skills. Even after practicing for an equal amount of time as swordsmanship, the proficiency level did not even reach one-fifth. ¡°Is the difference in grades that significant?¡± The joy of acquiring an R-grade skill paled in comparison to the slow progress. In an unpredictable battlefield, the slow development felt frustrating. But in reality, it was largely due to Rohan being too accustomed to the smooth growth in his skill window. Even Charles-style practical swordsmanship, a skill that a young mercenary with some talent from a village honed throughout their life, was a level of mastery achieved over years. For a boy who had never properly learned swordsmanship, it was not feasible to master such a skill in just a few months. To Rohan, it felt like his proficiency was crawling up frustratingly slowly, like a turtle, but compared to those who had learned swordsmanship from ancient times, he was learning the skill at an incomparable speed. Of course, just because growth was slower, it didn¡¯t mean he would stop training. He was well aware that halting his training would be a foolish act, cutting off his lifeline. However, such leisure during the war would not last long. As Rohan ascended the wall for his second shift, a clear ominous sign appeared on the enemy front. ¡°What is that?¡± A structure resembling an enlarged primitive cannon began to glow blue, and the enemy troops seemed ready to advance at any moment. Immediately, urgent bells rang throughout the entire Priel Castle, and the soldiers who were resting quickly armed themselves and climbed up the walls one by one. ¡°Bring more arrows! Stack them here!¡± ¡°We need more spears here!¡± ¡°Bring the water carriers and have them boil water!¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wall rapidly transformed into what seemed like a market square, with all kinds of supplies quickly piling up. ¡°It¡¯s finally happening.¡± Rohan, preparing for a desperate battle, tightly shut his eyes. He wielded his sword and shield with all his might, but once again, he couldn¡¯t fill up his proficiency entirely. Each additional ability was precious, so it was regrettable, but there was no choice at the moment. The slight consolation was that being on the defensive side meant slightly higher chances of survival. The soldiers in formation slowly approached the castle walls, and the light reflected by the cannon grew darker. As the enemy troops crossed the open field and arrived at the entrance of the village. The light held by the cannon turned into a projectile and shot towards the castle walls. The mass of light, emitting a brilliant beauty, floated through the air, captivating the minds of many soldiers. A moment of stillness, as if time had paused, followed, and then the mass of light struck the castle walls. For a brief moment, a blinding light flashed. Amid reflexive squints, an unfamiliar thunderous roar filled the battlefield. ¡°What? What!¡± ¡°aaah!¡± Soldiers lost their balance as a massive explosion erupted from the castle walls, and victims whose bodies were torn apart by the blast cried out in agony. Those directly impacted by the explosion didn¡¯t even leave behind a trace of their existence. While there were numerous casualties and injuries, the biggest issue was that the section of the castle wall hit by the shell had completely collapsed. ¡°Defend the walls! Protect the walls first!¡± ¡°Shield bearers! Spear bearers! Quickly, send them over here!¡± Colonels and captains shouted themselves hoarse. With a more than two-fold difference in military strength, if the castle walls were breached so easily, there would be no way to stop the enemy. Sensing imminent danger, soldiers rushed towards the walls at a speed unlike anything seen before. They gathered the debris of the walls to make footholds and established their positions at slightly higher vantage points. Just as they were beginning to recover, the magical cannon emitted light once more. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The soldiers, seeing the projectile no longer radiating beauty, cursed vehemently as they futilely shot arrows at it. Navigating through the powerless arrows falling to the ground, the projectile struck the walls once again. The walls trembled once more, and soldiers quickly filled the breach in the collapsed walls. As the soldiers of Viscount Priel¡¯s camp filled the gap in the walls, the forces of Baron Dursell had reached right up to the walls. Though there was a slight incline, the distance wasn¡¯t long enough to hope for the enemy¡¯s exhaustion. From Noble mtl dot com Without a moment to catch their breath, the soldiers of Dursell¡¯s camp charged towards the walls. ¡°aaah!¡± A bloody battle began beneath the walls, but Rohan and his men remained atop the walls. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do by going down now anyway.¡± While it was a fact that a part of the wall had collapsed, in comparison to the entire wall, it was just a small section. Judging from the number of soldiers carrying ladders, it was clear that the enemy had not given up on climbing the walls. Throwing boiling water and stones at the enemy soldiers trying to breach the broken gate, while fending them off, ladders began to hang on the walls one by one. Wrapped in wire around dry wood, the ladders were sturdy structures that swords wouldn¡¯t easily cut through. ¡°Start from this side! Prevent them from coming up with your spears!¡± Knowing there would be no formality in battle, orders were given without hesitation. Of course, the soldiers paid no attention to the tone as they were focused solely on life and death. They simply followed Rohan¡¯s command by thrusting their spear ends into the ladders. ¡°Grab the spears tightly! If you can¡¯t kill the ones coming up, you¡¯re dead!¡± Poking at a soldier whose hand trembled as if feeling fear, they swiftly dispatched the man who reached the ladder¡¯s top with one hand waving his sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± Without a moment to spare to watch the one falling beneath the castle wall with Danmalma, Rohan skillfully struck down the enemy soldiers pursuing from behind. ¡°Haargh!¡± As he toppled four in a row, a nearby comrade let out a startled cry. Perhaps showing a gap in another squad, two enemy soldiers emerged from a different unit and rushed towards the castle wall. ¡°Hold the line!¡± After shouting to the soldiers holding the ladder, Rohan pierced through the enemy soldier who was about to swing his sword after throwing the spear he held. ¡°Huh?¡± Taken aback by the sudden death of his comrade, the enemy soldier next to him hesitated, allowing Rohan to swiftly leap forward and swing his sword. Though the enemy soldier was physically stronger than Rohan, he couldn¡¯t entirely block Rohan¡¯s counterattack, which resulted in additional damage. In exchange for blocking the initial strike, his stance was completely thrown off, and the one whose throat was slashed in the second attack collapsed with a gurgling sound. ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± After dispatching the enemy soldier, Rohan pulled out the spear stuck in the body and returned to his position, stabbing at the enemy soldiers. The castle wall gradually turned red as the bodies piled up on the wall. ¡°Ugh!¡± As always, disaster struck suddenly. One soldier slipped on the blood from the corpses, and in that moment, enemy soldiers poured in through the gap. The fallen soldier was stabbed by an enemy¡¯s spear without a chance to defend himself. ¡°Harris!¡± A fellow soldier called out the deceased soldier¡¯s name, but it was too late. There was no time to stand idly by. Rushing forward again, Rohan neutralized one enemy soldier with his spear, then approached the enemy soldiers with his sword and shield. The squad leader of the adjacent unit seemed to have noticed the situation and was rushing over in a frenzy. Clang! He deflected the enemy¡¯s sword with his shield, then thrust his sword into the enemy with force. Although his posture was slightly thrown off, the thick armor left him no other option. ¡®I must finish this quickly.¡¯ Fortunately, a few reinforcements were sent from nearby units with some room to spare. With Rohan leading the charge, the enemy soldiers who couldn¡¯t find room to maneuver on both sides couldn¡¯t exert their full strength and fell. After pushing and knocking down the enemy soldiers climbing up with ladders, the situation finally calmed down a bit. ¡°Thank you!¡± Without a moment to exchange pleasantries, he swung his sword again. With one less member, Rohan had to move even busier. Piercing with the spear and swinging the sword frantically, a welcome notification popped up, but there was simply no time to check. There were no easy targets like those foolishly standing still during battle. Despite cutting down more than thirty enemies, it seemed like the enemy¡¯s numbers hadn¡¯t diminished at all. ¡°Haargh, Haargh.¡± Already running low on stamina, the soldiers were breathing heavily. They were in a state where collapse wouldn¡¯t be surprising, but their will to live kept them going. Compared to the soldiers barely holding on at the castle wall, the battlefield below was rapidly deteriorating. ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Monster, it¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°Where are our knights? Our knights!¡± In the faltering siege, the Duchy of Dussel sent its knights under the command of the Allied Forces. The flesh that embraced Ora allowed swift movements even in heavy plate armor. The powerful aura enabled them to effortlessly tear through the crude armor of the soldiers without infusing Ora into their weapons. The weight of the sword alone was more than three times heavier than that of the ordinary soldiers, giving it a force that surpassed even an axe. The shield that had held firm until now was shattered in an instant, and the spear could not exert any force against the thick armor. Although the knights of the Freyal Army came out belatedly, the Duchy of Dussel¡¯s forces had already breached the walls and set foot inside the castle. ¡°This is bad.¡± Rohan¡¯s expression darkened as he looked down at the sudden cry. Once the walls were breached, there was no point in defending from above anymore. They were isolated, awaiting death. They had to somehow return to the main force and fight together. At that moment, the gleaming orbs of light appeared once again. With a roar, another hole was created in the wall, and soon the enemy soldiers began pouring in like ants. Already at a disadvantage, there was no way to turn the tide now. ¡°Abandon the walls! Quickly, retreat into the inner keep!¡± The knights and captains fighting on the walls shouted in unison. They, too, had made the same judgment as Rohan. They hurled hot water, stones, and corpses piled up nearby, then fled into the inner keep through stairs and ladders to escape. Except for the section of the wall that had collapsed under the magical cannon fire, the enemy forces had not yet breached the outer keep. The gates of the inner keep opened as the knights and captains checked their faces, and soon the soldiers fighting at the spot where the wall had collapsed under magical cannon fire retreated one after another into the inner keep. Fires had already started in some of the buildings inside the outer keep, suggesting looting was underway. Though cries of pain echoed throughout the inner keep, the nobles and knights had not given up the fight yet. However, it was not because they harbored hopes of victory. Rather than submit to the enemy they had accumulated hatred against for generations, it was closer to a sense of pride in fighting to the death. Another reason was that there was no future if they were to lose this battle. Without a moment to catch their breath, the tightly shut gates began to shake from the impact outside. The wails of the women grew louder, and the knights prepared to face the enemy on the walls. On the other hand, as soon as Rohan entered the inner keep, he summoned the status window. As expected, his proficiency in swordsmanship was fully developed. The rewards were not different from what he had anticipated. One feather and one additional effect. He confirmed the additional effect of ¡®proficient¡¯ Swordsmanship. ¨C Proficient Swordsmanship of a Low-Rank Mercenary(SN) / 100% (When wielding sword and shield simultaneously, all resistances increase by 10%, all attacks gain 10% power) Although the total increase in stats compared to Charles-style practical swordsmanship was high, it seemed to be due to the condition of wielding both sword and shield. After verifying the additional effect, Rohan called up the skill synthesis window. ¡°I¡¯ll use all the feathers.¡± It was time to aim for a higher-ranking skill once again. Chapter 16 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1616. The number of feathers, including what he gained from filling all the proficiency in swordsmanship, was four. I could synthesize skills of SN grade twice. ¡°Synthesizing practical swordsmanship with sword defense, and practical swordsmanship with breathing techniques.¡± Just because one obtains a skill, it doesn¡¯t mean they can use it flawlessly like a game character right away. However, new knowledge itself could be a source of power. In reality, even though the swordsmanship of the ancient warrior, which had only accumulated 3% proficiency compared to when first obtained, was not as skilled as Charles¡¯s swordsmanship, which had achieved 100% proficiency following his breath and posture, it exhibited a stronger impact. In the open synthesis window, I placed Charles¡¯s practical swordsmanship and a low-grade mercenary¡¯s sword defense. Without hesitation, I pressed the synthesis button and confirmed that two feathers decreased. ¡°Oh!¡± Though it was a urgent situation, upon seeing the golden border, I couldn¡¯t help but let out an exclamation. After discreetly checking the surroundings, I read the skill description. ¨C King¡¯s Strike (R) / 30% ¡°Hmm? What skill is this?¡± It had a name entirely different from the skills obtained so far. Unlike skills like swordsmanship and breathing techniques, which were close to knowledge in a specific field, it had a nomenclature akin to an active skill in a game. ¡°Ughhh.¡± Groans escaped through clenched teeth due to the overwhelming pain, yet people around merely glanced with eyes suggesting perhaps someone had been injured, paying little attention. Even the fellow members of the Ten, busy tending to their own wounds, failed to notice Ro-han¡¯s groans. ¡°Ugh, gasp¡­¡± Certainly, the pain was intense enough to make breathing rough, but compared to when obtaining the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship, it was weaker and shorter in duration. Ro-han, who was recalling the knowledge engraved in his mind, smirked slightly. It was the first proper active skill obtained. In fact, there was hardly any knowledge. Just like in a game, a brief description of the skill was all there was. Nevertheless, seeing that there was quite a strong pain, it seemed that pain did not necessarily arise solely from knowledge. Though a new skill was acquired, there was no time to rest. Leaning against the wall with trembling body, I summoned the synthesis window again. I inserted sword defense and combat breathing techniques, then pressed the synthesis button. The screen briefly darkened before a new skill appeared. ¡°It¡¯s here again.¡± Fortunately, the synthesis was successful. After confirming the golden border, I quickly opened the skill window to read the skill description. ¨C Barbarian¡¯s Sword Defense (R) / 30% ¡°Hmm? The same sword defense?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what was better compared to the sword defense of a low-grade mercenary, but surely, there must have been advantages due to the difference in skill grade. Rather, it was a relief that it didn¡¯t overlap with the other R-grade skill, the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship. A sense of relief was short-lived as the promised pain swiftly arrived. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± With a different intensity of pain than before, I clenched my teeth so hard that I feared they might break. As if noticing Ro-han¡¯s condition, one of the Ten approached and inquired, ¡°Commander! Are you alright?¡± Nevertheless, even after fighting together once, it seemed like they were paying attention to each other. I wanted to reply, but my body was trembling so much that I couldn¡¯t speak properly. After the peak of agony passed, I barely managed to stop a soldier who was about to shake me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was just a moment of discomfort. Thank you.¡± After reassuring the soldier, I checked their condition. Despite engaging in fierce combat, except for one who lost their life in an unexpected accident, there were no casualties. It was thanks to the special terrain of the rampart and the wild leaps of the Rohan. However, the absence of casualties did not mean their condition was good. There wasn¡¯t a single person without minor injuries, and due to repeatedly thrusting a spear more than a hundred times, my palms were left with blistered skin that wouldn¡¯t heal. From Noble mtl dot com I couldn¡¯t hold a spear barehanded anymore and had to wrap my hands in countless pieces of cloth. The worst-conditioned member of the ten-man squad limped due to a leg wound. If Rohan hadn¡¯t been there to support him, he would undoubtedly be lying lifeless by now. At that time, it was merely a response to the urgent situation, but ultimately, Rohan had kept the promise he made to himself. Although my body was desperately calling for rest, I couldn¡¯t linger in the battlefield any longer. Relying on the wall I had hoped for, I rose to my feet again. With each step, the pain diminished, and my physical condition gradually improved. The gate was shaking violently, but there were already many troops gathered there. As the number of personnel on the rampart side was low relative to the opposing forces, Rohan chose that area as the battlefield. If swept away by the crowd and immobilized, there would be no chance of survival, only facing death as it came. There was no way to escape within the dense mass of soldiers. Though fighting as a soldier for pay, Rohan still remembered that his own life was the most precious thing. ¡®I must increase my chances of survival even a little.¡¯ In Rohan¡¯s eyes, familiar faces appeared as they climbed atop the rampart. They were now his only remaining comrades. Although there should have been a ten-man squad they belonged to, for some reason, only the two of them were left, sticking close together. ¡°Chris. Kenneth.¡± As Rohan called their names, two people with grim expressions turned to him. ¡°Rohan! You¡¯re alive.¡± Even in the grim atmosphere, Chris couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he approached Rohan. ¡°Are you hurt? Why are you two the only ones like this?¡± ¡°Our soldiers¡­ except for us, they¡¯re all dead¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°We fought where the wall collapsed¡­ but then suddenly, a knight appeared¡­¡± Unable to respond to the words spoken with a bowed head, Rohan too remained silent. ¡°And soon we¡¯ll die too¡­ sniff, sniff¡­¡± Seeing Chris, who always showed a cheerful demeanor, now trembling, Rohan¡¯s nose also tingled. But now was not the time to shed tears together. The gate was still shaking, and below, the enemy was approaching with ladders. Reaching out and grabbing Chris¡¯s shoulder, I said, ¡°Chris. We can survive. The nobles are still alive, the knights are still here. The fortification is sturdy and robust. Don¡¯t give up.¡± Though Rohan couldn¡¯t be certain of surviving the battlefield, he knew one thing for sure: to increase his chances of survival, he had to wield his weapon as if his life depended on it. Whether it was Rohan¡¯s words that brought some calm to Chris or not, Chris¡¯s trembling body settled a bit as he received the spear from Kenneth and gripped it in his hand. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t think, just do whatever you can.¡± Chris, looking at his own hand holding the weapon, nodded. His blood-stained hand tightly grasped the spear. After giving Chris¡¯s arm a final pat, Rohan called for the members led by himself to take their positions. The battleground was set. Not long after, another ladder was propped against the fortress wall. Though there was concern about magical attacks like before, there were no signs of any after the last shot was fired. Whether it was an issue of range or supplies, it was a stroke of luck amidst misfortune. If even the fortress wall were to crumble, it was clear that there would be no more holding out. Some soldiers shot arrows, while others brought axes to destroy the ladders. Though the ladders were sturdy, the intention to blatantly break them with axes was futile. While completely removing the ladders was difficult, the distance to leap onto the wall in one go had shortened. Some ladders, due to the strong wind, succeeded in toppling over the soldiers clinging to the wall. Yet, the commanders from Dorsel paid no heed. The soldiers¡¯ lives were not that precious to begin with, and the difference in military strength was significant enough for them to not bat an eye at such losses. Occasionally, knights climbing the ladders would be repelled by joint attacks from the knights of Friel and the commanders of the White Star. As the end of the war loomed, it was foolish to die senselessly in pursuit of visible achievements. Whether it was considered the final resistance, the momentum of the enemies trying to breach the fortress wall was much fiercer than when fighting on the outside. ¡°aaargh!¡± A hand reaching for the wall was severed by an axe. It was a sight unimaginable when living in South Korea, but Rohan, without a hint of hesitation, continuously stabbed and brought down the enemy. But numbers always had the final say. With a crunch, the fortress gate collapsed, and the enemies¡¯ weapons began to reach the soldiers guarding the gate. The situation was not favorable on the fortress side either, as a knight from Dorsel managed to set foot on the wall after breaking through fierce resistance. Though it was only a small gap, the fact that a knight had created it was problematic. In an instant, enemy soldiers occupied the corner of the wall and pushed back the forces of Viscount Friel. The soldiers, who had focused only on the base of the wall, crumbled weakly under attacks coming from both sides. ¡®We can¡¯t hold out any longer.¡¯ Sensing defeat, cold sweat ran down Rohan¡¯s back. After successive battles, his stamina was also at its limit. Despite having more stamina than others due to his skills, it was because he had been running around a lot. ¡®We need to move to a narrower place.¡¯ The fortress wall was no longer a safe haven. ¡°Chris! Kenneth! This way, hurry!¡± At Rohan¡¯s shout, Chris and Kenneth swiftly ran over, pushing an enemy soldier off a ladder. Gathering the rest of their team, they abandoned the fortress and ascended to the square. There was a low spot between the fortress wall and the square, offering a vantage point to overlook and attack the enemy. Waiting for the enemy soldiers to charge towards him, Rohan glanced back discreetly. Women, elders, and children who had no strength to join the battle were gathered, each praying to their gods, shedding tears, or trembling in fear. ¡°There¡¯s no escaping¡­ it¡¯s too late.¡± There was no way to flee, nor could he abandon the frail ones who would soon be trampled by the enemy¡¯s feet. Facing the shadow of death, Rohan no longer trembled. ¡°It¡¯s just something you experience once. Not much different from falling asleep.¡± Pushing aside trivial thoughts, he reviewed the countless movements ingrained in his mind. The approach of the enemy soldiers seemed slow. The broken spear had been discarded long ago. Rohan¡¯s sword, reaching the plaza where the enemies were advancing, flashed by. The swordsmanship of the hero praised in ancient times was revealed to the world across eras. The thick scale armor, unable to withstand a single sword, was cleaved along with its owner¡¯s flesh. An attack that seemed impossible with a crude iron sword burst forth continuously from Rohan¡¯s hand. Having cut down a dozen men in an instant, the enemy soldiers¡¯ gazes focused on Rohan. ¡°I¡¯ll take him on!¡± Boldly shouting, the enemy rushed towards Rohan and leaped towards him in a single breath. Even at a glance, equipped with better armor and weapons than the other soldiers, he seemed to be of a higher rank. If fought honestly, it would take quite a while to determine the outcome. Maintaining the posture to deflect the enemy¡¯s attack, Rohan muttered under his breath. ¡°Strike of the Warrior King.¡± As the skill activated, the energy remaining in Rohan¡¯s body was swiftly drawn into the sword. Feeling a strong surge of power, he did not stop swinging the sword. A tremendous force overwhelming the knight surged forth, and Rohan¡¯s sword clashed with the enemy¡¯s. As if it were meant to be, the enemy¡¯s shattered sword fell to the ground without a sound. Before the emotion of astonishment could rise in the enemy¡¯s eyes at the unbelievable sight, Rohan¡¯s sword, still full of strength, swiftly cut through the enemy¡¯s body wrapped in armor. ¡°Words¡­ cannot¡­¡± Without finishing his last words, the enemy collapsed to the ground with a surprised expression. In that moment, fear crept into the eyes of the other enemies watching Rohan. With that single act of power, the man who had seized the position of a captain lost his life in an instant. It was a force that made one think of a knight rather than an ordinary soldier. Having delivered a blow that surpassed his limits, Rohan, who had used up all his remaining energy, staggered slightly. Appearing on the brink of collapse, he still had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Blessing of the Breath.¡± An additional ability of combat breathing techniques, a skill that could only be used once a week. Despite the significant penalty, one effect was certain. As Rohan had expected, there was no miraculous healing of wounds, but he felt the energy depleted from long battles and the Strike of the Warrior King replenishing once more. His legs, which had been trembling as if they would give way at any moment, steadied on the ground again, and his hands, which had barely held the weapon, firmly gripped the sword hilt once more. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst such a dramatic change, as the enemies, who had thought Rohan was exhausted, cautiously approached again, their steps momentarily hesitated. Rohan exuded an overwhelming presence. A new foe turned their gaze towards him. Chapter 17 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1717 The knight of Dutsel, Adenberk, was greatly surprised. ¡°To think a soldier could display such skill?¡± Gollun, who had just fallen to Rohan¡¯s sword, was a man of considerable renown due to his strength and size. Of course, he was no match for the knights who had been formally trained in swordsmanship and imbued with the power of Aura, but he knew that among the soldiers, there was one who displayed overwhelming skill. Yet, such a man fell with a single stroke. It was an event that one could not understand unless the opponent was a knight, but the soldier who had seemed on the brink of death just moments ago appeared to have no connection at all to the title of a knight. ¡°Still, he won¡¯t last long.¡± Clearly, his energy had reached its limit, so Adenberk lost interest and turned away. Feeling a sense of pity for a man who so pointlessly perished on the battlefield, he witnessed another astonishing sight. ¡°His energy¡­ is recovering.¡± The weary look on his face disappeared, and his trembling body stabilized in an instant. Even his breathing had clearly recovered, flowing smoothly. ¡°What¡­?¡± Adenberk furrowed his brow at the phenomenon that even he, a knight who dealt with mysteries, could not comprehend. Though there were other important matters on the battlefield, his curiosity could not be quelled. After all, a mere foot soldier, even if possessing mysteries, could not harm a knight like himself. Thinking it a momentary diversion, Adenberk stood before Rohan. ¡°A knight¡­?¡± With the appearance of a warrior clad in armor, the atmosphere on the battlefield shifted once more. The soldiers of Dutsel regained their morale, while those from Friel¡¯s side felt despair. A presence whose influence was clearly evident just by appearing. With a knight standing before him, Rohan felt that the end had truly come. Despite sensing defeat and death, strength surged into the hand that held the sword as he prepared himself. At that moment of resolve, the knight raised his visor and revealed his face. A man in his middle age, yet with a handsome appearance that suited the expression ¡°graceful,¡± faced Rohan. In a surprising move, both sides of soldiers showed astonished expressions. Ignoring the murmuring crowd, Adenberk spoke. ¡°Soldier, what is your name?¡± ¡°I am Rohan, Rohan of Izel.¡± ¡°Is that so. Do you have any intention of surrendering? I will ensure your safety. It would be a shame for a talented soldier like yourself to perish needlessly in a place like this, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± At the unexpected proposal, Rohan¡¯s gaze wavered. To propose surrender at a moment like this meant it was not simply about saving him. It meant fighting as a soldier under the banner of Dutsel, or under another noble of Dutsel¡¯s faction. From Noble mtl dot com Having acknowledged his own talent, if luck was on his side, he might even have the chance to serve under the knight before him. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to agree. His comrades were still by his side, there were supporters relying on him, and even now, the townspeople were watching him, praying for a miracle. After a brief moment of contemplation, Rohan lowered his head. ¡°Here I go again, making a foolish decision.¡± Blaming his own foolishness, he does not regret his decision. ¡°I will protect them as a soldier of Izell until I die.¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s declaration, admiration sparkled in the knight¡¯s eyes. Unable to use Aura, the young warrior in front of him already possessed a knight¡¯s spirit. ¡°A knight before me. It¡¯s a pity that I must strike with my own hands.¡± Once his mind was set, there was no hesitation. The sharp gleam of the drawn sword scattered in an instant. ¡®I must endure it without pain.¡¯ With Adenberk¡¯s determination, a blue Aura settled on the sword. At the sight of the Aura Sword, Rohan¡¯s body, who had never seen it before, tensed up. Although it was the first time seeing it, he had heard countless stories about its power. The soldiers who fought alongside the knights, spitting out blood, described it. ¡°They said it could bend steel.¡± If that was indeed true, Rohan¡¯s sword, far from being a masterpiece like the famous sword, might not withstand a single blow. ¡°I must pour out everything I have in one go.¡± Even if he were to die in vain after that one attack, now was not the time to worry about what came after. Energy flowed through Rohan¡¯s body as he gripped the sword. An active skill that strengthens a single attack by depleting stamina, ¡®Strike of the Warrior King.¡¯ In the midst of the fierce battlefield, the gallantry of a great warrior briefly enveloped Rohan entirely. Different from Aura, the sword containing life force itself moved along the path of the ancient warrior¡¯s sword. Having dispelled his fear, Rohan swung his sword towards the towering wall that was the knight. ¡°An excellent judgment.¡± There were countless criminals who, under the pressure of facing a knight, could do nothing and died, as it was as challenging as anything in the century. Even with remarkable physical abilities, they were still within the category of criminals in the end. The knight¡¯s attacks were so fast that it was hard for a criminal to even perceive them properly. Defense was close to the essence of swordsmanship, but without the help of Aura, it was just dead learning. However, that didn¡¯t mean that having the initiative would enable one to defeat a knight. It merely increased the probability of prolonging one¡¯s life a bit longer. The sword, overflowing with enough force to cut down an ordinary soldier, extended from Adenberk¡¯s hand. As if waiting for the predetermined outcome, indifference filled Adenberk¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fast.¡± The point where the swords collided was much closer than Adenberk had anticipated. It felt as if he had allowed the knight to take the lead. Though it was just a remnant, Rohan successfully withstood the knight¡¯s fierce attack mixed with Aura and martial arts. The clash of swords reverberated across the battlefield, unbelievable to those witnessing it. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± At the unexpected pain in his hand, Adenberk furrowed his brow. The hilt of the sword was soaked in the knight¡¯s blood. ¡°A knight¡­?¡± He muttered unintentionally, but his opponent was already leaning on a sword that seemed ready to break at any moment, having exhausted all his strength in that single strike. Even though he wanted to forcibly take him as a disciple, he didn¡¯t want to trample on the young man¡¯s determination. The moment the sword was raised to take a young life. Adenverk, feeling a sense of unease, quickly turned his body. Kkeeiik- Simultaneously, with a displeasing cry, a huge shadow engulfed the knight. ¡°Kkuk!¡± Rolling on the ground to disperse the impact, the sharp claws completely crumpled the shoulder armor. The pain of torn flesh sharply approached, but there was no room to focus on such pain. ¡°Wyvern¡­¡± A monster even difficult for a knight to face. Because the wyvern carrying the rider was still circling above Adenverk¡¯s head. ¡°aaagh! It¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s a wyvern!¡± ¡°Tiglun! Tiglun has arrived!¡± ¡°It¡¯s reinforcements!¡± With the sudden appearance of the monster, the fortunes of both sides were reversed. The strongest in the east. Tiglun¡¯s forces had finally arrived at the Freiel Viscountcy. The vanguard consisted of only four wyverns and their riders. But that alone was enough to turn the tide. Launching a surprise attack, inflicting injuries on the knights, they ascended above, casting spells down on the Dussel formation. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they sporadically spewed out fireballs, making it impossible for ordinary soldiers to dare to confront them. ¡°The wyverns are aiding us! Attack!¡± Empowered, the Viscount of Freiel shouted, and the surviving soldiers pushed back the enemy with a battle cry. ¡°They are few in number! Capture them before Tiglun¡¯s main force arrives!¡± Though Dussel Viscount kept shouting, amidst the falling ice and flames from above, there was no way they could muster proper fighting strength. Even though the injured knights tried to advance to break through, while the wyverns bought time, the area around Viscount Freiel was already occupied by knights. As Viscount Dussel shouted to fight on, he suddenly fell silent. ¡®We¡¯ve lost¡­¡¯ The war, forced to rise to erase the long-standing enemy, Viscount Freiel, was a struggle that had been brewing for over ten years. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pooling funds collected over the decades, they had enticed surrounding nobles and even borrowed magical power. Thinking they could somehow win before Count Tiglun arrived. ¡®I was wrong¡­¡¯ The face of the old man, ambition shattered, suddenly looked much older. It would be his own downfall. ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± At that moment, a shout was heard from outside the castle walls. The image of a red lion drawn on a white flag was clearly visible. It was Tiglun¡¯s banner. In the eyes of the weary Dujak, the sight of long-nurtured soldiers dying was reflected. Caught between the Tiglun pressing in from outside and the Freiel holding out from within, there was simply no way to withstand it. After witnessing the falling soldiers, Dujak suddenly threw off his helmet. Amidst the clamor, surrounding knights turned in surprise, but they could not stop Dujak from drawing his sword. ¡°Clang¡­!¡± An old nobleman, having slit his own throat, collapsed, blood spewing. ¡°Lord!¡± ¡°Dujak!¡± The knights and soldiers rushed forward, each calling out their titles, but it was already too late. As Dujak himself had reached the pinnacle of knighthood, his wounds were undeniably deep enough to lead to death. With his demise, the fierce battle of the territories came to an end. Witnessing Dujak¡¯s death, knights and soldiers dropped their weapons one by one, shouting surrender. As Dujak¡¯s forces surrendered, other nobles, realizing the tide had turned, also chose to surrender. ¡°Cardion surrenders!¡± ¡°Tuhrall does the same!¡± Following the successive surrenders, Freiel¡¯s soldiers, realizing their victory in the war, cheered. In this hellish war, they had finally survived. Amidst the resounding victory cheers, Rohan, who had barely managed to stand, also smiled. Rohan¡¯s comrades and fellow warriors embraced him, cheering. ¡°You, your luck is truly astounding¡­¡± Watching this, Adenberk sheathed his sword and muttered. Though Rohan was still just a common soldier, somehow, there was a feeling that this young man would not end as just a mere soldier. And so, the battle of the territories came to a close. With Dujak¡¯s death, who had been the most hostile towards Freiel, even Tiglun participated in the negotiations, making the post-war arrangements smooth. The nobles who sided with Dujak demanded a substantial amount of compensation, and Dujak¡¯s son, who succeeded him, had to yield not only compensation but also territory and privileges. With the victory in the war, the gains for Viscount Eizel were substantial. In the small and rugged territory like Eizel, a vast amount of gold and resources flowed in, unprecedented, and the amount to be divided over the next ten years was staggering. Feeling elated, he generously rewarded the soldiers who fought, to the extent that the amount was enough to cause a sudden surge in the local economy. And Rohan also reaped enormous benefits. Having led the war as the leader of the top ten, he received a larger sum of reward compared to ordinary soldiers. It was nearly one and a half times the amount, a sum that would not be matched even if Rohan¡¯s lifetime earnings were combined. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen so much gold in my life.¡¯ Moreover, his skill proficiency had skyrocketed; the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship was already at 50%, and the proficiency of the newly acquired skills exceeded 40%. Considering that the proficiency of R-grade skills does not increase easily, this was a remarkable achievement. In reality, Rohan was much happier with this improvement in skills than the monetary rewards. Lastly, what he gained was an opportunity. Rohan¡¯s performance on the battlefield was striking to anyone, and his age was still quite young. It was only natural for such talent as Rohan¡¯s to attract attention. He had qualities that knights could consider as an apprentice, yet the reason no offers came for a while was one. Their lord, Viscount Eizel, had already marked Rohan as his apprentice. ¡®Although he had a humble background, he was a talent surpassing him.¡¯ The story of Rohan, who dared to face knights and swords and survived, had become a legendary rumor, but the soldiers who fought alongside him knew it to be true. There were numerous testimonies, and even Viscount Isel himself had heard the clang of swords colliding. Being a Viscount who had risen to nobility as a swordsman despite having a non-noble daughter, it was not difficult for Isel to decide to train Rohan as his disciple and successor. After a long rest to fully recover his strength and when the wounds from the war had healed. At a sudden call, Rohan headed to the Viscount¡¯s castle unaware of the reason. Chapter 18 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1818. If a soldier served for a long time, it was not uncommon to ¡®see¡¯ nobles more often than one might think. After all, the military power of the fiefdom belonged to the Viscount, so it was not uncommon for him to occasionally come out to personally check the training status of the soldiers to maintain the fiefdom¡¯s combat readiness. However, going to the Viscount¡¯s castle and taking charge of the Viscount was rare. No, it was so rare that it might happen once in a lifetime even for an ordinary soldier. After all, what need did a high-ranking noble have to speak directly to a soldier? If there was a need for training, discipline, or rewards, it could be conveyed through a knight or a captain. Having been in the castle for quite some time and being well-versed in such common sense, Rohan could only feel bewildered at being summoned by the Viscount. Curious about the reason, he didn¡¯t bother asking. Even if the other party was a knight, it didn¡¯t seem likely that they would fully understand the Viscount¡¯s intentions, so he thought it was just a pointless question. He simply replied that he understood, then dressed in his best attire and headed to the Viscount¡¯s castle at the appointed time. The head guard, Haken, had already been informed, so there was no need to worry about his duties. From Noble mtl dot com Just in case, he brought the identification he received when he became a soldier, but he had no use for it. Rohan was already a well-known figure in Isel Castle, and the fact that he had been summoned by the Viscount had already been relayed. From the inner gate where the same guards were stationed to the gate of the Viscount¡¯s castle, it was literally a free pass. As a result, Rohan could meet the Viscount¡¯s face at a speed that was incomparable to what he had initially thought. ¡°Welcome. Rohan.¡± Even though he had seen the face once in the battlefield, the Viscount, dressed in noble attire in the study, exuded a different aura, making him feel unfamiliar. Of course, he couldn¡¯t completely hide his well-trained physique, given his upbringing as a commoner. ¡°I greet the Viscount. I am soldier Rohan.¡± He entered the Viscount¡¯s castle and hastily saluted with the movements he had just learned. Despite not being able to completely conceal the awkwardness that naturally came with unfamiliar movements, the Viscount paid no attention to it at all. Having already known about Rohan¡¯s upbringing and being a soldier with loyalty strong enough to reject the persuasion of an enemy knight on the battlefield, the Viscount had no reason to be upset over minor etiquette. ¡°Well, these days, there isn¡¯t a person in Isel Castle who doesn¡¯t know your name. Well, considering you could hold your own against knights, it¡¯s only natural, right?¡± ¡°No, it was just luck.¡± ¡°Luck, huh. Truly remarkable. At that moment, I almost believed you were a knight.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°Rohan, how old are you?¡± ¡°Fourteen.¡± ¡°Young lad, truly young. It¡¯s almost unbelievable.¡± The Viscount¡¯s eyes scanned Rohan¡¯s body once again. A height that had already surpassed many adults, a physique honed through consistent training. A soldier who, despite being on the verge of losing his life, possessed the shining talent of blocking a knight¡¯s sword once, all at the age of just fourteen. Although there was a slight doubt whether his decision to take him as a disciple was hasty, facing this boy, he was convinced it was nothing more than a passing thought. Once the mind is set, hesitation is unnecessary. ¡°Rohan, I highly appreciate your talent. It¡¯s to the extent that I can¡¯t believe there could be a talent superior to yours in your generation.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just words. Rohan, will you not become my disciple?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± At the sudden yet significant proposal, Rohan raised his head in surprise. It was an act directly defying the advice that had been repeated several times, not to look a noble¡¯s eyes straight, but the moment he heard the Marquis¡¯s words, such advice was completely forgotten. The foremost knight in the Isel, and the disciple of the ruler of Isel, the Marquis. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his ordinary talent, it was a position where one couldn¡¯t even dare to dream. The offer was so good that it was almost unbelievable. He pondered briefly yet intensely on what hidden agenda there might be. But no matter how much he thought, there was no reason for a high-ranking noble to play tricks on him for no reason. If they wanted something from him, they were in a position to obtain it with just a word. They were simply valuing Rohan¡¯s talent highly. And in Rohan¡¯s opinion, this could very well be possible. Although he had lived for over forty years, his physical age was still fitting for the term ¡°young.¡± Blocking a knight¡¯s strike without proper training at such an age was a testament to possessing a natural talent that anyone could see. Moreover, considering he actually had the cheat ability of a status screen, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say so. At least from his experience until now, his ability was sufficient, unmatched by any other talent. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡¯ By becoming his disciple, he could rise above his humble commoner status and at least obtain the position of a knight. Furthermore, he could learn the aerial techniques of the Auroras and even the Marquis¡¯s swordsmanship. To Rohan, who thirsted for growth, this was an opportunity like rain in a drought. It was not only personal power but also a tremendous opportunity to elevate his social status. ¡°¡­I will. No, I want to! May I call you Master?¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s swift decision to accept the offer, a smile appeared on the Marquis¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t thought he would be rejected, but receiving such a willing acceptance made him feel good. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t an acceptance without any thought. In a brief moment, the boy in front of him had clearly made a calculated decision. Rather than getting excited about the good news, he made a rational decision before coming to a conclusion. A mental acuity as demanded by a knight, not inferior to physical prowess. ¡°Good. Rohan, from today onwards, you are my disciple. This is proof that we have entered into a master-disciple relationship, so use it well.¡± The Marquis handed over a wrapped object, and even at a glance, one could tell it was a sword. ¡°Shall we take a look¡­ together?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours now.¡± With the Marquis¡¯s permission, he carefully unwrapped the cloth. The scabbard adorned with small decorations exuded a refined elegance, and when Rohan drew the sword from within, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. It was a sword completely different from the one he had been using so far, which was a mix of inferior materials. Made of good steel, it had a uniform shine and exuded a graceful form crafted by a skilled artisan. While it might not be considered a remarkable sword, compared to the swords of ordinary soldiers, it was undoubtedly on a celestial level. Rohan, who was staring blankly at her beautiful figure, snapped out of his daze in surprise. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Your sword is just so beautiful¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m glad you like the gift I gave you. Now that you¡¯ve become my disciple, many things will change. Freddie will guide you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± After expressing his gratitude, Rohan left the study cautiously closing the door behind him. ¡°Congratulations, Rohan.¡± Freddie, the butler of the viscount, who was waiting outside the study, greeted him. Seeing the viscount¡¯s gift, Freddie realized that Rohan¡¯s status had dramatically changed. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°Please feel free to speak. You are now the lord¡¯s disciple, after all.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s still a bit uncomfortable.¡± Despite being a butler, Freddie was significantly older than Rohan. Having lived a lifetime in a Confucian country, Rohan found it hard to speak freely. Seeing Rohan¡¯s hesitation, Freddie smiled as if to say it was inevitable and began to explain. ¡°First of all, you need to move from where you¡¯ve been staying. I heard you¡¯ve been in the barracks, but from now on, you¡¯ll be assigned a room within the lord¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°And this is the education schedule. Of course, it will be canceled if the lord has events or duties. Oh, can you read?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t read yet¡­¡± Rohan blushed with embarrassment at revealing his illiteracy, but Freddie¡¯s reaction seemed to suggest he had expected as much as he simply nodded his head. In an era where illiteracy rates exceeded 90%, it was common sense to find it strange that a rural soldier could read. Even with the will to learn, the lack of suitable means to do so was the harsh reality. There were no textbooks, and Rohan wasn¡¯t desperate enough to pay a hefty sum for private tutoring. Rohan had considered learning to read long ago, but due to this reality, he had been putting it off. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be easy, but as the lord¡¯s disciple, you must at least know how to read. We plan to assign a teacher, so you should be aware of that.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Seeing Rohan¡¯s delight at the prospect of learning to read, Freddie¡¯s expression subtly changed. For a soldier who had lived by the sword to take up reading was unthinkable in his understanding. Guidance on what studies lay ahead and what tasks he must perform as a disciple continued. Freddie spoke incessantly, sharing many stories, but ultimately, when Rohan returned to his quarters, he realized that for the time being, all he needed to do was learn the basics of literacy. ¡®But then, do I need to seal these skills for the time being?¡¯ Though they were skills of an R-grade, the thought of them being seen by the viscount was even more worrisome. While primitive, mastering techniques that could even handle Ores without knowing their origin could be seen as suspicious. During the war, there was no room for thinking about the aftermath, but now, as an official disciple of the lord, it was not an easy decision to make. ¡®For now, let¡¯s focus on what needs to be done.¡¯ ¡°Oh! Rohan is here!¡± ¡°Hey, what did you call him for?¡± As soon as he returned to his quarters, his surviving comrades were frantically looking for Rohan. He was alone in the quarters when the call came, but by now, it seemed like the news had spread everywhere. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve become the lord¡¯s disciple.¡± With a touch of mischievousness, Rohan deliberately conveyed the truth in an even more nonchalant tone. Naturally, his two colleagues didn¡¯t believe it easily. ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± ¡°Hey, Rohan. Do you think you can say anything just because you have some skills?¡± ¡°Yeah, you might end up in that underground prison.¡± Colleagues snorted in disbelief. Ignoring them, he began organizing his belongings. Though Rohan said nothing and only packed his things, the reactions of his two colleagues gradually changed. ¡°No way, you¡¯re kidding. Are you really packing as if it¡¯s all real?¡± ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re really the Lord¡¯s disciple, then I¡¯m a dog¡¯s dog.¡± Struggling to accept reality. ¡°Wait, is it true? Rohan, is it really?¡± ¡°Rohan¡­ No, Lord Rohan. Please say something.¡± Starting with doubt. ¡°Rohan, are we still¡­ friends?¡± ¡°Lord Rohan, I look forward to working with you in the future. Woof, woof.¡± Finally, they started to believe Rohan¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. And of course, we are friends. Once colleagues, always colleagues, right?¡± Even though they might have different statuses in the future, Rohan had no intention of forgetting the times he spent with them. Certainly, they weren¡¯t flawless, but having endured tough training together and fought side by side on the battlefield, they were true comrades. At Rohan¡¯s response, the faces of the two brightened. As comrades who had crossed battle lines together, they felt more congratulatory than jealous, knowing that having a successful friend would surely be a great help in the future. ¡°So, tonight is the last night?¡± ¡°Probably. I think I¡¯ll be entering the Lord¡¯s Castle tomorrow.¡± Although he didn¡¯t pinpoint the date, considering Freddie¡¯s words urging him to pack quickly, it was clear that time was running out. And as expected, before noon the next day, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Lord Rohan?¡± Sensing that the time had come, Rohan opened the door to find Freddie, accompanied by several porters, standing there. Although there were three people to move luggage, Rohan¡¯s belongings were not that much. Just a few items of clothing, two pairs of shoes, a purse, and a single sword were all Rohan had. Even after putting everything in the newly bought backpack, there was still space left. Freddie was slightly taken aback by the overly modest belongings. Leaving behind the mixed feelings of regret and congratulations, the two departed their cozy lodging and headed to Rohan¡¯s private room on the second floor of the Lord¡¯s Castle. ¡°This room used to be a guest room, but now it¡¯s yours, Lord Rohan. All the bedding is here, so feel free to use it as you wish. If you need laundry done, just let the maids know.¡± Already surprised by the room¡¯s condition, Rohan felt not just surprise but also touched by Freddie¡¯s words. ¡®A bed¡­¡¯ Not a makeshift bed with straw and bugs, but a proper one with a mattress made of cotton and wool, promising a different comfort for his weary body compared to the rough sleeping arrangements. The clean bedding hinted that he could finally get a good night¡¯s sleep if he lay down now. After Freddie¡¯s guidance, as he unpacked the few belongings he had left. There was nothing in the wardrobe, table, or bedding that was not luxurious. ¡®By the way, what should I do now?¡¯ The real work would start from tomorrow, but there was still plenty of time before the sun rose. Lost in thought for a moment, Rohan soon opened the door and stepped into the corridor. Chapter 19 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 1919. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From Noble mtl dot com Although he had been told that he could freely roam the areas excluding the underground and the third floor, it was not easy to stroll comfortably in unfamiliar places. Moreover, even if he were to come across nobles at any time, caution was needed as it was not an unusual place, making it uncomfortable. In short, it was an uncomfortable place. Naturally, what Rohan headed for was outside the castle walls. There wasn¡¯t much to entertain oneself indoors, and feeling a longing for his computer and smartphone, he greeted the guard and set off for the castle. Though it was named a ¡®castle,¡¯ in reality, it was nothing more than a structure built within the walls. Made of stone, it was larger in scale compared to a commoner¡¯s house. Of course, being made of sturdy material, its durability was considerable, but it was not capable of performing the function of a real ¡®castle.¡¯ Therefore, what Rohan explored were the facilities within the walls. Starting from the gardens around the castle, there were the training grounds, a small stable, and the knights¡¯ quarters, but as the castle itself was not very large in scale, there wasn¡¯t much to see. ¡®Not much¡­ to see here?¡¯ Since only guards with long experience and good performance evaluations could be stationed at the castle, Rohan, who was practically a newly enlisted soldier, had no connection to them. Therefore, he was curious about what was inside the castle, but besides the buildings being slightly tidier, there was nothing particularly noteworthy. At least they seemed to handle waste disposal well, and the faint smell of urine and dung that subtly wafted around was noticeably less, which Rohan appreciated. In the end, Rohan headed for the training grounds. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Upon entering the training grounds, things caught his eye that he hadn¡¯t noticed when passing by with a quick glance. Each weapon, made available for anyone to use, was well maintained, and the floor was neatly organized with hardly any uneven spots. Moreover, there were devices for strength training like dumbbells and barbells that were not found in the barracks, all of which were so heavy that he was slightly surprised. ¡®Well¡­ they are knights¡­¡¯ In fact, no matter how good the medicine for Earth¡¯s strong men was, it could never have as dramatic an effect as Ora, so perhaps it was only natural. Rohan, who once again confirmed the faint Ora flowing within his body, smiled faintly. Whether it was due to the swordsmanship of ancient warriors that he had developed during life-threatening situations, or the body¡¯s memory of using Ora in moments of peril, he didn¡¯t know. But after his body had somewhat recovered, he could once again feel the energy of Ora flowing within him as he swung his sword, and through his efforts to become accustomed to that sensation, he had now reached a point where he could clearly perceive the presence of Ora even in his daily life. Although he was only at a level where he could use it when displaying the swordsmanship of ancient warriors, someday, according to Rohan¡¯s will, he would be able to use it freely. Just imagining himself wielding Ora freely made Rohan feel content. Of course, he was not yet confident enough to lift such a hefty lump of iron. After thoroughly examining the training grounds, he headed towards the garden behind the castle. Though not very large in scale, being situated within the narrow confines of the castle, there were still flowers blooming despite the approaching winter. ¡®Somehow¡­ it feels warmer here than in other places¡­¡¯ Due to the trees scattered around, obstructing the view, and the intricate paths making it feel like navigating a maze, it gave the sensation of taking a stroll in a labyrinth. A structure designed to maximize the use of limited space. While lacking openness, it was a garden that, despite its narrowness, seemed quite pleasant for a short walk. Apart from the city, the world was filled with grass and trees wherever one went, but opportunities to enjoy greenery without worry were surprisingly rare due to lurking dangers. Feeling at ease with the faint scent wafting through the air, Rohan strolled slowly, admiring the flowers and trees until he came to an open space in the middle of the garden. Seeing a small table and a few chairs placed there, it seemed like a spot for teatime. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the small square that made Rohan¡¯s steps halt. It was the petite figure, features clustered delicately, and even the golden hair sparkling in the sunlight. A girl, resembling a doll, sat at the table, enjoying her tea. Beyond beauty, there was a hint of mystery in the scene that momentarily captivated Rohan¡¯s heart, snapping him back to reality. ¡°Who is she¡­?¡± At first, Rohan¡¯s mind was filled with questions. But soon, as his rationality returned bit by bit, he could recall her identity. ¡°A person who can freely enter the Yeongju Castle, around my age, a beauty with blonde hair¡­¡± Considering all the conditions, only one conclusion remained. She was the only daughter of Viscount Izel, in other words, Viscountess Yeongae. ¡°Wait, is this really a place I can come to?¡± It felt like stepping into a place where one shouldn¡¯t enter no matter how much he thought about it. As he tried to quietly turn away to escape the dilemma, she sensed his presence and turned her head. ¡°Trouble.¡± The moment their eyes met, Rohan could not help but be engulfed in uncertainty. Should he turn and run away like this? Or should he casually greet her? Although he was past the age where interacting with women felt awkward, dealing with a girl of a different social status was an unfamiliar territory even for Rohan, who had tasted the bitterness of society. He could see her eyes widening as she spotted him. ¡°It¡¯s too late to run away.¡± Having made up his mind, Rohan cautiously approached her. ¡°Hello. I am Rohan, the new disciple of Viscount Izel.¡± Seemingly assured that he wasn¡¯t a suspicious person, a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Sophia.¡± ¡°Yes, I look forward to working with you.¡± After bowing in greeting, Rohan turned and hurriedly left the garden as if fleeing. Returning to his room, Rohan sighed, feeling anxious and confused. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± Even though it had just happened, it felt like a dream, perhaps because it was so sudden. Although he had heard the word ¡°beauty¡± to the point of being sick of it through TV and YouTube, he hadn¡¯t expected such a level of beauty. Considering he himself, who had seen countless beauties through screens, was affected to this extent, it was no wonder others would praise her endlessly. However, Rohan, not being so naive as to be completely captivated by beauty and forget reality, tried to regain his composure by meditating after a long time. ¡°She¡¯s someone who has no connection with me anyway.¡± As the daughter of a viscount, a woman with such beauty could aspire to a high noble marriage. Moreover, having recently had her coming-of-age ceremony, she was still very young. The reason Rohan felt confused now was partly due to that. Feeling like trash for perceiving such a young girl as a romantic interest. After calming his mind with various reasons, Rohan let out a long sigh once again. ¡°I¡¯ve really aged, haven¡¯t I.¡± Getting old doesn¡¯t mean getting old. It means growing physically and maturing s*xually. Having gone through this process once before and having received sufficient education, he was well aware that these impulses were driven by hormones. However, understanding it did not mean he could control it all. The explosively secreted hormones would create numerous impulses, and no matter how hard he tried, he could sometimes be swayed by them. He had suppressed his interest in the opposite s*x half willingly and half unwillingly all this time. But now that he had to continue living here, he felt he should consider things like dating and marriage. Considering Rohan¡¯s age, it was about time to start thinking about marriage. In fact, he had seen a drunken father in the village talk about his own marriage. ¡°And if you don¡¯t get married, you won¡¯t be treated like an adult, you know.¡± Of course, if he got older and more skilled, he wouldn¡¯t be treated like a child, but there was certainly a cultural belief that marriage was essential to becoming a complete adult. But easier said than done, Rohan couldn¡¯t easily think of marriage. It was something he had never tried in his past life, and he had never met a woman who wanted to get married in the first place. And it was the same here. ¡°No, even worse.¡± Perhaps because modern values still lingered. Rohan couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel love for the women here, who had a level of intellect close to ignorance, considered not bathing for ten days normal, had a scent resembling foulness, and possessed consumer habits that couldn¡¯t be found even with eyes wide open. Thinking about this unsolvable problem, he involuntarily sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry yet. It¡¯s just a useless thought.¡± He pushed the worries to a corner of his mind, lay down on the bed, and felt the unfamiliar softness, which humans adapt to good things quickly. Soon, comfort enveloped him. ¡°If only I had a smartphone, it would be truly perfect.¡± Today, there were too many regrets. And so, the first day in Yeongjoo Castle passed in boredom and disappointment. It was a tiresome first day, but as soon as the next day arrived, the situation completely changed. As Freddy had conveyed, there were not just one or two subjects for Rohan to learn. And among the many teachers of these subjects, the first one to come out to teach Rohan was none other than Viscount Izel himself. Dressed lightly in armor, he came out to face Rohan and demanded to be attacked with all his might. ¡°Come on, attack me with all your power!¡± A different kind of vigor than what he had seen in the study. It seemed that his true nature as a warrior was undeniably revealed. Of course, Rohan had no intention of refusing. Regardless of skill proficiency, clashing swords with others was an act that brought about dramatic growth in itself. Moreover, the opportunity to freely attack a stronger opponent without fear of death was not something anyone could obtain. ¡°The swordsmanship of Charles-style practical combat and the sword defense of a low-level mercenary reveal themselves, along with the swordsmanship of ancient warriors.¡± It was the conclusion he had come to after thinking for several days. In fact, even in Rohan¡¯s opinion, it was an unreasonable thing to parry a knight¡¯s blow with basic martial arts learned as a soldier. Furthermore, being the prime minister with the highest martial status, it seemed unlikely that Viscount Izel, even if Rohan tried to conceal it, would not suspect anything suspicious. But if he were to announce that he had learned the swordsmanship of ancient warriors, Rohan would likely be able to justify his martial status. The swordsmanship of ancient warriors was believed to be comprised of breathing and movements to handle Auras, something the Viscount could recognize. If asked how he learned it, he would think it was destiny that led him to catch wild animals. It was a plausible excuse in a world with many mysteries untouched by human hands. And the Viscount did not disappoint Rohan¡¯s expectations. The moment their newly acquired disciple¡¯s sword clashed with his own, he sensed a faint Aura flowing from the disciple¡¯s sword. Fending off Rohan¡¯s full-force attacks effortlessly, he exclaimed, ¡°Rohan! You indeed wield Auras! How can you do that at your age?¡± In response to the Viscount¡¯s question, Rohan sheathed his sword and replied, ¡°When I was young, I often climbed the mountains to hunt. That¡¯s when I happened to learn it.¡± ¡°You accidentally learned swordsmanship that utilizes Auras?¡± ¡°Yes, it was a strange stone with peculiar engravings¡­ When I touched it, swordsmanship was etched into my mind. After fully mastering swordsmanship, the stone turned to dust and flew away.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ an artifact¡­?¡± Nodding after a brief moment of chin stroking, the Viscount acknowledged, ¡°It¡¯s not common, but there have been individuals who, like Rohan, gained knighthood through such encounters.¡± ¡®The method of using Auras seems quite primitive.¡¯ After a moment of contemplation, Rohan¡¯s excuse successfully convinced the Viscount. No, the Viscount was even more pleased with Rohan¡¯s rapid progress. Feeling Auras once would greatly aid in ascending to the proper level of a knight. Moreover, with such a primitive Aura technique that doesn¡¯t even create Aura Stones, mastering the Viscount¡¯s technique would surely be unhindered. After glimpsing Rohan¡¯s foundation, the Viscount¡¯s lesson ended only after numerous clashes with swords. Though not an excessively long time, it was a valuable period for Rohan to test his skills against a stronger opponent and for the Viscount to gauge how to instruct Rohan. After the sparring with Rohan, the Viscount returned to his study lost in thought. ¡®Talent that will not end as a mere ordinary knight.¡¯ As a Viscount receiving his first disciple, he was an experienced knight with remarkable skills. Assessing the talents of budding individuals was not a difficult task for him. Originally having high expectations for Rohan, the Viscount¡¯s expectations only rose. With the heightened interest of the Viscount, Rohan¡¯s daily schedule inevitably became densely packed with education. Being a great knight or noble required more than just skill with a sword. Moreover, even though Rohan had successfully completed higher education before, here he was considered nothing more than an illiterate and ignorant person surviving on swordsmanship. Unjust as it was, even to Rohan himself, this assessment was close to reality. No, it was simply the truth. ¡®Is this really me, illiterate, orphaned, poor, and ignorant?¡¯ From Noble mtl dot com This truly made his heart heavy, so Rohan approached his education with immense passion. The teachers who came to class with little expectation after hearing about Rohan¡¯s background were astonished. It was no wonder, as Rohan, who achieved excellent grades in a country where being second in terms of educational zeal was shameful, showed a level of focus that made him seem born to study, much to the surprise of teachers who were used to dealing with ignorant knights or merchants¡¯ offspring. The evaluations of the teachers who conducted the first week¡¯s classes were overwhelmingly positive. Their evaluations were relayed to the Viscount through Freddy and Sijong, and a smile crept onto the Viscount¡¯s face upon hearing the good news. ¡°Oh, really? Being that smart, huh? hahahaha.¡± Since the child he took in as a disciple had such outstanding abilities, it was nothing less than a testament to the Viscount¡¯s discerning eye. Chapter 20 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2020. Two months had passed since the formal education began. Despite the seemingly impossible amount of lessons for someone who didn¡¯t even know how to read, Rohan was surpassing everyone¡¯s expectations with his exceptional learning abilities. Apart from swordsmanship, he was absorbing knowledge in nine different fields ranging from etiquette, history, language, music, art, tactics, herbalism, anatomy, to horseback riding. Even at a basic level, what a mere young soldier could easily achieve was no simple task for Rohan. Of course, even for Rohan, who was accustomed to the act of studying, learning unfamiliar knowledge of the new world was not easy. Yet Rohan had been mentally mature for a long time, understanding that all this was an investment in himself. ¡°It¡¯s clear that there are high expectations for me.¡± And the more he could meet those expectations excellently, the more responsibilities would fall on Rohan. Moreover, studying wasn¡¯t entirely devoid of enjoyment either. Except for etiquette, the subjects were quite interesting in their own ways. Of course, what interested Rohan the most was swordsmanship and martial arts taught by the Viscount. After the sparring on the first day, the Viscount began teaching the swordsmanship of the Ezel family. As a swordsmanship with history, it consisted of various and complex movements, with several stances that couldn¡¯t be achieved without effort. However, despite Rohan¡¯s initial frustration, he had a change of heart after witnessing the Viscount¡¯s constant admiration for his rapid progress in learning swordsmanship. ¡°Perhaps this isn¡¯t as slow as I thought?¡± It was a moment when Rohan¡¯s perception came a step closer to reality. On the other hand, the situation was slightly different for martial arts, where, being a grade lower than swordsmanship at R level, it showed a tremendous increase in proficiency at an astonishing speed due to the system and the Viscount¡¯s appropriate advice. Having already surpassed 40%, Rohan was on track to catch up to the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship, which stood at 55%. Fortunately, due to the nature of martial arts, it was difficult to confirm the level of achievement, allowing Rohan to somewhat conceal his progress from the Viscount. Though busy, fulfilling days were passing by. Rohan scarcely had time to rest between the classroom and the training ground. Meanwhile, the Viscount of Ezel was deeply engrossed in thought in his study. ¡°Hmm¡­ What to do?¡± The root of his contemplation was a small scrap of paper in his hand. It was an invitation to the Foundation Day celebration. From nobles in name only like the Geringbanks to the central aristocrats, the event was attended by the kingdom¡¯s most prestigious and authoritative figures, so naturally, the Viscount of Ezel planned to attend. The issue lay with his daughter Sophia and his disciple Rohan. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a grand scale, the Foundation Day boasted various events. Among them, the ball and martial arts competition were particularly popular as the debut stage for the new generation. Knowing that Sophia had already completed her coming-of-age ceremony, the Viscount was well aware that it was the right time for her to attend. The problem was that the Viscount himself didn¡¯t want to introduce his daughter. She might be of age, but deep down, he wished to keep her close and protected. Moreover, wasn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s beauty somewhat outstanding? The moment she made her debut at the ball, there would surely be a line of suitors forming. Of course, being an ambitious noble himself, the Viscount also harbored the desire to form connections with good families. But even if he were to send her off someday, he wanted to delay it a bit longer. Rohan felt the same way. In truth, in the eyes of the Viscount of Ezel, Rohan was a genius among geniuses. In the first place, the fact that he could use magic at such a young age was astonishing, but even aside from that, Rohan¡¯s talent surprised the Marquis once again. Of course, with the Marquis¡¯s help, he was able to easily master the Rising Swordsmanship, which was evaluated as one of the best swordsmanship techniques without any room for debate. It was to the extent that one might think he could reach the pinnacle of mastery even faster than the Marquis himself. However, standing out too much was bound to attract attention. Furthermore, there was even a possibility that Rohan himself could become a target of restraint. Yet, the reason he was pondering over this was that he wanted to show Sophi and Rohan the Founding Festival. A festival held in the prosperous capital that was incomparable to Eizel. For any young person, it was an event not to be missed, and it was sure to help broaden their horizons beyond the confines of Eizel. ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯t participate in such a noticeable event¡­¡± After a brief moment of contemplation, the Marquis finally reached a decision. And so, the fate of the two was sealed. Rohan only found out about this decision of the Marquis a whole month later. ¡°What? Me, at the Founding Festival¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, you are my one and only disciple. Besides, you¡¯re not going to participate in any separate competition, so there¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± ¡°Well, still, to be told the day before¡­¡± In a bewildered expression, Rohan muttered. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have any other schedule besides your classes. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance because it might affect your concentration.¡± Since the Marquis was not wrong, Rohan simply nodded without saying a word. In fact, according to the Marquis, it wasn¡¯t much different from just going to see the festival. Of course, one couldn¡¯t take it lightly as it would take nearly ten days to travel from the rural Eizel to the capital city of Arden. While knights or skilled soldiers might shorten the journey, with a young noble who hadn¡¯t properly learned martial arts, it was clear that such speed couldn¡¯t be expected. It was absurd, but since the next day was the departure day, there was no time to dawdle. After finishing class, he packed his clothes, extra shoes, snacks, and a few silver coins in his bag. Although he wondered how grand the capital city would be, the prospect of going to see the festival was exciting in its own way. Now that he had become the Marquis¡¯s disciple, the journey shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. After packing everything, he had his final rest in a bed he wouldn¡¯t return to for a while. After washing up and changing into his attire, he grabbed his belongings and headed outside the castle. There was still some time before departure, but the carriages were already there loading the luggage. ¡°Come to think of it, how will I get there? Just walk¡­?¡± Although he had learned horseback riding, he hadn¡¯t gained the skill, so riding was still difficult for him, and he didn¡¯t personally own a horse. No matter how fit Rohan had become, the idea of walking the long distance didn¡¯t seem appealing. Fortunately, such a mishap didn¡¯t occur. The Marquis, who appeared with Sophi, handed Rohan a fine horse through a servant. While the servant went to fetch the horse, the Marquis spoke up. ¡°Rohan, you¡¯re well-prepared. This is my daughter, Sophia. First time meeting, right?¡± As Rohan suspected, the girl who boasted a doll-like appearance was indeed the Marquis¡¯s daughter. Whether it was the effect of steeling himself or not, it didn¡¯t feel as daunting as before. ¡°Yes, nice to meet you. Hello. I¡¯m Rohan, the Marquis¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m Sophia.¡± Her somewhat displeased expression seemed to be mixed with some dissatisfaction, likely due to the journey ahead. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on.¡± With a brief farewell, Sophia disappeared into the carriage. The group of the Viscount, who had set off with servants bringing Rohan¡¯s belongings, knights, soldiers, and carriages loaded with supplies from the outer estate to the capital, began their journey. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ venturing beyond the Isel territory is a first.¡± No, in fact, the concept of traveling itself was a first since being reborn in a new body. Traveling here felt like a completely different act compared to that on Earth. Even Rohan himself, upon hearing the word ¡®travel¡¯ back on Earth, would envy and yearn for it rather than think of death or danger. However, embarking on a journey alone here was no different from being destined to lose one¡¯s life. Well-maintained roads were rare to come by, bandits were as common as pests, and at times, travelers even had to encounter monsters that made even the bandits tremble in fear. Knights and nobles with military power had no interest in the safety of travelers, and traveling for leisure was a luxury unimaginable for commoners. With that in mind, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to take a look at the capital. ¡°Have I become too obsessed with my skills?¡± Looking back, since acquiring the status window, Rohan¡¯s daily life had been filled solely with training. Perhaps due to a change of heart, the roughly paved country road looked somewhat charming in its own way. It was a road fitting of the word ¡®serene.¡¯ ¡°Still, it seems to be somewhat maintained than I expected.¡± Comparing it to the roads of the 21st century would be an overstatement, but despite grass growing here and there, the shape of the road itself remained intact, seeming to be a route used by merchants. ¡°But the carriage doesn¡¯t seem to be that great.¡± Though unsure of the interior, the noise and jolting felt from the outside of the carriage were anything but subtle. It was enough to naturally raise concerns about the little maid. Lost in various thoughts while riding, Rohan began to feel the road becoming rougher. Now, grass trampled upon was visible everywhere, and beside the road, only the grass that merchants had heavily trampled while moving was left standing. Trees began to appear one by one along the roadside, and as the sun gradually started to set, the village with lights already lit came into view before the group. Being a village under the influence of the Isel territory, it was not difficult to secure lodging. The Viscount and Sophia rented the village head¡¯s house, while Rohan and the knights and soldiers occupied one of the vacant houses for the night. Though the journey had started with a slightly excited mood, Rohan quickly grew tired of it. The scenery always consisted of mountains, fields, and lakes alternating, giving the same feeling each time, and despite avoiding lodgings, he longed for a warm and soft mattress. For meals, aside from dinner, it was always dried meat, pemmican, or preserved foods cooked into porridge with water. The only consolation was that they hadn¡¯t encountered bandits or monsters. But accidents were bound to happen on a long journey. It was the fourth day since leaving Isel. The carriage ahead suddenly broke down, and due to a miscalculation in distance, the group had no choice but to camp for the night. Although Rohan had slept in caves to avoid his father¡¯s punishment several times, spending the night outside was a first for him too. Tents, as imagined in 21st century Korea, were out of the question. The camping preparations consisted of making a fire in an open field, clearing the ground of grass, and laying a blanket on top. It was a level of readiness where one could even consider washing up with the morning dew. Sophia and the Viscount seemed to be spending the night in the carriage they had arrived in. For dinner, a few soldiers went into the woods and hunted rabbits, mixed them with herbs they had picked nearby, and dried foods brought from the castle to make a stew. Having something warm inside definitely eased the cold and fatigue a bit. The soldiers stood guard around the campfire in order, keeping watch, but fortunately, there were no signs of any attack throughout the night. However, perhaps due to the poor sleeping conditions than usual, it was clear that the group¡¯s stamina was lower. Six days had passed since they left Isel Castle. The group faced the biggest obstacle in crossing the capital, the Talun Mountains. Having visited the capital several times, the Isel Viscount and his knights remained indifferent, but a vague sense of fear lingered on the faces of the soldiers, including the senior ones. It was understandable, as the Talun Mountains, being vast and treacherous, had a notorious reputation for frequent mishaps. Bandits roamed at the foothills, while giant monsters appeared in the deeper parts. Despite the periodic expeditions by the nobles around Talun, including the eradication of the constantly emerging monsters, proved to be an impossible task. While humans thrived in this land, they were far from the beings capable of altering ecosystems to their liking, as was the case on Earth in the 21st century. The land was fraught with dangers in the form of mountains, rivers, and seas, where various races vied for dominance alongside humans, depicting the world where Rohan lived. Of course, despite the dangers of the Talun Mountains, objectively speaking, a group with as many as three knights in its ranks was not incapable of attempting to cross. It was just that the risk was notably higher compared to other places, which made them hesitant. After spending a night in a village at the edge of Talun Viscount¡¯s territory, the group finally set foot on the mountains. Chapter 21 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2121 The group started climbing the mountain with great tension, but the road conditions were not as bad as they had feared. In fact, the road conditions were much better than those leading to Talun Viscount¡¯s territory. While the road was not paved, at least there was no need to cut grass to move the carriage. There were certainly more bugs, but that was to be expected once they entered the mountains. Although the road was said to be dangerous, many people had reasons to use it. There were three main roads connecting the capital to the southern kingdom, and the road through the Talun Mountains offered a significantly shorter travel time compared to the other two. From Noble mtl dot com The other two roads detoured widely around the east and west, so it was natural. Time was money for merchants, and even for non-merchants, a difference of ten days in the schedule was an essential factor. The reason why the Isel Viscount chose this path was for the same reason. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to reduce the travel time, even if it meant taking a slight risk. In truth, even if they bypassed Talun, it did not mean there was no risk at all. As the road crossed the mountains, the slope was not consistently gentle. Although they chose sturdy horses, it was still an environment where riding in a carriage would not feel comfortable at all. Whether Rohan¡¯s thoughts were correct or not, it wasn¡¯t long before the carriage door opened. The maids got down first, and holding their hands, Sophia revealed herself. Instead of the delicate clothes she had worn before, she was now dressed in practical attire with a wide-brimmed hat. ¡®I wonder if she can walk properly.¡¯ Rohan sent a suspicious glance discreetly, but Sophia¡¯s pace was not as slow as he had thought. In fact, it seemed that the group had to adjust their speed to match the pace of the pack animals more than Sophia¡¯s. ¡®Does she exercise regularly?¡¯ She seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger, but it was quite unexpected. Due to the tension or perhaps the steep slopes, there was a slightly roughened breathing among the group, rather than the usual calmness. How long had they been walking? Certainly, more trees had thickened since they first entered the mountains, and the sounds of birds and insects echoed from all directions. The sunlight filtered through the branches, illuminating the path. Whether it was due to the uneventful passage of time or the peaceful atmosphere, the soldiers, gradually easing their tension, began to engage in small talk. As even Rohan began to relax slightly, an unfamiliar sound reached his ears. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± A cracking sound, as if something was breaking. The soldiers, as well as the knights, showed no particular reaction. ¡°Did I mishear?¡± A louder sound caught Rohan¡¯s ear as he tilted his head in confusion. ¡°A sound like something breaking¡­ could it be?¡± Sensing danger, Rohan quickly raised his head and warned his companions. ¡°I hear a strange sound from the left! Everyone, get ready!¡± At Rohan¡¯s warning, the warm atmosphere among the group quickly turned cold. The soldiers reached for their weapons, and a knight who was leading swiftly joined Rohan¡¯s side. Crack ¨C Thanks to a moment of silence, the now unmistakably close sound was heard clearly. ¡°Get ready for battle, everyone! It¡¯s a troll!¡± Confident of the enemy¡¯s identity, the knight loudly warned of the danger once again, and a lightly armored troll lord appeared before the soldiers. Seeing the users stepping forward, the soldiers¡¯ morale noticeably rose. Meanwhile, the roar grew louder, indicating the presence of a dangerous being approaching very close. In front of the fully prepared troll army, a green figure finally revealed itself. Crack! Thicker than an adult man¡¯s waist, a tree-like club burst out, striking the ground with its rudimentary yet massive form still resembling a tree. ¡°A troll¡­¡± The name of the creature flowed from the viscount¡¯s lips. ¡®Not good.¡¯ Even in the Talun Mountains where all sorts of monsters dwelled, this predator standing out among the large species. With its unique strength and overwhelming regenerative power, it was a formidable predator that even made knights uneasy. The creature that appeared now was quite large even among adults. Undoubtedly a powerful troll dominating among its kind. It had the physique to raid dozens of humans. ¡®But it¡¯s not an unbeatable opponent.¡¯ The greatest weapon of humans is intelligence, and that is no different in this world completely different from Earth. No matter how skilled a knight is, winning a strength battle against a troll is no easy feat, but any knight knows at least some ways to face a troll through knowledge. ¡°Rrraaawwrr!¡± As the viscount was about to relax upon realizing the creature was alone, it suddenly turned its head and howled. The viscount¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing the roar. ¡°It¡¯s a howling! The creature has allies nearby! Knights, follow me!¡± Although the plan was to slowly exploit the creature¡¯s weakness, there was no time to waste once the howling erupted. Even if it meant taking on some risk, they had to cut off the creature¡¯s breath before its allies joined in. Upon the viscount¡¯s command, the knights drew their weapons. When facing a troll, attacking its ankles is the standard tactic. Standing nearly three times taller than a human, it was challenging to target the upper body for an attack, and even for a large species like trolls, they couldn¡¯t utilize their strength properly when their lower body was under attack due to their body structure being similar to humans. When facing a troll alone, aiming for the vulnerable spot on the upper body could actually make the fight more difficult. To strike at the creature¡¯s vital organs, one had to elevate their body into the air, but in mid-air, even the most skilled knight couldn¡¯t move as freely as they desired. If one were to be struck by a heavy club in that state, they would undoubtedly find themselves in dire straits. However, at this moment, there were three knights in total. The situation was entirely different. While two knights focused on attacking the lower body, the count, who had subdued the troll¡¯s momentum, seized the opportunity. When the troll¡¯s attention momentarily wavered due to the stinging legs, the count swiftly kicked off the ground and leaped forward. Although the creature hastily twisted its body upon noticing the count¡¯s movement, the count¡¯s hand, driven by a sense of urgency, was relentless. Before the club-wielding hand could even move, the count¡¯s sword, shrouded in aura, was swiftly brought down on the creature¡¯s neck. Like a fountain, green blood gushed out and splattered around. The count¡¯s expression brightened with certainty of the creature¡¯s demise. As a being larger than most others, the troll¡¯s bones were surprisingly sturdy. One might think that if the sword hadn¡¯t been pushed in with force, it would have been stuck in the creature¡¯s neck bones. Of course, even a human would have succumbed to such a wound in an instant, but for trolls, known for exceptional regenerative abilities among creatures, it was merely a wound that could be healed. Yet, even if it was a troll, there was no way to reattach a head that was 90% severed from the body. While the troll¡¯s blood flowed profusely onto the ground, no one dared to approach it. A brief moment of joy was shown when the troll fell, but the count, the master of these beings, remained vigilant, scanning the surroundings. And his judgment was correct. When the amount of blood pouring from the troll¡¯s severed neck noticeably decreased, a rumbling sound began to echo from between the trees on either side. ¡°It¡¯s not just one.¡± At least two, or maybe more entities were undoubtedly gathering. As if anticipating something like Rohan did, the count¡¯s face hardened a bit more. It wasn¡¯t fear of mere trolls that gripped him. In fact, if he were alone, even if a few trolls appeared, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. What truly instilled fear in the count was the fact that his only daughter was among the soldiers. Though he had taught her combat skills since she was young, this was her first time facing a real battle. It would be her first time wielding a real weapon, her first time seeing someone¡¯s blood. Even now, she seemed shaken among the maids after witnessing the troll¡¯s death. Looking at his daughter, whose face had turned pale, the count regretted bringing Sophia on this journey for the first time. She may have reached adulthood, but she still seemed like a child, and he wondered if he had thought leaving Izelle too lightly. But regret always comes too late. What was crucial now was overcoming the current crisis. ¡°Rohan, stand with Rowe!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Though not the strongest, Rohan was also an aura user. Among the group, excluding the three knights, he was undoubtedly the most powerful. Seeing Rohan move to stand beside Rowe, the count moved to the opposite side, assuming a defensive stance. The ground shook, and even a mere soldier noticed that monsters were approaching. There was no room for fear. The soldiers on the journey were all elite warriors, battle-hardened and fiercely loyal. No matter how colossal the monsters were, the baron and knights were not ones to flee recklessly from a battle. Everyone standing there hoped for a miracle, but the trolls, hearing the cries of their kin, showed no sign of backing down. The sound of breaking trees filled the forest, and finally, the creatures appeared before the soldiers. ¡°Rooooar!¡± Three creatures leaped out from the sides. Rohan and Rowe faced one, while the baron and knight Adam each faced one. ¡°aaargh!¡± Confronting the sudden appearance of monsters on the narrow path, the lack of space to evade was a natural progression. The knights easily dodged the clubs, but the soldiers behind found themselves with no room, no ability to escape. A few soldiers turned into prey, their bodies hitting the ground after a brief struggle. Though their spears were stuck in the monsters¡¯ arms, it was a fleeting inconvenience. The spears hanging loosely from the creatures¡¯ arms fell off, and their overwhelming regenerative abilities quickly healed the wounds. At that eerie sight, the soldiers¡¯ morale plummeted. They realized their attacks barely scratched the monsters. Unable to shoot arrows for fear of hindering the knights fighting the trolls, they felt helpless, with no options left. Then, the baron, sensing the soldiers¡¯ wavering, shouted loudly. ¡°Hold your ground! Protect Sophia at all costs!¡± At his words, the soldiers, who had unknowingly begun to retreat, snapped back to attention. The baron was right. They had someone to protect. The soldiers who had formed a line around Sophia planted their spears in the ground and gripped them firmly. Those inside drew their bows, ready to shoot at a moment¡¯s notice when the monsters approached. Meanwhile, the soldiers inside the carriage began rummaging through their belongings. Although it was unclear where they had placed it, they remembered bringing a net to deal with larger creatures. While the soldiers were busy, the knights continued their difficult battle. As if to prove the infamous reputation of the Talun Mountains, the newly appeared trolls were larger and more aggressive than those from other regions, making it hard for even seasoned veteran knights to defeat them easily. Despite Rohan and Rowe¡¯s numerical advantage and the baron¡¯s exceptional swordsmanship honed over the years, the situation was tough. However, Adam, with average knightly skills, struggled as he felt he could be struck by the heavy club at any moment. ¡®The longer this drags on, the worse it gets.¡¯ Although he could eventually kill the troll in front of him regardless of how long it took, the issue was the location. Even if things seemed fine now, in the heart of the Talun Mountains, surrounded by the scent of blood, they couldn¡¯t hope that monsters wouldn¡¯t keep appearing. Or perhaps, there might be creatures lurking in the shadows between the trees, waiting for an opportunity. ¡®I need to create an opportunity.¡¯ Although he lacked the skill to deal a fatal blow to the troll, Rohan had a secret move unknown to others. ¡®The Warrior King¡¯s Strike.¡¯ Even if it drained all his energy, if it could create an opening for Rowe, it was worth the gamble. Moreover, with the ability to somewhat recover his strength through the Blessing of Breath, it wasn¡¯t a completely hopeless situation. Alongside Rowe, Rohan, who shared the troll¡¯s gaze, gradually began to decrease the intensity of his attacks. Rowe sent a puzzled look, but Rohan continued to diminish his presence little by little, regardless. Though it might seem strange, the troll, consumed by savagery, paid no attention to Rohan¡¯s transformation. Instead, as if approving, it relentlessly unleashed fierce attacks toward Rowe. It was not merely due to the troll¡¯s intelligence being inferior to humans. From Noble mtl dot com Through just a few clashes, the troll clearly realized that Rowe was a far more threatening foe than Rohan, and thus, it was focusing intensely on restraining him. From the troll¡¯s perspective, it couldn¡¯t fathom that Rohan possessed potent claws. If that were the case, it would have struck at the troll long ago. Like a leopard lurking in the shadows, Rohan¡¯s eyes keenly targeted the troll¡¯s vulnerabilities. Chapter 22 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2222 As the battle with Rowe continued, the troll¡¯s attention drifted further away from Rohan. Considering the troll¡¯s size, Rowe¡¯s blade might have seemed small, but to the troll, who had felt the sting of that small blade multiple times, it was a natural choice. And finally, as Rohan¡¯s presence dimmed and nearly vanished. The troll completely turned towards Rowe, exposing its vulnerable back to Rohan. In that moment, as Rohan, who had been crouching, leaped with all his might. ¡°The Strike of the Warrior King.¡± Upon using the skill, his body¡¯s energy swiftly drained, yet the body that leaped once did not falter weakly. It was due to the significantly increased aura from the newly acquired technique and elevated skill proficiency. Rohan¡¯s overflowing vitality burned as fervor, channeling the power through the aura flowing within the blade. Two distinct powers intertwined within the blade. When the power held by the blade reached its peak, Rohan raised the blade above the troll¡¯s back. Realizing his mistake in the midst of the burning power surge, the troll attempted to turn, but it was already too late. By the time the creature sensed the danger, Rohan had firmly grasped the hilt with both hands, driving the sharp blade into the troll¡¯s green skin. The blade, a fusion of two mysteries, pierced through the thick monster¡¯s body in an instant, the sharp tip protruding from the center of its chest, spewing green liquid. ¡°Kweeek!¡± The monster, shaking its body mercilessly from the unexpected pain, but Rohan, rejuvenated by the blessing of breath, did not retreat easily. Sensing the remnants of power clinging to the blade, he leaped onto the troll¡¯s back, striking down as if wielding a hammer, stepping on the blade¡¯s hilt. A sensation akin to cutting tough flesh rose from his toes. As the wound on the chest widened, the troll, overwhelmed by the surging pain and imminent danger of death, displayed convulsive movements. The sudden massive hemorrhage completely paralyzed the creature¡¯s senses and clouded its wariness towards Rowe. Its gaze chased Rohan in a frenzy. And the knight, Rowe, did not miss that opportunity. The blue light that had been intertwined with Rowe¡¯s blade now intensified. Rowe, pouring all his strength and aura into the blade, made a significant leap. Dimmed by agony and bleeding, the troll noticed it a bit late, and that slight delay sealed the troll¡¯s fate. The hand reaching for Rowe trembled, grasping at empty air, as the blade infused with aura touched the monster¡¯s neck. The troll, with its neck deeply severed, lurched forward. With more than half of its head severed, the writhing body posed no threat without the command-giving head. Leaving the deceased creature behind, Rohan and Rowe moved towards their next target. The trolls had displayed formidable power, yet the tide drastically shifted after Rowe and Rohan jointly slew one of them. The viscount, who saw them trying to divide and conquer, shouted loudly, ¡°Stick together for now! Take down that troll first!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Both of them knew it was the rational choice, but they couldn¡¯t abandon their lord, so they chose this course of action. But now that the viscount¡¯s orders had been given, there was no reason to hesitate. While the viscount inflicted wounds on the troll¡¯s body, Row and Adam, along with Rohan, quickly brought down the remaining one. One of them, half-trapped in a net, faced the three users and could do nothing but accept their imminent death without resistance. The last troll was in an even worse situation. Unable to flee at this point, it could only scream in agony as it endured the onslaught from all directions. After a brief struggle, the one who had suffered a fatal blow finally ceased movement. As the viscount raised his sword in victory at the confirmation of the troll¡¯s death, the soldiers were about to cheer but were quickly restrained by the knights. It was natural to be happy, but after such a fierce battle and victory, there was no need to cheer and attract other creatures. The soldiers, realizing the fight was over, relaxed their grip on their weapons. ¡°You all did well. Take care of the fallen comrades¡¯ bodies, report any damaged equipment to the quartermasters. Knights, dismantle the troll with Rohan.¡± After issuing orders and showing approval, the viscount patted the knights on the shoulder and left. Looking in the direction, it seemed he was heading to soothe the startled Sophia. ¡°Thankfully, not many died, should I say?¡± Rohan mumbled to himself as he gazed at the chaotic road strewn with blood and corpses. Considering they were up against such a massive creature, the number of casualties was relatively low, but the fallen were recently laughing and chatting comrades. They had occasionally met during guard duty shifts, exchanged small talk during training. Rohan couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel entirely happy. ¡°Rohan, come here quickly.¡± Startled, Rohan snapped out of his daze at Row¡¯s call. He was holding a knife different from the one usually at his waist, a short, curved blade suitable for the butchering task. As the viscount had mentioned, it seemed they were to dismantle the troll. Though Rohan wondered why a knight would be tasked with this, Row explained without being asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s dirty and smelly, but it¡¯s a principle that the one who kills a monster should butcher it. It¡¯s recommended under the guise of earning the honor of killing the beast, but there¡¯s a separate reason. The skin and flesh of these monsters are very tough. Even ordinary soldiers would find it difficult to handle, as it¡¯s tough to cut all day long, with many areas being hard to penetrate.¡± Therefore, monster butchering was considered an essential skill for knights. How painful would it be if the hard-earned spoils lost their value in someone else¡¯s hands? Of course, for nobles, the story was different, but in any case, an average knight, after killing such a large monster, would likely take on the butchering task themselves. ¡°Not everything is good about being a knight.¡± Although Rohan had not yet received his knighthood, with the viscount¡¯s indirect order, he could assist in dismantling the troll following Row¡¯s advice. Of course, Row had no qualms about teaching Rohan. Having fought alongside him, being the viscount¡¯s disciple, and with his own talents, Rohan was undoubtedly a promising candidate to become a knight soon. Given his excellent character, this assistance would surely be repaid someday. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking these factors into account, Row¡¯s teachings were much kinder and clearer compared to the masters of this era. However, that didn¡¯t mean the butchering task would be easy. After emptying the jars that once held wine, they filled them with blood. Then they began the process of skinning the creature, which was not only challenging from the start but also close to being grueling. I had to lift the large and heavy body several times, and blood flowed freely when I wielded the knife, staining my arms entirely. Moreover, due to the bulky frame and tough flesh, the knife didn¡¯t cut easily. In some areas, it seemed necessary to encircle the flesh to slice it smoothly, making me understand why knights went through this process. Yet, stripping the skin seemed much better compared to harvesting the organs. First, I had to remove the heart and liver. They were quite valuable as ingredients for magic and alchemy. I gripped and pulled the ribs apart, opening a gap, then rummaged through the wriggling entrails to find the heart and liver. The sight was so filled with blood, stench, and repulsiveness that it was unbearable, but Row, who was demonstrating, seemed nonchalant, as if he was already accustomed to it. Next, I had to search through the entrails to find any possible mana stones. Although it was not a usual process unless dealing with a particularly strong specimen, he added that it was part of the learning process for a beginner. ¡°Just learning roughly should be fine¡­¡± Watching all sorts of animal remains popping out, Rowan muttered to himself in his mind, feeling like a top predator. Of course, unable to reject the offered guidance, he obediently followed Row¡¯s instructions outwardly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Row, who had been examining the entrails, suddenly paused with a hint of doubt, holding up a stick. Suppressing the urge to curse, Rowan refocused his gaze, noticing a small white bead-like object caught on the stick from the guts of the beast. ¡°Could this be a mana stone?¡± It was a bead emitting an unbelievably clean white light, making it hard to believe it came from the belly of a monster. The surface was so clean and polished as if someone had crafted it, giving it an unnatural feel. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not a mana stone¡­ What is this?¡± Row, who had been displaying his skill flawlessly until now, was taken aback for the first time. Rowan gave Row a slightly suspicious look, and Row, realizing this, stood up abruptly, holding the bead and approaching the other knights. ¡°Sir Atum, have you ever seen something like this?¡± Atum, after a brief surprise at the bead in Row¡¯s hand, shook his head slightly. ¡°You found one too? Seems like this thing is quite common.¡± Pointing to the right floor, Atum¡¯s fingertips revealed three beads of the same shape Row was holding. ¡°What could this be?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what it is, but¡­ I have a bad feeling about this. I¡¯ve captured trolls many times, but I¡¯ve never heard of such beads coming out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there really a problem?¡± With a stern expression, Rowan joined Atum, now frowning as he watched the two knights move towards the Marquis¡¯s direction. The longer Row took to return, the more prolonged the time he had to endure the gruesome sight and foul stench of troll entrails. The urge to finish quickly and wash his hands overwhelmed Rowan every passing moment. As Rowan was experiencing the pungent taste of butchery, Sophia, after receiving the Marquis¡¯s apologies and comfort to her heart¡¯s content, was taking a break in the carriage. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°It was really terrifying. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Still, not shedding a tear, you¡¯re truly remarkable.¡± Once the Marquis confirmed Sophia had entered the carriage, he returned to his place, but the two maids who followed Sophia were still by her side, sticking close and fussing over her. Some might call it mere formality, but these ladies had lived almost their entire lives within the castle walls. People dying and becoming bloody food, or the existence of such a massive monster like me, they had only heard about it through the boasting of mercenaries, not knowing if it was true or not. Being well aware of how full of hot air mercenaries could be, they were even more skeptical. However, the actual monster they saw was a terrifying being, enough to make one pee a little in their undergarments. If those women safely made it back to Eisel Castle, they were sure to never think about traveling again. But despite occasionally chiming in with the maids¡¯ words, Sophia thought of something other than that dreadful sight. A boy who faced legendary monsters without fear, seizing the moment to deliver a decisive blow, just like a leaping lion, the image of Rohan was deeply etched in Sophia¡¯s mind, refusing to fade away. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Though still young, thanks to being born as a nobleman¡¯s daughter, Sophia¡¯s intellectual level, receiving systematic education, was not at all low. Rumors had it she had just turned fifteen, and even if she possessed a physique beyond her age, it was hard to believe that a boy of her age, no matter how well-built, fought against such a monster. ¡°Truly remarkable.¡± Her face, constantly in awe, had a hint of a rosy hue. Chapter 23 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2323. ¡°So, are you saying this came out of the troll¡¯s body?¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The viscount¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the beads the two knights brought. ¡°I¡­ have never seen anything like this before.¡± ¡°We are also clueless about what it could be. It doesn¡¯t seem to emit any magic or other energy¡­¡± ¡°For now, keep it. We¡¯ll have to ask a mage about it when we reach Arden.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The viscount, dismissing the knights, sank into thought. Though the Talun Mountains were known to be dangerous, it was certainly not a place of magic, so the sudden appearance of four large creatures was undoubtedly strange. While trolls were not averse to congregating with other large creatures, they typically formed a family unit with a pair of adults and their young, not gathering in groups of four like this. ¡®Of course, it could just be my lack of knowledge.¡¯ Even so, he felt it was something worth investigating. After organizing his thoughts, the viscount rallied his companions. The cleanup of the troll corpses was almost complete, and the soldiers were resting on the ground. The bodies of the fallen soldiers had been properly taken care of and buried by their comrades. After a brief rest, the order to depart was given once again. Since no one wanted to linger where they had encountered the trolls, there were no complaints. Everyone seemed eager to escape the mountains as soon as possible. Fortunately, after encountering the trolls, only weak monsters like goblins appeared sporadically, and no significant incidents occurred. Having spent another night in the mountains, the group safely reached the capital after passing through several villages. The soldiers, seeing the massive fortress of Eisel, were left speechless. From Noble mtl dot com The metropolis with a population exceeding one million created a breathtaking scene in itself. Even Rohan, who had tasted the waters of the 21st century, was slightly taken aback, partly due to having lived in the countryside for so long, but it was also a realization of, ¡®Even in such a backward environment, a million people can gather to live together.¡¯ Having experienced the backward environment of Eisel for some time, Rohan had thought the capital wouldn¡¯t be much different, leading to such a reaction. However, amidst the crowds gathering for the founding ceremony, the environment of the capital he squeezed into was not as bad as he had expected. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be compared to the modern world, but what surprised Rohan the most was the presence of proper sanitation facilities, including toilets. He couldn¡¯t remember how shocked he was to see water coming out when he turned the tap in the inn. Though the toilets didn¡¯t have the modern mechanism of flushing with just one lever, the fact that they existed at all was something to be grateful for. Eisel, as well as the other cities he had visited so far, clearly had less filth on the streets, all thanks to the presence of toilets. The Marquis, Sophia, and the knights stayed separately at a luxurious inn for nobles, while Rohan booked a room at an inn targeting commoners along with the soldiers. After unpacking in the room where they would spend the next few days, Rohan entered a restaurant that also served as a bar to have dinner with the soldiers. ¡°Phew¡­ Feels like I can finally live a bit now!¡± In a tavern filled with people, Rohan drank beer with other soldiers, including Argen. Rohan was fifteen years old. In Korea, it would be an age where one shouldn¡¯t even smell alcohol, but here, the treatment was completely different. Not only was the age of adulthood recognized young, but due to the culture being very lenient towards alcohol, it seemed strange for Rohan¡¯s age not to drink. Thinking of it as one of the few advantages in this world, Rohan vigorously drank the beer that seemed carefully chosen to keep cool. ¡°By the way, can I call you by name now? Shouldn¡¯t I use honorifics?¡± Argen, who was chewing on pig intestines, blood, meat, and vegetables, suddenly asked, the fact that the veteran soldier Argen asked such a question showed how ambiguous Rohan¡¯s position was at the moment. Although he was the Lord¡¯s disciple, he was neither a knight nor a noble. In terms of status, he was just a commoner. But that didn¡¯t mean he was the same as the other soldiers if asked, it was another matter. Literally an extremely ambiguous situation. Of course, as time passed, as everyone suspected, if Rohan demanded it, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to receive the treatment of a superior. But Rohan himself didn¡¯t want that. Rather, Rohan wanted people around him to treat him comfortably as before. ¡°No need for formalities. Unless I become a knight, I¡¯m just a commoner for now.¡± Rohan¡¯s refusal, even waving his hands, made the soldiers burst into laughter. It was amusing to see such a sincere gesture being taken so seriously. ¡°By the way, what are we supposed to do from now on?¡± In response to the question from the side, Argen, who had once accompanied the Marquis to the capital, replied bluntly. ¡°Just do what you have to do. Follow the Lord or the Lady when called upon, or just wander around the capital.¡± As they were brought as escorts on the way to the capital, once they arrived, there was nothing specific to do, so in fact, the soldiers could enjoy their free time. The soldiers cheered at Argen¡¯s answer. It felt like all the hardships they endured to get to the capital were washed away in an instant. ¡°Ah, I can rest for a few days.¡± ¡°I want to drink as much as I want. My wife nags too much when I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fetch some water, anyone coming with me?¡± ¡°I need to buy some clothes for my daughter. I wonder how much I¡¯ll be ripped off¡­¡± The soldiers, each speaking of what was on their minds, seemed truly happy. ¡®By the way, what should I do?¡¯ Unlike the other soldiers, Rohan didn¡¯t particularly want to do anything. Just sightseeing in a city similar to the medieval era on Earth was somewhat interesting, but Rohan had no family to buy gifts for, didn¡¯t particularly enjoy alcohol to the point of being drunk every day, and didn¡¯t want to roll around with prostitutes whose hygiene status was questionable. Of course, even though it was a story of a past life, the reason Rohan restrained his boiling s*xual desire, despite having embraced a woman before, was one. ¡®If I contract a s*xually transmitted disease, it¡¯s the end of my life.¡¯ Condoms were not even a concept, and in a world where most prostitutes didn¡¯t even wash their private parts properly, let alone AIDS, if one were to contract syphilis, it was the end of a man¡¯s life. It literally meant reaching the point of having to cut off the genitals. Even if one were to receive salvation through priests or wizards, it would require one¡¯s entire fortune and even debts to be incurred for treatment to be possible. The medicine here, where even antibiotics are absent, was simply not credible no matter how one thought about it. ¡°On the first day, let¡¯s just tour the castle, and from the second day onwards, we should engage in skilled work.¡± Tomorrow¡¯s affairs could wait until tomorrow; for now, he just wanted to rest without a care in the world. After consuming alcohol, snacks, and beverages in a daze, he threw himself onto the bed in his room. Although it was a rough mattress made of straw, today it provided an exceptionally comfortable bed. Exhausted from the long journey, Rohan lay down on the bed and drifted off to sleep. The next day. Rohan, waking up a bit late for morning, finished a simple wash-up before heading downstairs to the first floor. Several soldiers, who like Rohan also welcomed the late morning, were gathered, having their meal. After exchanging brief greetings, he ordered his breakfast. Though it consisted of slightly tough bread, two fried eggs, and two slices of bacon, it was sufficient to fill his hunger. With a satisfied expression on his face after filling his stomach, Rohan set out onto the streets. Having received a hefty reward for capturing the troll, Rohan¡¯s pockets were in a very healthy state. Instead of rights to leather, a sum greater than that had been provided as compensation. There wasn¡¯t anything particularly he wanted to buy, but the freedom to purchase something whenever he wished brought its own joy. Whether due to the influence of the founding festival or if it was always like this, the streets were bustling with people, brimming with energy. ¡°Indeed, the capital is quite different.¡± It was a role he hadn¡¯t played in a long time, feeling such congestion. A long time ago, he had traveled to Europe. Starting from Rome, passing through Switzerland, and heading to Paris, he had thought about how many people must have lived in these ruins while looking at the castles that remained as historical sites. Of course, the castles he had seen back then were in a completely different world, but seeing them filled with people, they seemed to exude more vitality than the concrete apartments. Wandering around the castle as if on a sightseeing tour, Rohan spotted many interesting sights. From vendors selling pretty but seemingly useless items to wizards wearing large hats and robes that he had only seen in games, and even people fighting duels in the middle of the street for reasons unknown. He felt like various human characters were enjoying their own festivals. After strolling the streets for a while, Rohan¡¯s eyes caught sight of familiar figures, now somewhat accustomed. Lady Sophia, maidens, and maids seemed to be enjoying the festival. Although it made him happy to see them, the situation didn¡¯t seem suitable for pretending to be familiar. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it too much to not even speak to someone from the same noble family?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the lady say she dislikes them!¡± ¡°What does a countryside knight have to meddle in!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t insult Lady Sophia! There¡¯s nothing to discuss with you!¡± Just by overhearing the conversation, he could tell what kind of situation it was. Sophia¡¯s appearance was so striking that trouble seemed to follow her naturally. Seeing the appearance of a man on either side of the knight, it was easy to understand why Sophia looked disgusted. ¡°Do they have no shame?¡± Although she had a plump figure and a face buried in fat, at a glance, she seemed to be well over thirty. Sophia was now fifteen, so even generously assuming thirty, there was a whopping fifteen-year age difference. In the world of nobles, this was by no means a small gap. ¡°Ugh, disgusting¡­¡± Unintentionally, Rohan¡¯s true feelings spilled out. In an ordinary gathering of people, it would have been a harmless remark. However, knights were far from ordinary people. The gazes of the three knights, including Lou, immediately turned towards Rohan. ¡°Rohan!¡± ¡°You! What did you just mutter?¡± Momentarily taken aback by the sudden attention, Rohan swiftly turned his head. ¡®I might not have reached the rank of a knight yet, but my skill proficiency has improved significantly, and I have formidable abilities. With Lou by my side, there¡¯s no need to run away without reason.¡¯ Since he wasn¡¯t even a knight yet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to demand a duel first. As long as he didn¡¯t take excessive risks, he felt there was no fear of death. Facing the opponent knight who was getting agitated, Rohan casually replied with a smile, ¡°Oh, suddenly feeling nauseous. hahahaha. Maybe ate something wrong?¡± In response to Rohan¡¯s flippant attitude, the opponent seemed to get even more irritated, reaching for the hilt of his sword. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to check it out myself.¡± Perhaps thinking Rohan would be scared and retreat, he adopted a threatening posture. But if he didn¡¯t start it in the first place, there was no reason to back down now. ¡°Sir Knight? Here?¡± Seeing Rohan dismissively sniff as if the words were absurd, the knight, unable to tolerate it any longer, roughly drew his sword. ¡°What are you doing? Drawing your sword without challenging from the king?¡± Lou, who was observing from the side, seemed to have been waiting for this, as he sharply rebuked the opponent. ¡®As expected, he always has a use.¡¯ Even though he was a novice knight almost being schooled, who would have known he could be so useful. The opponent¡¯s face showed a moment of realization at Lou¡¯s comment. Despite trembling with anger, the opponent couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike Rohan or sheathe his sword. ¡°Why draw a sword you can¡¯t even wield?¡± Continuing Rohan¡¯s provocation, the opponent, finally losing his temper, rushed forward with determination to decisively kill Rohan, a faint blue light shimmering on his blade. But Rohan had no intention of simply taking it lying down. Rather, he was waiting for the moment when the opponent would be off balance, attacking rashly in response to provocation. Underestimating Rohan¡¯s skills and being conscious of Lou, even a knight would inevitably leave openings in such a hasty attack. ¡®The Warrior King¡¯s Strike is unnecessary.¡¯ The opponent¡¯s sword lacked force, and with both feet firmly planted on the ground, just lifting the aura was enough to pull the opponent off balance. Bang! The sound of the clash reverberated through the courtyard. Chapter 24 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2424 ¡°Crack!¡± Surprisingly, Rohan emerged as the victor of the clash. While avoiding the embarrassment of losing his sword, his grip on the sword handle had torn slightly, blood trickling down. Paying the price for underestimating the knight, he had struck back decisively. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± The fact that the attack was directed towards Rohan, who still held a lingering sense of unease, was unbelievable. Once again, Lou intervened to stop the knight who was about to attack. ¡°What in the world are you doing? Not only attacking someone who is not a knight, but also risking your life? Is this how knights behave?¡± Unable to refute Lou¡¯s argument, the opposing knight gritted his teeth. Though he was defiant and stood his ground, to a knight, honor was as precious as life itself. If he continued to display such a despicable behavior, his reputation would plummet. Seeing the disgraceful conduct of the knight they had appointed as a guard, even an unknown noble gave up on confronting Sophia and turned away. ¡°Well, it seems the spirit is broken. Behaving like a lowly wench.¡± As the noble departed, Lou and Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. Though the knight displayed a pitiful sight, the opponent was a noble with a more powerful influence than an easel. Originally not on good terms due to belonging to opposing factions, they had not expected such a lowly approach. Considering the possibility of facing a tough situation due to the knight¡¯s numbers alone, Rohan managed to avert the crisis with timely intervention. ¡°Rohan, well done. You¡¯re quite skilled. You¡¯ll make a great knight soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Rohan. You were truly impressive!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you address me as ¡®Sir Knight¡¯?¡± ¡°I was lucky. I didn¡¯t intend to interfere, but my ears are sharp.¡± Rohan chuckled slightly in response to Lou and the maids¡¯ comments. ¡°¡­Thank you very much, Rohan.¡± Sophia also expressed her gratitude in a soft voice. Her face turning slightly red, Rohan couldn¡¯t help but worry if the shock was too much. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°But were you wandering around alone, Rohan?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Everyone had places they wanted to go.¡± ¡°Then would you like to accompany us?¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s mention of being alone, the two maids suggested joining their group. It seemed like they had scored quite well from the recent incident. After a brief hesitation, considering he had already roamed enough alone, Rohan accepted the proposal. ¡°Well, that sounds good. It was getting a bit boring wandering alone anyway¡­¡± At Rohan¡¯s response, a smile returned to the faces of the two. Meanwhile, Sophia¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°But¡­ Are you really not feeling well, Miss?¡± Feeling a slight regret that she had already agreed to join, she found it awkward to retract her acceptance. Thus, the group with Rohan joined Sophia, and they enjoyed the festival enthusiastically. Due to Sophia¡¯s exceptional beauty, she felt the constant gaze of men upon her. Initially worried if a similar incident like before would occur, thankfully, she did not face such situations twice and regained her composure by the end, making the effort to follow along worthwhile. ¡°Still, it¡¯s quite exhausting.¡± Whether resisting the urge to turn her gaze or being vigilant against others¡¯ schemes, it wasn¡¯t an easy task. Lost in the festive atmosphere, they soon realized that the night was passing by. After confirming the rest of the group entering a high-class inn, Rohan returned to his own accommodation. ¡°Should I have stayed there too?¡± In fact, the viscount had also suggested to Rohan to stay together, but he had refused, feeling uncomfortable about receiving special treatment and not wanting to spend extra money unnecessarily. However, once he stayed in an ordinary inn, he was curious about what the difference was. ¡°It¡¯s too late to regret it anyway.¡± Since he was still young, he knew he could come back to the capital anytime. Rohan, lying leisurely on the bed, opened his status window to check his skills. ¨C Proficient Izel Basic Spear Technique (N) ¨C 100% (increases the power of all spear attacks by 10%) ¨C Proficient Charles-style Practical Swordsmanship (SN) ¨C 100% (increases the power of all sword attacks by 15%) ¨C Proficient Izel Shield Technique (N) ¨C 100% (increases all resistances when holding a shield by 10%) ¨C Proficient Low-Rank Mercenary Sword and Shield Technique (SN) ¨C 100% (increases all resistances by 10% and the power of all attacks by 10% when wielding a sword and shield simultaneously) ¨C Crude Throwing Spear Technique (N) ¨C 97% ¨C Proficient Meditation (N) ¨C 100% (increases recovery rate by 10%) ¨C Proficient Battle Breathing Technique (SN) ¨C 100% (usable once a week, allows the use of ¡®Breath of Blessing¡¯) ¨C Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship (R) ¨C 69% ¨C Barbarian Warrior¡¯s Sword and Shield Technique (R) ¨C 61% ¨C Warrior King¡¯s Strike (R) ¨C 36% ¨C Izel Advanced Swordsmanship (SR) ¨C 18% ¨C Izel Advanced Aerial Combat Technique (R) ¨C 61% Rohan, satisfied with the now lengthy skill list, smiled contently. Continuous training was essential, and his skill proficiency had significantly increased through wars and troll hunts. ¡°Anyway, I should quickly reach 100% in Throwing Spear.¡± Although it had been a while since he acquired the skill, perhaps due to its low rank or the rarity of opportunities to throw a spear, he still couldn¡¯t add the prefix ¡®Proficient¡¯ to it. While he didn¡¯t expect additional effects due to the low rank, it seemed wise to raise the proficiency for the chance to obtain feathers. After deciding on the training plan by looking at his status window, Rohan finally drifted off to sleep in the warm embrace of his blanket. The next day. Plans were often best when set in advance, but they could also change unexpectedly at any moment. Rohan¡¯s plan was no exception, and his determination to spend the whole day throwing spears wavered in an instant due to Argent, a man from the guild. ¡°If you¡¯re at your level, you should be able to participate sufficiently, right? You¡¯ve even killed trolls. I seriously think you could aim for victory.¡± Argent, who had come to find Rohan early in the morning, was suggesting that he participate in a martial arts competition. Of course, Rohan promptly declined. Despite the increase in his skill numbers and proficiency, he knew he was not at a level to compete with knights. While he had skills that could be considered finishing moves, they consumed all remaining stamina at once and were techniques beyond the common knowledge of knights. Therefore, even if he managed to show some skill, the limit would be enduring a few rounds, as he couldn¡¯t use them publicly due to their nature. However, Argent did not expect Rohan to have the strength to defeat knights. The Founding Festival was the kingdom¡¯s grandest celebration, and the martial arts competition was not just any competition. In other words, there were competitions targeting those who had not yet gained a title. And Argent genuinely believed that Rohan had a chance in this competition. A sincere word always had the power to move a person¡¯s heart. It could be said that it was only natural for Rohan¡¯s heart to waver under Argent¡¯s persuasion. Of course, what shook Rohan¡¯s heart the most was the reward for the competition. The first prize was a whopping 10 gold coins. For a family of four, it was enough money to sustain their livelihood for at least ten years. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the first prize that had a reward. The second prize was 5 gold coins, and the third prize was 1 gold coin. With today being the last day for preliminaries, Rohan¡¯s determination to focus on training was shattered. After grabbing his ID and leaving the inn, expecting Argent, who had left after convincing him, Rohan found Argent waiting for him. ¡°Oh? Why have you been waiting until now?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m also participating.¡± ¡°What? Even you, Argent?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty strong for a soldier, right? Winning might be out of reach with you around, but I still want to grab at least one gold coin.¡± ¡°Indeed, with Argent around, he won¡¯t be easily defeated.¡± From his height, build, to strength, Argent was overwhelming, making it difficult for soldiers who hadn¡¯t realized his prowess to compete against him. As Rohan headed to the stadium with Argent, he was taken aback by the huge crowd. ¡°Are all these people¡­ participating in the competition?¡± ¡°No, not all of them. Some are here with family or friends, while others are just spectators. Still, there are really a lot of them.¡± With so many applications, one would wonder when the competition would take place, but after waiting in line for a while, presenting their IDs cleared up the confusion. ¡°Rohan of Izel. Age¡­ Fifteen? Are you really going to participate in this competition? You could get hurt.¡± The receptionist, upon confirming Rohan¡¯s age, immediately changed his tone and asked. Since there were judges, fatal outcomes were rare, but losing an arm or leg was more common than one might think. Especially young, hot-blooded participants like Rohan often found themselves in such situations due to overestimating their abilities and recklessly charging forward, prompting opponents to deliver strong attacks to stop them. If one acquired a disability at a young age, the remaining long life would become a time of suffering, causing many young people to regret their wrong choices for a lifetime. Despite repeated questioning and Rohan¡¯s consistent response, the receptionist, taking a short breath, handed him an item resembling a bamboo segment. ¡°This is a Ironwood from the Treon Mountains. If your sword leaves a mark on it, you pass.¡± ¡°A mark? Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone, not just you, has to go through this. It¡¯s a tree that can only be easily cut by those who become knights, so leaving just a mark is enough to pass.¡± Upon hearing the receptionist¡¯s words, Rohan did not hesitate to draw his sword. ¡°Should I use Oler?¡± He pondered for a moment but decided not to risk it unnecessarily. Being considered a candidate for victory, failing even the first test would be too embarrassing. Of course, he didn¡¯t go as far as to insert Oler into the sword. Since the competition was targeted at those who hadn¡¯t become knights, just the fact that he used Oler would likely draw excessive attention. ¡°It stings a bit, but¡­¡± The fact that he hadn¡¯t become a knight, coupled with the fact that it cost too much to find his conscience, made him think twice. Clang! As Rohan struck the tree with his sword, a distinctly different sound echoed compared to the other participants. Now, with the strength that had become as formidable as Argent¡¯s, combined with the power of Oler, the tree couldn¡¯t withstand it completely. The supposedly tough Ironwood was cut halfway through. ¡°Ha, you pass!¡± The receptionist¡¯s gaze towards Rohan changed instantly. While strength wasn¡¯t everything, if it was overwhelming to this extent, it was a different story. In the eyes of the receptionist, Rohan was no longer a young child but one of the strong contenders for victory. After Rohan passed, it was Arhen¡¯s turn. Arhen, who seemed to possess an extraordinary strength at first glance, was handed a new spear by the receptionist without saying a word. A slightly larger sword than Rohan¡¯s swung lightly, and a slightly shallower wound was carved compared to Rohan. ¡°Pass!¡± Seemingly a result not too surprising, Arhen showed a slightly disappointed expression, slightly lower in tension compared to Rohan. On the other hand, the receptionist who disappointed Arhen was thinking something entirely different. ¡°What a waste!¡± The iron spike just cut by the two hands was made of precious wood. How precious it was, three silver coins in one piece. It felt regretful even though it wasn¡¯t his own, as it boasted an amount similar to a week¡¯s worth of the receptionist¡¯s wages. While the receptionist cursed inwardly, the two of them carried the token of passing and headed to the arena. ¡°The match is tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pray for good luck. Arhen.¡± In response to Rohan¡¯s words, Arhen smiled slightly and replied. ¡°Sure. See you in the finals.¡± After exchanging greetings, he turned away, saying he had things to do, and Rohan belatedly headed to the inn. ¡°It took longer than I thought.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having left not long ago, the time he confirmed through the clocks standing in the castle walls was already three o¡¯clock. It was due to the long wait with many people. Having missed lunchtime, he settled his hunger with a simple meal of meat and vegetables between bread slices. After finishing his meal, Rohan searched the inn¡¯s storage room and retrieved his spear from among the piled belongings. It was collected separately because it was cumbersome and dangerous to store in the accommodation. Although the backyard of the inn was narrow, it was not a big issue as the most important thing for improving spear throwing skills was the correct posture, based on his experience. He made efforts to adopt a posture similar to the knowledge engraved in his mind, repeating the throws with minimal effort. ¡°As expected, the speed of advancing to N grade is fast.¡± The proficiency level was rising at an unimaginable speed, not only for SR grade but even for R grade. In the end, before having a late dinner, Rohan managed to fill all the proficiency levels for spear throwing. ¡°A 10% increase in spear throwing power¡­¡± As expected of a low-grade skill, there wasn¡¯t much to expect from additional effects. ¡°But does this overlap with the additional effect of spear techniques? If it does, is it calculated as simple interest or compound interest¡­¡± Having been a gamer with a long career in a past life, it was a question that naturally came to mind, but Rohan¡¯s status window was too unfriendly to resolve such questions. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t ask someone else to test it¡­¡± It was a truly ambiguous issue, but it was a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved immediately anyway. What mattered now was that he had managed to make one more skill ¡®proficient¡¯ and gained an additional feather. Chapter 25 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2525. Having filled all proficiency levels for the skill and gained an additional feather, Rohan closed the status window without proceeding to synthesis. With skills not scarce enough to use N-grade skills as materials and proficiency levels of R-grade skills being filled, he had no intention of wasting feathers carelessly. ¡°Soon there will come a time when feathers will be in short supply.¡± Even after filling skill proficiency levels, if he couldn¡¯t synthesize due to a lack of feathers, the thought of how frustrating it would be was dreadful. As Rohan waited for the tournament to take place two days later, swinging his weapon, The Viscount was facing a magician whom he could call a long-time friend. ¡°Ezal, long time no see.¡± ¡°Lloyd. Has it been a year? Seems like the capital has treated you well, you haven¡¯t aged a bit.¡± ¡°Not aging, but not standing well these days either. Feeling the weight of my years.¡± From Noble mtl dot com ¡°Wasn¡¯t that always the case?¡± ¡°What nonsense! I used to be so agile! Why come here at this hour to say such things?¡± ¡°Of course not. Well, I did plan to tease you a bit, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± After his response, the Viscount took out a white bead from his pocket and placed it on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I have no idea either. I found it on my way to Arden, encountered some trolls, and these things came out of their bodies.¡± ¡°This? It¡¯s not a mana stone though¡­¡± ¡°Right. Doesn¡¯t seem to be an item with accumulated mana. I fought four of them, and each had one of these beads.¡± ¡°What? You encountered four trolls? Must have been quite a battle?¡± ¡°No, luckily I had two knights with me, so the damage wasn¡¯t significant. Some casualties, but¡­¡± ¡°You went through all this trouble bringing your daughter along. Anyway, it¡¯s strange. My expertise isn¡¯t in demonology, but from what I see, items coming out of a troll¡¯s belly are definitely not common. It looks more like something touched by human hands¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. I also think so. Our knights mentioned it was an unfamiliar item. Even a veteran knight who had killed trolls multiple times. And the fact that trolls were gathered was odd. It¡¯s not common for four of them to gather without any offspring.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After swallowing his saliva, Lloyd made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now. We¡¯ll examine it with the researchers and then come to a conclusion. However, since there¡¯s no trace of mana, it might take a while. Generally, mages aren¡¯t very interested in such items.¡± ¡°Alright. But still, keep an eye on it. It¡¯s bothering me no matter how I think about it.¡± After discussing all matters, Viscount Ezal chatted briefly with Lloyd before tidying up and getting up from his seat. As Viscount Ezal stepped out of the tower, he soon stopped in his tracks. ¡®Should I inform the temple as well?¡¯ It was a dilemma. If using demons to scheme something, most likely, it would be related to demons and dark magic, but informing the temple, the very institution that could be considered their antithesis, was not an easy decision. A world where multiple gods existed, revealing themselves through miracles. There were as many sects following these gods as there were gods, each dedicated to expanding their teachings through the abilities of the deity they worshipped. Punishing evil to elevate the name of the sect was also a way of spreading the name of the god and expanding the teachings. Therefore, even informing about the existence of evil required being cautious of various sects. Moreover, after informing, there was another issue; the sects were relentless when it came to matters related to evil. Though it was undoubtedly a just action, from the perspective of someone who had to work with them, there were nothing but drawbacks. Of course, with sincere cooperation, there was a reward, but if they didn¡¯t cooperate properly, not only were there no benefits, but there were also disadvantages. So, there was no choice but to hesitate in making a decision. Furthermore, the location where the incident occurred was the Talun Mountains. It was a place not directly related to Viscount Ezal¡¯s territory. Even if one were to consider it as damage, it would only weaken the domain of a noble from the same faction, and there would be a temporary interruption in trade from the capital. But still, Viscount Ezal hesitated because he belonged to a generation that had experienced the invasion of a demon army during his youth. It was a time so miserable that he could understand the temple¡¯s hypersensitivity. After a brief moment of contemplation, Viscount Ezal¡¯s decision was to put it on hold. Lloyd was a competent magician, and he had researchers from the tower with him. Having taken on the job, a brief delay wouldn¡¯t pose a significant issue. The Earl of Isel, who had momentarily paused, continued his steps towards the lodging. ¡°Really big.¡± Chris, who had come to the stadium following Rohan and Argent, widened his eyes in awe. Thanks to the reward he received for holding back his hand while throwing the net at the troll, he had indulged in eating and playing for days, causing him to look slightly chubby compared to his usual self, almost childlike. Rohan and Argent, seeing Chris like that, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle without saying a word. ¡°He¡¯s got quite the resilient mentality.¡± It was fascinating how he maintained a bright demeanor even after narrowly escaping death multiple times. Rohan and Argent displayed their prowess as players upon entry, while Chris, having paid separately as a spectator, went into the stadium. The contrast in numbers at both entrances was dramatic. Despite the early hour, the line at the spectator entrance was long and bustling, but the entrance designated for players was so spacious that just a push would let one through. After exchanging greetings with Chris and entering the stadium, Rohan looked around. The stands, empty during the exam, were rapidly filling up with spectators and vendors. On the other hand, the inside of the stadium was eerily empty, with significantly fewer people than on exam day. The stadium¡¯s interior, once jam-packed during registration due to the multitude of people, now seemed to have fewer successful candidates than expected. Not everyone had arrived yet, but currently, there seemed to be barely over two hundred people at most. ¡°Is this all there is¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the exam wasn¡¯t a walk in the park.¡± Argent responded to Rohan¡¯s muttering. Indeed, wielding a polearm was no easy feat. Of course, reaching the level of a knight by using axes or maces wasn¡¯t impossible, but in the context of mercenary subjects, it was uncommon to use such heavy weaponry. Due to their weight, they could easily hamper agility, and it was inconvenient to carry them compared to swords. While the destructive power stemming from their weight was incomparable to that of swords, in combat between individuals, victory wasn¡¯t solely determined by that destructive force, hence the preference for swords in general. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not to say there aren¡¯t people wielding axes or maces.¡± Perhaps among them, there were those who capitalized on the advantages of such polearms. And most likely, those individuals wouldn¡¯t pass the preliminaries and would be eliminated. The fact that a sword could match the impact of an axe meant that the physical conditioning was on a different level. As there was still some time before the competition began, Rohan sat in the waiting room under the stands to inspect his weapon. The sword he acquired as the Earl of Isel¡¯s disciple. Having sharpened and oiled it yesterday, it radiated a sharp gleam as bright as when he first received it. Engaging in light banter with Argent, they whiled away the time until the match was about to start, when the booming voice of the announcer outside the stadium caught their attention. ¡°Huh?¡± Rohan¡¯s slightly surprised voice was heard upon hearing the announcer. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Rohan was taken aback because the announcer¡¯s voice felt as if it was spoken directly into a microphone. It was much louder and resonant than usual, akin to a karaoke microphone. ¡®Their technology is different.¡¯ While unthinkable in Isel, it seemed that the overwhelming advancement in this capital might not be something achieved through magic. The scientific technology here was too outdated to create a modern microphone, leaving magic as the only viable option. As Rohan briefly sensed the scent of modern culture, the host captivated the audience with a ceaseless wagging of his tongue. Rohan, too, listened closely to the host¡¯s voice echoing through the waiting room. In truth, driven impulsively by Argen¡¯s persuasion to participate, Rohan had little knowledge despite entering the competition. All Rohan knew was that the competition would span two days and that the prizes were quite generous. The rules were simple. Subdue your opponent without killing them. Attacking a defeated opponent was strictly forbidden, but there seemed to be no repercussions for getting injured or killed during the fight. Though one might think that the one who fought with real weapons would end up dying each time they lost, it was said that it was rare for someone to meet their end unexpectedly, as the judges, being knights in their own right, prevented such occurrences. The match would end before such a situation arose. ¡°I wish we could finish it all in one day.¡± Argen mumbled, chin in hand. It seemed he wasn¡¯t fond of dividing the preliminaries and the main competition over two days. But in Rohan¡¯s opinion, it wasn¡¯t done to prolong the tournament needlessly. It was likely an unavoidable choice due to the large number of participants. There were four stages inside the arena alone. It was evident that they aimed to conduct the preliminaries swiftly. After the explanation of the matches, attendants clad in armor entered the waiting room and led the participants away. Observing them targeting specific participants, it seemed they had arranged the matchups in advance. The cheers of the audience, seemingly indicating the start of the matches, reached the waiting room, but aside from the competing players, no one could leave the room and had to sit quietly, waiting for their turn. ¡°Ugh, what a waste of time.¡± With no skills to practice quietly like meditation, Rohan had no choice but to pass the time chatting with Argen. Occasionally, attendants would come in and escort two or four participants out. Despite conducting four matches simultaneously, the frequency of attendants entering wasn¡¯t particularly fast. Having a small clock in the waiting room provided some comfort, allowing them to keep track of time. After nearly two hours of idle chatter with Argen, and with their conversation now paused, an attendant finally called Rohan¡¯s name. Having waited for so long, any hint of tension had dissipated, allowing Rohan to walk out with his weapon without a trace of nervousness. As he followed the attendant through the door, another participant who came out alongside him lightly tapped his shoulder. When Rohan turned his head, the person smirked, saying, ¡°Hey, rookie. If you don¡¯t want to die, surrender quickly. Got it?¡± Though the words were harsh, Rohan simply smiled back. His face may have looked tough, but there was no hint of arrogance about him. He was not a novice warrior who would be intimidated by the opponent¡¯s menacing expression, trying to press him. Even as he stepped onto the arena, there was no applause from the audience. Initially excited spectators had lost interest after watching similar-level matches for nearly two hours. The fact that the decisive moments were unfolding right next to them in the adjacent arena also contributed to the audience¡¯s apathy. Of course, Rohan paid no mind. He didn¡¯t even think he would garner any attention in the preliminaries. His opponent, who seemed to be trying to pressure Rohan, had an even more grim expression, but Rohan was not an inexperienced fighter who would be daunted by his opponent¡¯s demeanor. As the judgment signaled the beginning of the match, Rohan lunged forward and leaped off the ground. The opponent, taken aback by the unexpected speed, instinctively raised their sword. It was a swift response that even Rohan would find hard to call slow. The only issue was that due to the sudden defensive posture, they couldn¡¯t move their lower body. Rohan, who possessed strength beyond that of an ordinary adult male, swung his sword heavily, carrying his weight with it. There was an unstoppable force that couldn¡¯t be countered without firmly anchoring the lower body. The clash of swords revealed the opponent¡¯s sword aimed back at its owner after being pushed back by Rohan. Clang! The tip of the sword hit the helmet, creating a noise, and blood trickled down the opponent¡¯s cheek. Though the wound was shallow, the opponent, unable to completely dissipate the impact of the sword hitting their head, staggered heavily. The match ended there. Rohan¡¯s sword was aimed at the unbalanced opponent¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡­ surrender.¡± The opponent¡¯s clear acknowledgment of the evident gap in skill with Rohan was apparent. In just two rounds, Rohan had won three times, securing a spot in the main event. The content of the matches felt so monotonous that it was almost boring. On the other hand, Argen had surprisingly fought fiercely in every match. Starting from the first match, facing an opponent with a similar build to Argen was no easy feat. At first glance, it was clear that both shared a natural strength, leading to a visible sense of bewilderment between them. And the match itself was equally unpredictable. With just a glance, they could gauge each other¡¯s strength, causing both to size each other up for a while despite their imposing stature. What decided the match was Argen¡¯s well-timed strike. As the opponent also possessed formidable strength, attempting a belated counterattack was futile, unable to reverse the momentum. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, Argen, who won the first round, faced a warrior wielding a shield as the next opponent, unleashing a relentless and hefty assault unlike the first opponent. Frustrated by the ironclad defense, Argen¡¯s retaliation was sharp enough to impress even Rohan. The sight of Argen skillfully exploiting the unprotected areas of the opponent¡¯s armor demonstrated what a seasoned warrior was capable of. However, Argen was also an experienced veteran. Skillfully handling the opponent¡¯s attacks, just as Argen did, was no easy feat, and overcoming the opponent¡¯s strength and stamina derived from their massive physique proved challenging enough that the opponent eventually had to admit defeat, losing their sword in the process. The third opponent entered with a spear, a skilled spearman capable of striking the vulnerable points of the armor. Argen, seemingly more cautious than usual in the face of the sharp attacks, was on high alert. From Noble mtl dot com But at the moment when Argen¡¯s heavy sword struck the spear, the opponent was pushed back by the force, staggering greatly, allowing Argen to close in deeply. No matter how great a spearman, once the distance was compromised, they were no longer a formidable presence. In an instant, Argen¡¯s sword was aimed at the opponent¡¯s neck, and the opponent simply surrendered. Thus, Argen succeeded in advancing to the main event, but unlike Rohan, he had acquired quite a few injuries. Chapter 26 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2626. Quietly left alone, it would naturally heal, but for now, it was a wound uncomfortable enough to move. If there were potions, it could be resolved in an instant, but considering the price, it was a method one dared not attempt. Worried Rohan tried to stop Argen from participating, but Argen strongly expressed his determination to compete in the main event. ¡°I can¡¯t give up because of such wounds. I may not be able to come back to Arden anytime soon, and I¡¯m not young anymore, so this tournament might be my last chance to compete.¡± With a fiery spirit, Rohan couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more. Just hoping not to be seriously injured. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t relax either.¡± In fact, the opponents they met in the qualifiers were too easy; once in the main event, it was inevitable to face formidable opponents. There was no rule stating that one must receive a title even if they possessed knight-level skills. After all the qualifiers were over, returning to the lodging from the arena, it was already past evening. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the main event match scheduled for the next day, there was no room for other thoughts. Just went down to the dining hall, filled their stomachs with a stew filled with meat, and went to bed early. The next day, soldiers who heard that both Rohan and Argen had advanced to the main event wanted to follow them from morning, saying they wanted to watch. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re a bit tired.¡± ¡°You need to look good with good condition.¡± As they chatted, they quickly arrived at the arena and found their seats in the waiting room. ¡°Must be because it¡¯s the main event, they¡¯re providing these?¡± Unlike yesterday, the waiting room had simple snacks prepared: meat pies, cookies, and small pieces of bread neatly arranged with drinks. Argen, who seemed to enjoy the taste, picked up a pie and smiled contentedly. As they snacked and waited, the familiar voice of the host began to fill the arena again. At the same time, ushers came in and put up a large paper with the match schedule drawn on it. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rohan smiled as he checked the match schedule. Argen was on the opposite side, meaning they wouldn¡¯t meet until the finals. ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s my first match.¡± After checking the order, a slight tension and excitement enveloped Rohan. It felt like his body was preparing for a fight. The host explained the rules once again, then the ushers came in and took Rohan and his opponent out of the waiting room. Stepping into the arena, Rohan walked around, taking in the surroundings. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Start already!¡± So crowded that even the spectators who couldn¡¯t find proper seats were standing and watching, it was quite a sight. Amidst all the noise they created, he stepped onto the stage. ¡°Main event sure is different.¡± Combining the four stages used in the qualifiers into one large space. The gazes pouring in from all directions were much more intense than in the previous qualifying matches. The pressure felt from the presence of many people, and the tension of facing the opponent and their weapon in front of you. Exhaled deeply to release it all. With calm breaths, he focused on his opponent. A physique slightly larger than Rohan¡¯s, with well-trained muscular body. Wearing chain armor and wielding a sword slightly longer and thicker than an ordinary one. ¡°Surely a wielder of aggressive swordsmanship.¡± Rohan¡¯s conclusion after a brief observation. Following the instructions of the judgment, he distanced himself from the opponent and raised his sword in response to the horn signaling the start of the match. As Rohan expected, the opponent displayed aggressively swift movements from the start. The opponent leaped towards Rohan, who had taken a defensive stance, like a leopard. Seemingly confident after passing the preliminaries, the charging momentum was fierce. Slightly lifting his body in the air, the opponent swung the sword heavily towards Rohan, putting all their weight behind it. If they had equal strength, this attack would have disrupted the balance in an instant. However, Rohan had no intention of retreating easily. Firmly planting his lower body on the ground, he twisted his waist and struck with his sword. A strike to intercept the opponent¡¯s sword head-on was launched from Rohan¡¯s fingertips. Clang! Grasping tightly the sword that seemed to slip away at any moment, he parried the opponent¡¯s ensuing attack. The sound of metal clashing echoed continuously on the stage. The spectators watching their fight erupted in cheers. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°They¡¯re insane! Both of them are insane!¡± Cheers, screams, and shouts mixed chaotically, filling the arena, but both fighters paid no mind to such things. They just moved their arms instinctively following the movements of the sword tips before their eyes. Even in the midst of the frantic fight, Rohan felt a kind of respect for his opponent. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any aura.¡± No matter how he looked, the opponent in front of him was not an aura user. They were simply facing Rohan with their trained physical body. Rohan was confident that even if he were to awaken the aura in this fight, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But respect was respect, and victory was victory. Even without using aura, Rohan¡¯s physical abilities had already surpassed those of Argen. Raising the tempo one step further, he put full force into each attack. It seemed the opponent¡¯s hands were trembling slightly from the impact of the recoil. Sensing the disadvantage, the opponent tried to create distance, but Rohan persistently followed, continuing his attacks. And finally, whether exhausted or not, the opponent¡¯s sword flew out of their hand and rolled on the stage. ¡°I lost¡­¡± The opponent declared defeat with a regretful expression. Applause and cheers rained down on Rohan, who raised his fist in victory. With the support of the crowd, Rohan left the stage, and two hours later, Argen could finally compete. ¡°Man, waiting is really damn boring.¡± He grumbled, exchanging words of encouragement towards him and waiting for Argen amidst the cheers of the audience. With a momentum that seemed to easily defeat the opponent and return, Argen stepped forward, but despite the time passing considerably, the door to the waiting room remained closed. Nearly an hour later, the cheers of the audience began to subside, and soon an usher opened the door and entered. To find out who the winner was, Rohan looked behind the guide, but neither Argen nor his opponent had returned to the waiting room. Feeling a sense of foreboding, he watched the guide¡¯s fingers as they modified the tournament bracket. Drawing X¡¯s next to both Argen and his opponent¡¯s names, the guide treated the previous match¡¯s winner as advancing to the next round. Before he could leave the waiting room, Rohan quickly caught up to him and spoke, ¡°What happened to the two who lost the previous match?¡± Taken aback by Rohan¡¯s sudden question, the guide hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Ah, Argen won, but both of them sustained serious injuries and had to forfeit the next match.¡± ¡°Are their lives¡­ in danger?¡± ¡°They have deep wounds and lost a lot of blood¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ thank you¡­¡± With a worried heart, Rohan¡¯s face hardened. Despite feeling dizzy, he couldn¡¯t just leave the arena now. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do even if I go.¡± He had heard that in case of injury, they would be transferred to a medical facility, so by now, Argen would probably be on his way to receive treatment. And next up was Rohan¡¯s own match. After hearing about Argen¡¯s situation, he fought two matches, but the course of the games didn¡¯t differ much from the first one. His opponent was undoubtedly a physically well-prepared, excellent warrior, but he couldn¡¯t be a match for Rohan, armed with various skills. From the opponent¡¯s perspective, it was just bad luck, but in reality, being able to return from such a competition without major injuries was fortunate enough. As the match progressed, the field narrowed down to four. Having gone through several matches, he was now familiar enough with the remaining opponents¡¯ names and faces. Rohan¡¯s opponent was a man in his mid-thirties, seemingly a mercenary, with a sturdy physique and two swords strapped to his back. If asked how he knew he was a mercenary, it was because everything from his attire to demeanor was typical of a mercenary. Constantly provoking the opponents he had encountered so far and eventually trampling over them, he was a man who had risen through the ranks by force. Whether it was his natural disposition or a tactic to unsettle his opponents, it was undeniable that his behavior was unpleasant. And Rohan couldn¡¯t avoid his provocations either. ¡°Hey, rookie. You¡¯re my next opponent? You look barely twenty, right¡­ Lucky you?¡± ¡°Did you come here after sucking your mom¡¯s milk dry? Oh, maybe you¡¯re already dead?¡± ¡°Do you have a sister? If you do, let¡¯s share her.¡± Throwing all sorts of dirty words, the opponent. But Rohan was someone who had survived in the harsh world of South Korea¡¯s gaming industry even before being born into this world. He had a heart that remained unaffected by mediocre insults and lewd remarks. And Rohan knew well that hurling insults at such a person would only hurt his own pride. Just trampling over them with his skills. He had learned long ago that was the quickest solution through experience. Now, standing on the stage that felt familiar, he faced his opponent. The opponent, who probably had no personal grudge against Rohan, exuded a level of aggressiveness in his attack that felt like a palpable threat. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you this time too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rip your opponent apart!¡± ¡°Rohan! Show that trash what you¡¯re made of!¡± As the audience¡¯s cheers poured down, Rohan could deduce one thing from the scene. ¡®This guy, he killed his opponent.¡¯ It was obvious from the bloodthirsty excitement in the crowd, shouting to kill, that this was a predictable situation. ¡°hehehe, let¡¯s finish this in one go.¡± A faint blue light emanated from the blade of the one who spoke with a sardonic laugh. Anger surged in Rohan¡¯s eyes as he saw the opponent. ¡®This guy, he intentionally killed.¡¯ If one could inject aura into a blade to such an extent, there was no need to kill the opponent to win. He was nothing more than a person who killed for fun. For the first time in this tournament, Rohan felt a sense of malice brewing within him. ¡®If I let him be, he will only cause harm to others.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t Rohan himself harboring malice? With his resolve set, Rohan led the opponent with the aura towards him, and his sword slowly tinged with a blue light. The opponent¡¯s eyes, which had seemed playful at first glance, now shook greatly at the sight of the much denser and sharper blue light than his own, as if he was looking at a toy. An ominous premonition struck, but the opponent quickly shook off his unease, tilting his head slightly. Though it seemed like he might lunge at Rohan any moment, perhaps due to seeing the aura, he cautiously closed the distance between them. ¡®He¡¯s still inexperienced. Even if he can handle the aura, he¡¯s surely inexperienced in combat. I can definitely win.¡¯ The mercenary swordsman, Jace, thought so. Initially, he thought Rohan was just a lucky rookie, but he didn¡¯t expect him to wield such a dense aura. But there was no room for losing here. From Noble mtl dot com Half a year since he could use the aura. He had bet his life¡¯s savings solely on his victory in this tournament. In other words, losing meant losing everything. He had already considered facing aura users several times. Those participating in this tournament would at best be at a similar level to himself. Having rolled as a mercenary and experienced numerous battles, he was confident he wouldn¡¯t lose. Moreover, Rohan¡¯s weapon was just an ordinary one-handed sword with a small shield. With such equipment, there was no way to withstand the power of a two-handed sword. As Jace closed the distance, he swung his sword with all his might. Chapter 27 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2727. A two-handed sword is undoubtedly a threatening weapon. If they possessed the same strength, it would be difficult to dare to block with a one-handed sword or shield. But this was precisely what happened when they had the same level of strength. Rohan¡¯s strength was superior to Jace¡¯s, and he was in a state of receiving a powerful buff by wielding both sword and shield simultaneously. With this alone, it was possible to parry attacks with similar strength, yet Rohan chose not to deflect them head-on. Unlike the aggressive style of ancient warriors, Eisel¡¯s swordsmanship was balanced between offense and defense. Protecting oneself first and then attacking the opponent, a classical swordsmanship approach. Naturally, there were techniques to parry and deflect the opponent¡¯s attacks in various ways. Even with low proficiency, it was a skill that received an SR grade evaluation. Until the end, the clash of the two swords filled with aura did not make as much noise as one would expect from the collision of metal against metal. It was like weathering a storm, flawlessly deflecting the relentless attacks. From afar in the spectator seats, the Marquis of Izel¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Rohan¡¯s match. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ grown. No, he¡¯s still growing.¡± Although still rough around the edges, Rohan¡¯s sword movements were far more flexible and graceful compared to when he was taught in the old Izel domain. Suddenly, the Marquis recalled the moment he learned swordsmanship from his father. ¡°What was I like at that age?¡± Having picked up the sword at a much younger age than Rohan, he had been recognized as a skilled swordsman by the time Rohan¡¯s age had arrived. But his achievements paled in comparison to what Rohan had accomplished in such a short span. It wasn¡¯t until he was well into his twenties that he truly understood the intricacies of advanced swordsmanship. ¡°I made the right choice in coming to watch.¡± Having attended upon a soldier¡¯s insistence the night before, it had become an opportunity to witness his disciple¡¯s achievements. ¡°I could have brought Arghen along, too.¡± In many ways, it had turned out to be a meaningful occasion, leaving the Marquis in a not unpleasant mood. On the other hand, Sophia, who sat beside the Marquis, was silently screaming into her hands. While the Marquis was busy admiring Rohan¡¯s performance, Sophia, lacking deep knowledge of swordsmanship, seemed as if Rohan could strike his opponent at any moment. So engrossed was she that cold sweat was trickling down her pale face. ¡°Sophia, look¡­ right?¡± The Marquis, intending to teach Sophia through Rohan, made a strange expression. He felt a sense of discomfort at her pale face, the hand raised as if to cover her eyes, and her trembling legs, which did not seem to match. At the end of his daughter¡¯s gaze was none other than his one and only disciple, Rohan. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Now, as a devoted husband to his wife, the Marquis had a past where he had sown his wild oats with many women during his vigorous youth. Given such a history, it was impossible not to notice his daughter¡¯s change in demeanor. He had momentarily paused in his thoughts, but his seasoned rationality soon began to play its role. One common trait of a proper adult is having a calculator in their head for unexpected situations. Even in the face of unforeseen circumstances, the Marquis¡¯ mind quickly began to calculate. Surprisingly, he concluded that Rohan wouldn¡¯t be a bad match for Sophia. ¡°He¡¯s talented, diligent, with impeccable character. No issues with women, age matches well¡­¡± Although there was a flaw in being of common birth, that could be overcome by proving his skills and becoming a knight. Since he wasn¡¯t originally of high nobility, having exceptional abilities despite being common wouldn¡¯t be a major drawback. With his judgment made, the Marquis¡¯ gaze towards Rohan changed. No longer just a disciple, but a potential son-in-law. While Rohan¡¯s fight had seemed relaxed until now, once he noticed his daughter¡¯s sentiments, it suddenly felt precarious. Although the Marquis¡¯ gaze had shifted, in reality, enduring like this was the most efficient choice from Rohan¡¯s perspective. Engaging in attacks inevitably consumes more resources than defense, and by just withstanding the opponent¡¯s attacks, Rohan was gradually gaining an advantage. Though Rohan had a relatively upper hand, the difference wasn¡¯t significant enough to easily secure victory. To finish decisively, he would need to use the Warrior King¡¯s Strike, but it wasn¡¯t a choice he wanted to make when he hadn¡¯t even reached the final round. For now, wearing down Jace¡¯s stamina was Rohan¡¯s chosen fighting style. As time passed, Jace¡¯s mind grew restless. ¡°Damn, why is it so tough.¡± Undoubtedly, Jace¡¯s talent was exceptional. Based on the experience gained from working as a mercenary, reconstructing his swordsmanship on the foundation of what he briefly learned in his youth, Jace¡¯s current swordsmanship was a reflection of that. It was a remarkable achievement to transform him from a mere lowly mercenary to an elite user, but his swordsmanship also suited the notion of being fundamentally lacking. His lackluster basics led to a style of swordsmanship that risked life on unconventional tactics, was overly aggressive due to a lack of balance in offense and defense, and completely disregarded the concept of moderation. As a mercenary who enjoyed ambushes and sneak attacks, his swordsmanship was so finely tuned that the word ¡°optimized¡± would be fitting, yet paradoxically, his swordsmanship also defined Jace¡¯s limits. Constantly provoking his opponents and engaging in despicable acts were also influenced by such swordsmanship. He needed to shake his opponents a bit to create openings in order to achieve an easy victory. Of course, it was undeniable that his nature readily accepted such behavior. As he cursed profusely, as was his habit in the waiting room, and looked at the foolishly standing Rohan, he thought he would easily win. Until he drew his sword, he was convinced of his victory. But Rohan¡¯s sword was completely different from any opponent he had faced before. It felt heavy, like cutting through water. The word ¡°sticky¡± was apt. Like a swamp, Rohan¡¯s sword slowly but surely drained Jace¡¯s stamina. And by the time Jace realized this fact, it was already too late. Exhausted from his attacks, Jace was panting heavily, sweating profusely, while his opponent remained calm, just as at the beginning of the match. ¡°There¡¯s no other way now.¡± He had to find an opening somehow and keep pressing on. Although noticeably weaker than before, he forced himself to maintain the offensive. If Rohan were to counterattack now, Jace felt he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. As the time to feign calmness became increasingly difficult. A tiny opening appeared in Jace¡¯s eyes. It was undoubtedly a mistake to let his guard down when he saw Jace, clearly worn out. Sensing it was his last chance, Jace unleashed all the energy he had saved up, along with his sword. As he swung his sword, Jace suddenly thought. That this strike was the finest among all the strikes he had ever made in his life. The aura of his sword rose in a sharp blue light, and no other sword he had wielded in his life had been faster than this. Although it couldn¡¯t be confirmed in reality, at least that¡¯s how Jace felt. His sword, aimed at Rohan¡¯s side, bared its fangs. It was a moment of life and death, apparent to anyone. Rohan thought to himself. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve fallen into the trap.¡± Logically, there was no reason for Rohan, who had maintained flawless defense until now, to suddenly let his guard down. Under normal circumstances, Jace would have found the situation quite suspicious as well. But due to accumulated fatigue and excessive excitement, he made a wrong judgment. Intentionally showing a vulnerability and turning it into a trap. By exploiting the fact that his opponent was an experienced mercenary, Rohan occasionally exposed minute vulnerabilities that were hard to notice. Rohan threw the bait, and Jace fell for it hook, line, and sinker. And it is never easy for a fish properly caught in fishing to survive. The gap that was slightly exposed on the left side was instantly covered by the shield, and the sword, which added the bounce back force, aimed at Jace, deflecting his attack. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± Only then did he come to his senses, but it was already too late to turn back. In the midst of hastily drawing his sword, Rohan¡¯s sword was already approaching near Jace¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Han¡­¡± Jace tried to admit defeat, and Rohan noticed it as well. However, Rohan, though honorable, was not a pushover, and he did not forget all the insults spat at him. Wrapped around the well-maintained, sharp sword that hadn¡¯t lost its edge, the chainmail seemed to be sliced like tofu. ¡°aaargh!¡± Blood spurted like a fountain, and the cleanly severed arm rolled on the ground. Abandoning the sword he held, Jace clutched the severed part of his arm and wailed in pain. Although the remaining conscience of a modern man pleaded guilt, Rohan, who had already adapted to the savage era, did not show any sign of remorse. He simply raised his hands in joy of victory. ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Rohan! Rohan! Rohan!¡± ¡°All thanks to you for making a big profit! hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡°That bastard, losing to someone younger than himself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the reason for this failure! I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Praise showered upon the victor, while insults and curses poured from all directions onto the loser. Some even went as far as throwing knives in their madness. Rohan descended from the stage with the declaration of victory, and Jace was carried away to the arena, hearing the cheers of the audience. ¡°How long will it take this time?¡± Unless intentionally delaying the match, it would continue until one side died or declared surrender. Depending on the personalities of the two naturally, the duration of the match could vary drastically, but judging from the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, it didn¡¯t seem like it would take long. As expected, before 20 minutes passed, the man who would be his opponent in the final entered through the waiting room door. Though there were signs of fatigue, no deep wounds were visible. Perhaps out of consideration for the just-finished opponent, an additional thirty minutes of rest was granted. As the calls for the match to proceed faster began to be heard, the two could ascend to the stage. While there was no rudeness or aggression like Jace, Rohan sensed that the opponent¡¯s prowess was not inferior to Jace¡¯s. The chainmail and the one-handed sword were his entire armament, but a natural sense of ease emanated from him. ¡°I am Jin of Doria.¡± Amidst the uproarious introduction by the announcer and the pouring cheers, Jin¡¯s low, firm voice reached Rohan. ¡°¡­I am Rohan of Ezel.¡± After a brief exchange of greetings, the match began with the announcer¡¯s declaration. As befitting a match that would mark the end of the fiercely contested tournament, tremendous cheers and noise erupted. But these were two individuals who had fought fiercely to reach the final. There was no room for distraction over such trivial stimuli. The two, with swords drawn, were completely focused on each other. The audience erupted with excitement as if a clash was imminent, yet the two remained motionless as if frozen. The tension of the standoff that day was palpable. The spectators, who had yearned for a fierce battle, soon began to jeer. ¡°Fight! Fight!¡± From Noble mtl dot com ¡°Why are you just standing there like fools!¡± Beyond mere criticism, when it was about to escalate to unspeakable insults. As the two who had stood still began to move as if they had made an agreement. Being the final showdown, there was no need to think about the next match. As if leaving no room for even a bit of strength, both of them had pushed their skills to the limit. For those who failed to recognize the presence of Aura, the exchange of blows that was hard to follow with the eyes was over in an instant. ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­¡± Most of the audience roared without even knowing what had happened, but a considerable number of people clearly understood which side had gained the upper hand. ¡°Disadvantaged.¡± The Earl of Izel was naturally one of those who had recognized it. At first glance, the fight seemed equal, but in reality, it was a clear advantage for Rohan. In the eyes of the Earl of Izel, there wasn¡¯t much lacking in Rohan. In terms of stamina, Aura capacity, and power, Rohan was slightly superior. While the opponent undoubtedly possessed exceptional qualities due to their youth, compared to Rohan, their talent seemed dimmed. Yet, there was only one reason for falling behind, swordsmanship. A well-balanced, clearly superior swordsmanship belonging to a renowned family that didn¡¯t lag behind the Earl¡¯s swordsmanship. With Rohan, who had by now become quite familiar with Izel¡¯s swordsmanship, the overwhelming skill level was evident enough to push back even against him. A gap so significant that overcoming it with other slight advantages was impossible. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t get seriously injured.¡± Seemingly not even considering hiding anymore, the Earl, who glanced at Sophia openly covering her face, muttered darkly. ¡°It¡¯s like a solid wall.¡± As time passed, Rohan felt the deepening gloom. Combining Izel¡¯s traditional swordsmanship, ancient warrior swordsmanship, and the innovative Charles-style combat techniques, despite launching attacks, there was no wavering in the Earl¡¯s defense. Powerful yet subtle attacks were evaded, while small but ineffective feints were easily parried. The movements were textbook, but what made them truly effective was their efficiency. Moreover, with the strategic use of Aura, it felt like an impenetrable wall. Amidst the occasional sharp attacks, Rohan had already sustained numerous wounds. ¡°There seems to be only one way¡­¡± While everyone anticipated Rohan¡¯s defeat, he still had one ace up his sleeve. The initial and unique active skill, the Warrior King¡¯s Strike. If even this failed to land a telling blow, there was no chance of winning this match. But even his confidence in the formidable strike was shaken by the Earl¡¯s sturdy defense. He couldn¡¯t simply unleash it thinking it would cut through the opponent. Hence, Rohan began to reveal slight openings. Setting a trap. Despite receiving small wounds from the relentless attacks of Jin¡¯s sword, he managed to avoid any fatal injuries. Even though he had seized the initiative, his opponent¡¯s sword remained strong and cautious. Rohan steadied his anxious heart. Regardless of the experiences his opponent had, Rohan knew firsthand just how skilled a swordsman he was. Yet, his opponent was also human. In a prolonged battle, there were moments when focus could waver. As the fight dragged on endlessly, spectators growing bored directed their criticism towards Rohan. But in Rohan¡¯s ears, there was only silence. His concentration was so intense, bordering on a trance-like state. Nevertheless, the wounds continued to accumulate. Even though he had not allowed fatigue to seep into his armor, his opponent¡¯s sword remained sharp and precise. ¡°Taking more hits could be dangerous.¡± As the warrior king who gained strength at the cost of stamina, excessive fatigue would only diminish the effectiveness of his skills. Ultimately, Rohan resorted to a desperate measure. He exposed a vulnerability and offered his left arm to Jin¡¯s sword. The sensation of cold metal piercing through his forearm was accompanied by a vivid, agonizing pain. ¡°Urgh!¡± Despite being careful to avoid major blood vessels and tendons, the pain was excruciating, making his body stiffen. Naturally, towards the glaring gap, Jin¡¯s sword thrust sharply once more. Even the experienced swordsman Jin could let his guard down at the brink of success. Perhaps Jin was no exception as a previously unseen vulnerability was exposed to Rohan¡¯s eyes. An attack that reached out straight without any cunning, aiming to finish the match quickly. It was an attack that didn¡¯t consider the fierce counterattack that would undoubtedly come from Rohan. This was all quite natural. In the long fight, both Rohan¡¯s stamina and aura had significantly diminished. Allowing attacks, his stance crumbled, and his left arm sustained an injury to the point of being temporarily immobilized. Yet, even in such dire straits, the power of his skill manifested fully. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Midway through deflecting the sword, all his aura and stamina converged into his right hand holding the sword. As he parried Jin¡¯s sword, the skill was already fully activated, unleashing a force surpassing the usual limits. Clang! A sound akin to thunder, unlike before, resonated between them. Surprisingly, Jin didn¡¯t let go of his sword even under such tremendous shock. However, he couldn¡¯t catch the slipping game that easily slipped from his grasp. Seeing Jin completely off balance, Rohan once again employed his skill. ¡°Blessing of Breath.¡± Exhausted stamina surged back, and the warrior king¡¯s spirit infused Rohan¡¯s sword once more. In that fleeting moment on the brink of victory, anguish flashed in Rohan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it Jin or his sword?¡± After this attack, Rohan would lose all his strength and have to kneel down. If he managed to disarm Jin¡¯s sword, would he accept defeat gracefully? For the certain victory, it was right to take Jin¡¯s life. With eyes tightly shut, Rohan exerted all his strength into the sword and swung it in one breath. Chapter 28 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2828. Rohan¡¯s choice was to attack the weapon he held, not Jin. It was because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike Jin, who was legitimately engaging in the duel as a swordsman. If he had faced Jace in the same situation, he would have surely taken a life. ¡°Even if I lose with this choice, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± The decision Rohan made in the split second he brought down the sword. Clang! Under Rohan¡¯s powerful attack, Jin¡¯s sword flew out of the arena. Simultaneously, a pain radiated from his grip. Jin¡¯s expressionless face, which had shown no change until now, contorted, revealing vivid emotions. Seeing his bewildered expression, Rohan felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction, even though he held no ill feelings towards Jin. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Even though in the very next moment, he had to release all his strength, dropping to his knees with a groan. One side lost the weapon, the other was in no condition to continue the fight. In a short time, silence filled the arena packed with people. Even the referee hesitated to easily determine the winner. It was Jin who spoke first. ¡°¡­I lost.¡± Upon Jin¡¯s admission, the referee nodded once before declaring Rohan the winner. ¡°The winner is¡­ Izell¡¯s Rohan! The champion has been decided!¡± As if waiting for the referee¡¯s signal, the announcer boomed a loud voice, and the applause of the crowd filled the arena. Amidst the cheering spectators as if it were their own accomplishment, Jin stood with a mixture of relief and regret on his face. Even until the moment of admitting defeat, he couldn¡¯t erase the conflicted expression, but he was well aware that Rohan had the chance to take his life. As long as he knew, attacking him would be a despicable act of discarding honor like a worthless scrap. However, it was inevitable that doubts and regrets lingered. ¡°What was the final attack all about?¡± Regardless of the outcome, it was a clear fact that Jin had overwhelmed Rohan throughout the match. The firmly established advantage was overturned in a single move. Although he had exposed a vulnerability before the decisive moment, it was merely a slight negligence due to fully understanding Rohan¡¯s skills. ¡°But I have to admit it.¡± For the sake of a tiny suspicion, he couldn¡¯t tarnish the honorable conduct he had shown. That was Jin¡¯s decision. Amidst the loser¡¯s admission and congratulations, Rohan, having taken a brief rest, finally rose as the champion. ¡°Congratulations¡­ and thank you.¡± Rohan hastily greeted Jin, who slightly bowed his head. ¡°Thank you. Honestly, I was quite nervous¡­ It was a good fight.¡± At Rohan¡¯s sincere words, Jin smiled. ¡°But, is your arm okay?¡± Jin, who saw Rohan¡¯s arm still bleeding, expressed his concern. Only then did Rohan examine his own arm. When he saw blood flowing from the hole where the knife had pierced, a forgotten pain suddenly rushed back. ¡°Wait a moment¡­ Ugh¡­¡± As Rohan, who seemed fine, suddenly complained of pain, a soldier who received separate instructions from Viscount Ezel swiftly entered the stage with a potion in hand. ¡°Rohan! Hurry, spray this! It¡¯s from the Viscount!¡± After receiving the potion from the now alert Chris, who was reminded of the severity, he sprayed it on his deep wound on the left arm. With a sound akin to water hitting a hot iron plate, a faint mist rose. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The unbearable pain made it seem like a scream would involuntarily escape, but the fact that many people were watching gave Rohan a level of patience he didn¡¯t usually have. After the brief mishap, Rohan, who received the proof of victory in the tournament, finally left the stage. ¡°You really won? Really?¡± ¡°You were so cool, Rohan!¡± ¡°You make our castle proud!¡± Soldiers from Ezel Castle who came to watch the match crowded around Rohan as he left the arena. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Sophia muttered as she watched Rohan¡¯s back, surrounded by sturdy men, heading back to his quarters. ¡°Does Rohan really appeal to you that much?¡± As if forgetting that the Viscount was next to her, Sophia turned her head quickly, surprised. ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that the match was so impressive just now¡­¡± Though Sophia denied with a nod and a shake of her head, it was effortless to read her true feelings. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡± The Viscount, with a cold tongue, walked out of the arena with Sophia. After the exhilarating moment of victory, Rohan lay sick in bed from the next day. Having suffered so many wounds that even potions couldn¡¯t fully heal, he exhausted all his strength, even using the blessings of his breath. No matter how trained and skilled his body was, it was only natural that he couldn¡¯t endure. There was still quite some time left until the awards ceremony, which was a comfort. Already two days had passed just lying in bed. Rohan, who had a recovery rate that was by no means inferior compared to other knights due to his young age, still didn¡¯t feel well enough to stroll outside the inn as comfortably as he would have liked. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°Rohan? Are you feeling okay?¡± Chris opened Rohan¡¯s door and walked in as he lay there endlessly. ¡°Here, I brought you food. Oh, and medicine.¡± Perhaps because it was promised that he would receive a large prize, or out of camaraderie, Chris took care of Rohan in his own way. Unable to even eat with a spoon due to the soreness all over his body, he simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to engage in any other activity. After placing the empty bowl haphazardly next to the bed, he opened his status window after a long time. ¡°My skill proficiency seems to be rising too slowly, so I find myself checking the status window less.¡± He used to check it several times a day, but now it seemed like only two or three times a week. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s risen quite a bit.¡± Rohan, who checked his proficiency after a long time, couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Except for the King¡¯s Strike, all R-grade skills had surpassed 70% proficiency, and the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship he acquired first had already exceeded 80%. The Warrior King¡¯s strike exceeded 50%, so there was a sense of accomplishment in using the skills diligently. ¡°As expected, Izell¡¯s swordsmanship¡­ didn¡¯t improve much.¡± Despite using it diligently in the midst of fighting, there was no significant progress. If surpassing 20% was a consolation, then it was indeed comforting. While Rohan repeated eating and sleeping on the bed, others who came up from Izell Castle enjoyed busy daily lives. ¡°Shall we visit that house today?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t the women we saw yesterday also nice?¡± ¡°There are so many taverns, why do you want to see the same woman twice?¡± Some spent their fortunes at the tavern every day, ¡°Are you leaving soon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re here again today, Lord Rou.¡± Some fell in love and shared their affection, ¡°Lord Izell and his lady are dining!¡± ¡°Oh, truly beautiful.¡± ¡°That lady rumored to be¡­ lacks the beauty described!¡± ¡°She¡¯s an unbelievable beauty coming from a rural estate.¡± Some experienced their debut in high society. ¡°So this is¡­ a ball.¡± Sophia, raised as a noblewoman, was attending a proper ball for the first time. Having recently come of age and being located in a remote rural estate, attending a ball was a rare occurrence for her. Of course, being in the midst of her teenage years, Sophia also had fantasies about the ball. Dressing up in a glamorous gown, Sophia, who entered the palace with Lord Izell, took her first steps into the ballroom she had long admired with a trembling heart. As the servant guarding the door shouted loudly, the attention of the people enjoying the music and dance turned towards the new guests. Men who had casually turned their heads unknowingly let out sighs after confirming Sophia¡¯s beauty. Just starting to exude her beauty as a woman, she was a figure fitting the description of ¡°lovely.¡± For a moment, all the men in the hall were captivated by her beauty, and amidst the music and dancing, words of praise for her beauty were heard. Although most of the compliments were spoken in a way that the person in question couldn¡¯t hear, there were also instances where voices were raised to gain Sophia¡¯s favor. The situation, akin to every girl¡¯s dream, was actually happening to Sophia. However, for some reason, Sophia couldn¡¯t bring herself to enjoy such a situation. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± Having heard compliments about her beauty since childhood, she felt overwhelmed by the gathering of many people in such a confined space throwing compliments at her. It wasn¡¯t just compliments; there were also lingering, sticky gazes that ran all over her body. What made Sophia even more uncomfortable was that they weren¡¯t just looking or complimenting; they began competing to engage her. ¡°Lady, would you honor me with a dance?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to spend time with you, beautiful one.¡± ¡°The melody is perfect for a waltz.¡± While it was a situation one might dream of, Sophia, in reality, found their approaches far from pleasant. The desire that couldn¡¯t be hidden in their eyes made even the instinctive repulsion palpable. Unable to dance with a joyful heart, Sofia rejected their offer, now starting to gossip with a cold gaze. In a corner of her heart, Sofia felt her romantic illusions shattering into pieces. It seemed like this was not where she belonged. As it was her debut in society, the Viscount Ezel deliberately kept his distance from Sofia, but he couldn¡¯t prevent her from coming to him on her own. ¡°Sofia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing his daughter¡¯s gloomy expression, Viscount Ezel asked with a worried voice. ¡°I want to leave.¡± At Sofia¡¯s abrupt declaration, the Viscount was once again taken aback. ¡°Why all of a sudden? Was there really something wrong?¡± ¡°No, not really¡­ I just don¡¯t want to be with them. The way they look at me feels sinister, and their subtle attempts to touch me are unpleasant.¡± At Sofia¡¯s straightforward words, the Viscount¡¯s expression hardened a bit more. Having enjoyed balls in his youth, the Viscount understood what Sofia¡¯s words implied. And he was well aware that there were people who felt repulsed by such behavior. ¡®It seems more time is needed.¡¯ Being still young, it was something she could fully understand. However, she needed to confirm it once more to herself. ¡°Is it really okay for you to leave like this? If you do, it will be difficult for you to attend this ball again.¡± Though his words were gentle, the hidden meaning was clear. It was a question of whether she could postpone her debut in society in this way. Despite the concern in his question, Sofia firmly nodded her head. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the right place for me. Actually, this dress has been uncomfortable from the start.¡± In response to his daughter¡¯s answer, the Viscount also nodded. ¡°Alright, do as you wish. I¡¯ll take you outside the palace. Lisa and Ellie will be waiting.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s response, Sofia¡¯s expression brightened. Leaving the palace, Sofia, with the help of the maids, got into the carriage and let out a long sigh. ¡°Sofia, why are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t there any handsome men? Didn¡¯t any of them catch your eye?¡± Though the maids looked sympathetic, Sofia had no energy to explain at that moment. Quietly asking them to let her rest for a bit, she returned to her quarters and quickly discarded the suffocating dress. Feeling lighter, she threw herself onto the bed. Lying still under the covers, she finally realized what she had done. ¡®I¡¯ve messed up¡­¡¯ Her long-awaited debut in society had turned into a complete mess. As grand as Arden Castle was, at that moment, she just wanted to return to her room at Ezel. After lying there for a while, Sofia suddenly felt a deep frustration. She hastily put on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll just be out for a moment.¡± Chapter 29 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 2929. Sophia left her accommodation impulsively, but she didn¡¯t have a specific destination in mind. It was originally an area with no connections, and legally an adult, but still too young to enter a tavern alone. During the festival period, there were lights shining all over the castle, and there were still street vendors around, so she could walk around. She hadn¡¯t properly had a meal holed up in her room, so she was hungry, but she had hurried out without even grabbing money, unable to afford a decent meal, let alone snacks. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A sigh escaped involuntarily. It was somewhat comforting that the weather wasn¡¯t too cold yet. Still not wanting to go back to her accommodation, Sophia walked slowly while thinking about what she had seen in Arden. ¡°So many things happened in such a short time.¡± She didn¡¯t realize she was enjoying the same routine every day at Isel Castle, but coming to Arden Castle made her feel like there were incidents happening every day. ¡°Fighting trolls, getting into arguments while walking, seeing Johan win¡­¡± There was also the incident of fleeing from the ball, but she didn¡¯t want to recall that as much. ¡°Come to think of it, most of it seems to be connected to Johan. He seemed to be hurt a lot, but is he okay now?¡± She remembered his pained expression when she applied the potion. She wanted to know if his wounds had healed, but there was no one to ask. Or rather, even if she asked someone, they would probably find it strange. ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, as Sophia wandered the streets lost in thought, someone entered her sight. A manly, handsome face, with a strong body that didn¡¯t seem like that of a peer. The man she had just been thinking about, Johan. Whether he heard Sophia¡¯s surprised voice or not, he turned his head while scanning the street. Johan also seemed to have noticed her, his eyes widening. Seeing the man who had been fighting with bloodshed just a few days ago, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a small laugh. ¡°What a fool.¡± Still, seeing him out at night like this made her feel relieved that he had recovered somewhat. On the other hand, Johan meeting Sophia also felt surprising and joyful. Seeing a familiar face in a strange place is always special. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure if we¡¯re close enough to call each other acquaintances.¡± It had already been ten days since he lay in bed. Checking his status window only once or twice, in a world without a phone, even lying down quietly for recuperation wasn¡¯t easy. Boredom and restlessness were enemies that modern people, accustomed to stimulation, found hard to face. His body had recovered to some extent, and unable to bear the frustration any longer, he chose to go out at night. It was a choice to enjoy the fresh air alone, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Sophia. ¡°But why is she alone?¡± In Johan¡¯s eyes, which had gone through surprise and joy, a question arose. Whether Sophia sensed Johan¡¯s gaze or not, she explained with a slightly sheepish expression. ¡°Oh, I actually sneaked out. I was feeling too suffocated¡­¡± At the unexpected answer, Johan looked slightly embarrassed. It was an unexpected statement from a girl exuding an air of mystery that didn¡¯t quite match her doll-like appearance. However, before long, Rohan could understand. ¡°Yeah, she must still be young after all.¡± Despite her appearance, Sophia¡¯s inner self might not be much different from that of an ordinary girl. Having experienced running away in a past life, Rohan could fully understand Sophia¡¯s rebellion. However, that didn¡¯t mean he would let her go like that. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not going to happen.¡± The daughter of the master and mentor, Viscountess Isel. Leaving her alone on a dangerous night was out of the question. Even though the street appeared glamorous and safe on the surface, this place was akin to a pseudo-medieval setting. Even for an ordinary woman, one could never know when trouble might strike. And if she possessed beauty like Sophia¡¯s, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were already those with ill intentions. ¡°Moreover, being a noble¡¯s daughter, she has value as a hostage.¡± It was clear that criminals would be salivating at the opportunity to exploit her vulnerability and even her wealth. Although Rohan had made up his mind to accompany her, the crucial point was whether she would accept his proposal willingly. While Sophia was not in a position where she could definitively be considered above Rohan, he also couldn¡¯t disregard her wishes. He had thought about following her naturally without explicitly inviting her, but fearing she might find it uncomfortable, he gently posed the question. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°So, may I walk with you?¡± It was a slightly worried remark, yet to his surprise, Sophia simply nodded her head obediently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. I was feeling a bit uneasy being alone anyway.¡± With Sophia¡¯s approval granted, the two began to stroll along the unfamiliar street. Initially silent due to lingering awkwardness, the festive atmosphere and the bustling crowd gradually eased their discomfort. Moreover, Sophia turned out to be more curious and lively than Rohan had anticipated. ¡°Oh! These are dolls. It seems like they¡¯re performing a puppet show!¡± As if she had discovered something marvelous, Sophia took Rohan¡¯s hand and led him. Excitedly rushing over, she checked the donation box in front of the stage, then her expression turned crestfallen. ¡°Why is that?¡± When Rohan inquired, Sophia, who hesitated for a moment, spoke up. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have¡­ money¡­ I came out in a hurry¡­¡± With a hint of embarrassment, her voice flowed hesitantly and apologetically. Despite that, seeing her stealing glances towards the puppet show, he couldn¡¯t ignore her wish. ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have money right now, you can pay me back later. Is that okay?¡± Ideally, he would have covered the expenses himself rather than lending, but he chose to frame it as a loan to avoid burdening her unnecessarily. Upon hearing Rohan¡¯s offer, she momentarily looked dazed, then eagerly nodded with a bright smile. Confirming Sophia¡¯s agreement, Rohan tossed a silver coin into the donation box. It was a sum far too large to pay for just one puppet show, yet the puppeteer simply nodded without much ado. Apparently, they must be making quite a bit of money during the festival. Already having missed a substantial part of the beginning and with the street puppet show being a simple story depicted with crude puppets, Sophia watched with furrowed brows, fully engrossed as if it were the most captivating performance in the world. ¡°Oh, it was really enjoyable.¡± As the curtain of the short play fell, she made a regretful expression. Sophia¡¯s next fascination after puppet shows was the lottery booth. Turning to Rohan with a gleam in her eyes, she nodded once. Though it was a simple form of lottery where you pay money and choose one of the many boxes to open, Sophia, frowning slightly, eventually picked one after some contemplation. ¡°I think this one. What could be inside?¡± With eyes filled with anticipation, Rohan, trying to suppress a smile that seemed about to emerge, replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never tried this before either.¡± Though truly a blunt response, Sophia seemed unconcerned. ¡°Oh!¡± As she cautiously opened the box, a small gasp escaped her. Inside the small box was a tiny piece of jewelry. It was a hairpin embedded with small, sparkling stone fragments that could hardly be called jewels. Despite having lived a life of nobility without any major deficiencies, her face bore a pure joy as if she were seeing such jewelry for the first time. ¡°¡­Is it okay?¡± Without hesitation, she pinned the obviously cheap hairpin, asking in a soft voice, ¡°Is it pretty?¡± At Rohan¡¯s straightforward response, her cheeks blushed. Whether out of embarrassment or feeling, the conversation paused briefly. *Cluck-* At that moment, as if their stomachs demanded to be fed at the same time, the two of them sought something to eat. Having left the room before dinnertime, both Rohan and Sophia had not eaten. Their slightly surprised gazes met. ¡°Growl.¡± ¡°hahahaha¡­¡± After a brief silence, they both burst into laughter simultaneously. ¡°After wandering around so much, I¡¯m hungry. Shall we¡­ go for a meal?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± In response to Rohan¡¯s suggestion, Sophia replied with a bright expression. As it was late, some restaurants were already closing, but the two of them were not anxious. They strolled through the streets, discussing their favorite foods and the best restaurants they had visited in Arden. The light of magic lanterns and torches hanging throughout the city walls flickered and mingled. After a short while, Rohan and Sophia finally found a suitable restaurant. It was still open, serving a stew that Sophia had found to be the most delicious since coming to Arden. Both of them had excited expressions at the thought of filling their stomachs, but their hope of dining together was not fulfilled. ¡°Miss! There you are!¡± ¡°Why did you leave the room without a word? The Marquis was very worried!¡± After discovering belatedly that Sophia was missing, two maids who had been sweating profusely while wandering the streets finally found her. ¡°Who is this¡­ Oh! Sir Rohan!¡± Realizing Rohan¡¯s presence belatedly, they bowed to him. ¡°Have you been looking after the lady?¡± ¡°Did you two meet after making a separate promise¡­¡± Lisa seemed relieved by Rohan¡¯s presence, while Ellie, on the contrary, doubted Rohan and Sophia¡¯s relationship. It was true that Rohan had spent some good time with Sophia, but he could hold his ground. He hadn¡¯t seduced her, nor had he flirted with her. Just as Rohan was about to answer Ellie¡¯s question, Sophia spoke a beat faster. ¡°No. I just came out for some fresh air because I felt suffocated, and I just happened to run into Rohan. Ellie, don¡¯t make a fuss about Rohan. He really helped me a lot today.¡± Even though Ellie¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t completely soften at Sophia¡¯s explanation, as a maid, she believed she couldn¡¯t pry further into the two¡¯s relationship, so she simply nodded obediently. ¡°My father is worried, so I should go in now.¡± Sophia, who successfully persuaded Ellie, turned her head towards Rohan and said. Although the abrupt parting left both feeling regretful, they didn¡¯t show any sign of it in front of the maids. They merely promised with their eyes. After a brief eye contact, Rohan also left with a cautious farewell gesture, turning his back. ¡°Regrettable.¡± With a thought that came unbidden, Rohan regained his composure. Despite the significant change in Rohan¡¯s status compared to before, he still found it challenging to let go of his affection for Sophia. A moral guilt of harboring affection for a young girl due to his humble commoner background. Nevertheless, Rohan couldn¡¯t deny feeling a strong attraction towards Sophia. Also, he was looking forward to their next meeting. His heart was in turmoil, but he knew that some things wouldn¡¯t be resolved no matter how much he pondered. He had learned long ago from experience that sometimes time was needed. Moreover, Rohan possessed immense potential, so time was truly on his side. ¡°Anyway, I missed dinner in the end.¡± As he walked to soothe his complex feelings, he found himself already in front of his lodging. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He opened the door with a slight hope, but as expected, there was no proper food left in the dark hall. ¡°I miss convenience stores.¡± The foods sold there might not be exceptionally tasty, but the convenience of being able to fill his stomach anytime, day or night, was a tremendous advantage he realized only after coming here. ¡°Oh, not eating enough might lead to muscle loss.¡± It was a thought he hadn¡¯t entertained even when he managed his body in his past life, but now Rohan was literally living by eating and fighting. Living in a world where a slight lack of strength could tip the balance, he couldn¡¯t help but be sensitive to his physical condition. Rohan, lying on his bed with worries, exhaled a deep breath. Having only rested for a few hours with his body not fully recovered, fatigue still lingered. Chapter 30 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3030. ¡°Uh¡­ slept well.¡± Enjoying the almost restored condition, he stretched his body once and then got up. As soon as his mind cleared, hunger swept over him. Normally, there might have been some reluctance to leave the bed, but today was different. He got out of bed, without looking back, and ran downstairs. Ordering a hearty meal towards the surprised owner, he organized what he needed to do today until the meal arrived. After lying down for several days, there were many things he needed to take care of. Especially the awards ceremony on the last day of the festival. As the winner of a tournament, he had to step onto the stage himself. Originally, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for a user like Rohan, who hadn¡¯t even become a knight yet, to wear armor and go up, but Rohan was undoubtedly a nobleman¡¯s disciple. Even for the sake of his master, Viscount Ezel¡¯s dignity, he had to avoid showing a shabby appearance. Although the expenses were said to be covered entirely by the master, due to the need for adjustments after trying on clothes that fit his body measurements, time was tight. After fitting the clothes, he had to buy decent items for his colleagues staying at Ezel Castle, and he also had to pack his belongings that he had purchased or used in Arden during that time. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a busy day.¡± Thinking about what items to buy while recalling the shops he had seen around Ezel Castle, Rohan found the meal he had ordered placed in front of him. A hearty meal with bread, bacon, beans, meat, and vegetable pieces mixed together. While Koreans might find it heavy, over ten years was enough time to adapt to unfamiliar dining cultures. Any reluctance had long vanished like a lie, and thoughts of simply enjoying the meal dominated Rohan¡¯s mind. Accompanied by a glass of beer, even the remaining greasiness in his mouth disappeared cleanly, and a deep sense of satisfaction washed over him. After finishing the meal with a contented face, he quickly washed up and put on his outing clothes. The first place he visited after leaving the inn was a clothing store. After trying on several clothes following measurements, his well-trained physique showed a decent fit regardless of the garment. Of course, the clothes themselves were far from Rohan¡¯s aesthetic standards, but since it wasn¡¯t his money and he reluctantly followed the shop owner¡¯s recommendations. The tops were not too tight or overly large, and they weren¡¯t too flashy either, so he could try on several without much resistance. However, he felt burdened as he had to wear pants that clung too tightly, almost like wearing tights. He just let himself be pushed into them by the shop owner, who looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Well, everyone else wears these clothes, not just me¡­¡± Convincing himself in this way, the thought of appearing in such attire in front of people made him instinctively want to cover his face. ¡°Thank goodness for these pants.¡± Still in the prime of his life and possessing physical abilities worthy of even modern athletes, Rohan couldn¡¯t help but worry about the embarrassment of wearing tights, a symbol of masculinity, in front of others. Fortunately for Rohan, having a garment like tights to wear over them was a great comfort. ¡°By the way, modern technology is truly amazing.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t the one paying, Rohan, driven by curiosity, was greatly surprised when he inquired about the prices. The clothes he often wore in his daily life cost around 5 to 6 silver. Even at this price, they were considered expensive items, about 1.5 to 2 times more costly than the clothes worn by ordinary peasants. However, the clothes Rohan purchased today boasted a price tag of at least 40 silver or more. For a family of four, this amount of money could sustain them for almost half a year. Despite the high price, the clothes Rohan chose still retained a rough texture of the fabric. Even though they were of much lower quality compared to the comfortable clothing from spa brands in modern times, in the medieval era where the concept of mass production didn¡¯t exist, this level of quality was considered luxurious. Given the circumstances, it was impossible not to marvel at the development of synthetic fibers and the power of mass production. After selecting his clothes and promising to return tomorrow, his next destination was the market. He stopped by to purchase gifts for acquaintances in Ezel and consumables to use on the way back to Ezel. Compared to Seoul, let alone the provinces, the market was modest in size, but it was undoubtedly the largest and most prominent market in the kingdom. Moreover, there were places in this market that sold magical items, solidifying its unique advantage. Even though Rohan, as a mere soldier, had deep pockets, he had no intention of buying such expensive items. First, he bought pemmican, jerky, salted meat, and grain flour. He briefly considered buying pickled vegetables, but no matter how much he thought about it, carrying food containing liquid for long distances seemed like a risky choice. After purchasing provisions, he strolled around looking for items that could serve as souvenirs for Ezel Castle¡¯s acquaintances. ¡°I wish it had some practicality.¡± From Noble mtl dot com Simple souvenirs were not enough to satisfy Rohan. He wanted something hard to find, with a good shape, and practicality. It was the reason why Rohan, with his eyes scanning the market, looked exhausted. Nevertheless, it was worth wandering around as he managed to find items suitable for a few rare acquaintances. Perfume for Chris¡¯s sister Ellie, wrist guards for Charles, a tunic for Freddy, all carefully packed in the bag Rohan brought back. Though there was still time before night fell, he had exhausted his mental energy with shopping and had an early schedule the next day, so he returned to his lodging early. There was much to do even after entering the lodging. He discarded dirty or damaged clothes, and neatly packed the items bought at the market into his backpack. The large backpack was quickly filled, and it was only after struggling to pull the straps tight that he could fit everything in. While Rohan was still packing, the Viscount of Ezel was once again facing the sorcerer. ¡°So, any results? I received a message before leaving Arden.¡± ¡°Yes. The researchers were actively involved. Dark magic emanated from the bead, so it was expected.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t they say there were no traces when it was brought last time?¡± ¡°Yes. It seemed that way on the surface. In fact, I had the bead split open.¡± ¡°Wait, you broke it? Shouldn¡¯t you have asked the owner at least?¡± ¡°There are a few spares, so it should be fine.¡± ¡°Lloyd¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. I reduced the commission a bit. Still, thanks to you, we discovered dark magic, so don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already broken, but¡­¡± The Viscount sighed, prompting further explanation. ¡°Anyway, an unbelievable amount of dark magic flowed out of this small bead. Of course, we can¡¯t determine whose magic it is. However, it¡¯s clear that the purpose of this bead is extremely sinister. It¡¯s an item designed to commit evil deeds without being caught.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°First of all, this bead has been touched by human hands. It¡¯s made through grinding bones of various monsters and crafting it with dark magic. That¡¯s why it had a white color.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°Hiding dark magic itself serves a sinister purpose, don¡¯t you think? When you first took out this bead, there was no mana felt here. Considering the bead was clearly artificially made, it can only be thought of as intentional. Moreover, the purpose of the bead is not just to conceal magic. Look at this.¡± Lloyd suddenly took out a piece of fresh meat from the drawer and presented it next to the intact bead. A moment of doubt flickered on the Viscount¡¯s face, then quickly turned into astonishment. ¡°¡­It¡¯s emitting magic.¡± ¡°Yes. The dark magic inside the bead flows out when it meets a monster¡¯s body. Through this bead, their aggressiveness can be enhanced, or in the worst case, they can even be controlled.¡± ¡°Goodness¡­¡± The Viscount sighed deeply. As far as he knew, there was only one kind of people who would engage in such activities. ¡°Yes, dark magic has resurfaced. And through the hands of a powerful dark sorcerer who has reached a significant level of mastery.¡± With a grave tone, Lloyd declared the return of the ancient evil that was thought to have disappeared. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As the Viscount¡¯s sigh ended, a silence settled in for a while. Dark magic. The original sin of sorcerers, the magic that serves as the origin of all magic. The principle of manipulating mana to create phenomena is no different from other magics, but due to the characteristic of not hesitating to use any means for efficiency, it had produced numerous atrocities and victims, now being regarded as wicked sorcery. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those who practice such dark magic are called dark sorcerers, and because they were treated no differently than a threat to the entire continent, they had almost been wiped out by now. In such a situation, the revelation of traces of dark magic was by no means a trivial matter. It was clear that a dark sorcerer, already confident in their power, was taking action to ascend to the next level. A dark sorcerer who had reached the level of controlling trolls would surely become a great menace if left unchecked. Both individuals held significant social and magical positions, yet the existence of a dark sorcerer placed an unbearable burden on them. It was Viscount Eizel who broke the silence first. ¡°¡­It seems unavoidable. We must report this.¡± ¡°The temple? The kingdom? Which side?¡± ¡°¡­Both.¡± As if surprised by the unexpected decision, Lloyd¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but soon nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. This is no longer just a matter for the Holy Order.¡± The decision was made due to the enormity of the threat at hand. The night deepened as the two struggled with their thoughts. The next day. Rohan stood in front of the palace with a hint of nervousness. Handing his sword, which he always carried at his waist, to a companion and donning a new set of elegant clothes, he felt somewhat dignified. ¡°Rohan, you¡¯re early.¡± ¡°Oh, Master!¡± Fortunately for Rohan, Viscount Eizel had agreed to accompany him to his award ceremony. As it was his first visit to the palace, and likely within the palace walls Rohan¡¯s status was considered the lowest, having Eizel by his side provided some comfort in potentially reducing any mistakes. ¡°Oh, Viscount. Heading back today?¡± ¡°Eizel, next time you must visit our territory. I¡¯ll have my best wine ready.¡± As it was the last day of the founding festival, they exchanged farewell greetings as if preparing to part ways. Though the words were polite, Eizel¡¯s response was lukewarm. As if his mind was preoccupied with something else. Those who bid farewell seemed to notice, but it wasn¡¯t something they paid much attention to. ¡®It¡¯s quite magnificent.¡¯ Rohan observed the scenery inside the palace, the nobles passing by, the jewelry adorning them, with interest. Of course, staring directly was considered rude, so he only glanced briefly, but there were enough fascinating and splendid items to evoke admiration. ¡®What¡¯s this, an escalator?¡¯ There were even items that one might see in modern times, leading him to doubt if electricity was used in the capital. Passing by numerous people in a daze of excitement, the two soon arrived at their destination. Unlike a ball, there were no grand introductions. Viscount Eizel entered without any proof of identity, while Rohan had to present the token he received as the prize winner before being allowed into the hall. ¡°Wow¡­¡± As the massive doors opened, Rohan, stepping into the grandest hall in the palace, known as the Golden Chamber, couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound of admiration. The ceiling, towering ten times the height of an average adult male, was adorned with a majestic painting, and the walls of the hall were lavishly decorated with gold, mirrors, and blue stones, exuding a beauty that could be considered an artwork in itself. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t even the Palace of Versailles fail to compare to this place?¡¯ At the very least, it seemed certain that this hall alone, even if transplanted intact to any place on Earth, would become a remarkable cultural heritage. In this beautiful and grand hall, numerous people were already standing, awaiting various ceremonies to decorate the climax of the festival. Whether it was the overwhelming and splendid atmosphere unique to the building, the hall was surprisingly quiet, to the point where it was hard to believe so many people had gathered. Rohan and Viscount Ezel also spent their time quietly in one corner. Time passed slowly but surely, and the number of people filling the hall gradually increased. Just as Rohan, who was diligently observing the people, began to feel a hint of boredom. The door of the inner chamber opened, and a thunderous voice filled the hall. Chapter 31 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3131. ¡°His Majesty the King is entering!¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the attention of the people turned towards the inside of the hall at the appearance of King Arden VI, the ruler of the kingdom and the descendant of a great hero. Dressed in a dazzling crown despite his magnificent attire, Rohan¡¯s initial impression upon seeing the king was not about his adornments. Even before the kingdom was established, the Arden family had a reputation as skilled swordsmen. There seemed to be no lack of blood in the king¡¯s well-trained body, and the aura of rigor naturally emanating from his trained physique further accentuated his majesty. At first glance, he seemed more like a warrior than a king. As he naturally took his seat on the throne, the knights who had entered with him positioned themselves around the throne as if guarding it. Amidst the solemn atmosphere, a man standing to the left of the throne, Lord Frederick, with a sturdy body that belied his age and sharp eyes typical of the Arden faction, stepped forward after scanning the people beneath the dais and began to speak. Despite the grandiose start of his speech, in essence, it was a call for loyalty to the royal family and a reminder to fulfill one¡¯s duties in the kingdom. After Lord Frederick¡¯s speech concluded, the king finally spoke himself. ¡°People of the realm, have you enjoyed the festival?¡± In his dignified voice befitting his appearance, the people filling the hall responded with enthusiasm. As the king raised his hand to calm down those enthused by his voice, he continued speaking. ¡°This gathering was created for those who have faithfully served the crown for a year and worked hard for the prosperity of the kingdom. I am truly pleased that you have enjoyed the time here. Just as the festival was enjoyable, its end should be no different, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Upon the king¡¯s words, cheers erupted here and there, as people anticipated the upcoming events. ¡°There are those among the subjects of the realm who have made significant contributions over the past year. Every effort deserves its due recognition. It is time for them to receive their rightful rewards. Viscount, please proceed.¡± The ceremony of bestowal commanded by the king went on for quite some time. After explaining, Lord Frederick handed over the certificates personally, detailing not only the accomplishments before receiving the title but also the obligations that came with the new title. From those newly ennobled to those who had distinguished themselves in service, including those inheriting ancestral titles, the number of recipients was by no means small. Only after all of their turns had passed did the order of the tournament winners, including Rohan, come up. Although the tournament was aimed at those not knighted, in a world where martial prowess was highly valued, Rohan¡¯s participation was no trivial matter. Awards for fields such as tailoring, cooking, and sword-making were presented first, and finally, it was Rohan¡¯s turn. ¡°Rohan of Ezel, step forward.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s command, Rohan took two steps forward. ¡°Rohan of Ezel, as the champion of the martial arts competition, you have shown exceptional skill and gained renown through honorable combat. In addition to the tournament prize, knighthood is bestowed upon you. Kneel, Rohan of Ezel!¡± ¡®A knight¡­?¡¯ Rohan, taken aback by the unexpected reward, trembled slightly, but he was not naive enough to not sense why such a reward was given in such a solemn place. Following those who had received the accolade before, he knelt down, and the king standing beside the viscount drew his sword. ¡°I ask Ezell¡¯s Rohan. Will you swear to be loyal to the royal family as a new knight, walking with courage along the path stained with blood?¡± ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°Will you consider honor and justice as the highest virtues, swearing to dedicate yourself to them?¡± ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°From this day forth, you are appointed as a knight of the Arden Kingdom. Heavy responsibilities rest upon your shoulders. Protect the kingdom, fight against the hands of evil. Furthermore, a new castle is bestowed upon you. Iriltas. From today, you shall be known as Rohan Iriltas.¡± With these words, the king, by tapping Rohan¡¯s shoulders with the drawn sword, signified the completion of the ceremony. Shaken by the unexpected reward, Rohan¡¯s body trembled. He had become a knight thanks to the tournament he had entered without much thought. Not just any noble, but a knight directly appointed by the king himself. Moreover, receiving a castle as well, it could be considered an achievement worthy of being passed down as a legend in the Ezell region for generations to come. ¡°I will repay¡­ Arhen.¡± A colleague he had not yet seen due to his busy schedule came to mind. News had reached him that his condition had rapidly improved thanks to the potions received through the Earl¡¯s care and the excellent care of the healer, but he felt he must visit before departing. Though he had participated for money, the income was now insignificant, as being treated as a core military force wherever he went was the status of a knight. As Rohan left the palace, filled with deep joy, the viscount Ezell remained in the deserted palace. He was there to meet Count Frederick. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Viscount.¡± ¡°Count, it¡¯s been a while. Thank you for meeting me at this late hour.¡± ¡°No need for formalities. You wouldn¡¯t call me at this hour without a reason. Have you been well?¡± ¡°I faced some challenges, but I managed to overcome them.¡± ¡°I heard you had a hard time in Prielle. So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°¡­In truth, I encountered a group of trolls on my way to Arden. Four of them appeared at once in the forest.¡± ¡°Hmm, unusual. But not impossible. You made it here in one piece?¡± ¡°I brought many knights with me. We were lucky. Anyway, we killed the trolls and searched their lair. I wanted to show my apprentice what could be obtained from creatures.¡± ¡°Hmm, and?¡± ¡°I found this bead there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t sense any energy from it¡­¡± ¡°True. But doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s been touched by human hands?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ So, what is this? You wouldn¡¯t have brought it to me just because it¡¯s suspicious.¡± From Noble mtl dot com ¡°I consulted the tower. More precisely, I asked a friend in the tower personally. It emitted dark magic.¡± ¡°What? Dark magic? Am I hearing this correctly?¡± ¡°Yes. Take a look at this.¡± ¡°¡­Oh my¡­¡± Seeing the dark magic seep from the bead that touched the demon¡¯s flesh, the count gasped, forgetting his composure. It had been thirty years since the last dark wizard appeared in the Arden Kingdom. Enough time had passed for even significant tragedies to be forgotten in people¡¯s minds. Nevertheless, the Kingdom of Arden remained one of the most hostile nations towards black magic than any other country. The scars left by the calamity caused by a dark sorcerer thirty years ago were significant and deep in Arden. The viscount, sighing, briefly covered his eyes and lost himself in thought. Viscount Frederick was never one to be swayed by emotions. The position of the King¡¯s advisor and the head of a faction was not one where an emotionally-driven individual could hold sway. Aligning the interests of the nation and the factions was never an easy task. Even for someone like Viscount Frederick, the appearance of a dark sorcerer was not a matter to be taken lightly. ¡°If left unchecked, they will undoubtedly bring about a sight akin to hell.¡± The viscount himself had directly witnessed and experienced the tragedy thirty years ago. He knew their malevolence all too well. It was clear that a response on a kingdom-wide scale was necessary. What Viscount Frederick was contemplating was whether to involve the temple or not. While the clergy¡¯s influence would undoubtedly be a significant force in combating evil, the issue lay in what came after the dark sorcerer was dealt with. If they were to seek their help, the kingdom would undoubtedly have to pay a price. Material rewards aside, they would have to entertain various demands for the expansion of the clergy¡¯s influence. And this was a matter that did not sit well with either the king or the nobility. ¡°Have you informed the temple?¡± ¡°Not yet. I thought it best to inform Your Majesty first¡­¡± ¡°Good call. Dealing with the dark sorcerer is crucial, but His Majesty, given his nature, may not be keen on associating with the temple unnecessarily.¡± ¡°The eradication¡­ must proceed.¡± ¡°Of course. We all experienced that tragedy firsthand. Regardless of the temple¡¯s involvement, we must certainly put an end to them.¡± The viscount¡¯s resolute response brought a sense of relief to the marquis, whose expression brightened considerably. As the marquis faced Viscount Frederick, Lohan and the other soldiers suddenly found themselves with free time due to a sudden change in the schedule, each filling the void in their own way. ¡°Today¡¯s the last day, huh. Kind of regrettable, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so can you really consider it one more day?¡± ¡°Ah, well, we depart at dawn, but can that be seen as an extra day?¡± ¡°Ugh, even though I¡¯m going back to my hometown, just thinking about the stench makes me so sad.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯d be sad. This place is like a backwater compared to here.¡± ¡°Yeah, even the women¡¯s faces are different.¡± Most of the soldiers chose to enjoy the scenery of a possibly last day or spent time drinking, not knowing what the future held. Meanwhile, Lohan visited a clinic he hadn¡¯t seen before and met Arhen. He seemed unable to move freely, lying in bed with his upper body wrapped in bandages. ¡°Arhen, how have you been?¡± ¡°Oh, Lohan. Long time no see. Heard you won the tournament? Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thanks to you. I¡¯ll treat you big time later. Oh, this is a gift.¡± Offering a basket containing fruits and snacks, Arhen responded with a bright smile. ¡°Yeah. You participated because of me, didn¡¯t you? hahahaha! Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. The healers said I¡¯m recovering well. It¡¯ll just take a while to heal due to the severity of the wounds.¡± The extent of the injuries Arghen had heard from Argen¡¯s mouth was staggering. It was said that three ribs were broken, and there were significant injuries to the chest and abdomen. Fortunately, thanks to the well-trained muscles, he managed to avoid internal injuries, which was a relief. ¡°Well, I wonder how I¡¯ll recover.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got a potion, and the healer seems skilled. But returning to Ezel this time is out of the question. We¡¯ll have to follow the merchants next time or something¡­¡± As if worried about the journey ahead, Arghen furrowed his brow. Of course, with his stature and strength, joining the northbound journey to Ezel wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but it was clear that it would be more uncomfortable than being with familiar faces. As Arghen grew bored and they chatted for a long time, the story of him becoming a knight came up. He hadn¡¯t told the other soldiers yet, thinking they might feel awkward, but somehow, he ended up revealing it to Arghen first. ¡°What? Knighted? By the lord himself?¡± Arghen couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment upon hearing the news. His voice rose, causing him to feel the pain once again. ¡°So, should I address you as Sir Rohan now? Should I be more formal? But what does ¡®Ilitasra¡¯ mean?¡± The thought of Arghen speaking to himself in a formal manner was daunting to imagine. However, in a society where status was clearly defined, it was an unavoidable part. Still, in a private setting like this, he didn¡¯t particularly want to be addressed so formally. ¡°It¡¯s fine when it¡¯s just us two. I¡¯m curious too. I got the title, but I don¡¯t really know what it means.¡± As the two were engrossed in an unsolvable mystery, the healer who had been listening to their conversation suddenly provided the answer. ¡°If it¡¯s Ilitasra¡­ in Ancient language, it means ¡®shining victory.¡¯¡± ¡°Oh? Is that really it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned from ancient texts written in the Ancient language. You¡¯ve received a great title.¡± ¡°Rohan, congratulations. Just obtaining the title is a remarkable feat, and to have such a great meaning! No, Ilitasra Sir! Congratulations!¡± Rohan couldn¡¯t help but smile at Arghen¡¯s enthusiasm. Even though it had only been a few hours since he was knighted, the reality hadn¡¯t sunk in yet. But seeing Arghen celebrating with him, he began to feel the reality sinking in little by little. Chapter 32 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3232. ¡®What a relief.¡¯ After spending a pleasant time with Arghen, Rohan thought as he left the infirmary. Although he was well aware of Arghen¡¯s strong body, the wounds received in combat, even for a seasoned warrior, were not to be taken lightly. He had heard that the injuries were not life-threatening, but knowing that a close friend had not suffered any disabilities brought great relief. Back in his lodging, as Rohan sat on the edge of his bed, he carefully took out the document he had tucked away. Having confirmed Arghen¡¯s well-being, he could rejoice without any worries. ¡°hehehehe¡­¡± Completely disregarding social status or dignity, a genuine laughter filled Rohan¡¯s face. Even though he was trying to suppress it by biting his lip, the laughter still escaped. In Rohan¡¯s mind, the years of suffering flashed before him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sudden plunge into a strange world, the unfortunate encounter with abusive and impoverished parents, the hardships akin to a dog¡¯s life, the days of enduring intense training to the point of groaning in muscle pain every night, all unfolded like a panorama. Overcoming such pain and attaining the status of a knight was a remarkable achievement. Truly an accomplishment that couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡®Perhaps I have become a remarkable person now?¡¯ Despite being someone who could fairly well detach himself, the thought briefly crossed Rohan¡¯s mind. In the midst of joy, Rohan, who tossed and turned in bed, could only regain his composure after quite some time had passed. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t be content.¡± Even Rohan himself was accompanied by a mysterious force that he hadn¡¯t fully grasped the potential of. Nothing had changed. The endless path still lay ahead, and Rohan had to strive every day to make progress, just as he had always done since his past life. ¡°Yes, this time, I might really become something.¡± A certificate with a gold-embossed border on luxurious parchment seemed to instill new courage in Rohan. ¡°I can¡¯t stay like this forever. I should at least get ready to move.¡± With determination, Rohan packed the remaining items in his bag that he had left yesterday. Since he was supposed to depart early the next morning, there was no time to waste. After packing up and finishing his wash, Rohan quickly made his bed and lay down. This time, the journey to the Ezel Territory, bypassing the Talun Mountains, was expected to be much longer than when he came to Arden. It was wise to rest and recover some strength while having a comfortable bed to sleep on. Just as he was about to drift off to sleep, someone forcefully opened Rohan¡¯s door. ¡°Hey, Rohan! It¡¯s not the time to laze around!¡± Despite committing a huge breach of Rohan¡¯s tranquility, Chris had an unapologetic expression that was hard to match. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ignoring Rohan¡¯s irritated response, Chris cheerfully replied in a bright voice, ¡°Hey, our schedule got postponed.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡± With unexpected news, Rohan¡¯s eyes widened significantly. ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Lord Lough said we might stay a bit longer. Well, he didn¡¯t specify how many days¡­¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± The news was truly abrupt. Thinking about the items and food in his bag, Rohan furrowed his brow slightly. Although they were food items that could be stored for a long time, they were far from the modern perfection of canned goods. It was best to consume them as quickly as possible. Furthermore, to live a few more days, he would have to unpack the bags he had packed, and it would be a lie to say it wasn¡¯t troublesome. Of course, Rohan had no choice but to accept it, even if it didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°Yes, whether it¡¯s in Ezel or here, it¡¯s all the same.¡± It was time to resume training that had been neglected due to injuries and a busy schedule. ¡°So, Rohan, let¡¯s have a drink after a long time. Kenneth said he¡¯s up for it too!¡± ¡°Sure¡­? Alright, just give me a moment.¡± Although Rohan had resolved to resume training immediately from the next day, if there was suddenly some free time, it would be a lie to say there wasn¡¯t enough time to have a drink with colleagues. Easily succumbing to Chris¡¯s temptation, Rohan quickly got out of bed and changed his clothes. ¡°But, where are we going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already late, let¡¯s just drink downstairs. If we add a little extra, they might even give us some simple snacks, right?¡± Considering alcohol every day seemed to put Chris in a good mood, Rohan teased the cheerful Chris as they descended the stairs. Have they all heard the news? The first floor was already occupied by Isel¡¯s soldiers. ¡°Ah, running a business here is tough.¡± The innkeeper, who should have been resting after finishing business, was now frantically moving around due to an unexpected group order. ¡°But, why does the atmosphere feel strange?¡± The soldiers were making a ruckus loud enough to be heard from the stairs, but as soon as Rohan came down with Chris, they suddenly fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they avoiding me?¡± Feeling uneasy under the gazes that seemed unfamiliar, Rohan scratched the back of his head. ¡°Oh, Rohan! No, Sir Rohan! Congratulations!¡± At a moment when he felt slightly isolated, Knight Row, who noticed Rohan¡¯s arrival, warmly greeted him. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°I heard from the Viscount not long ago. You were directly appointed by the King himself? Impressive, Sir Rohan!¡± Although Rohan had just become a knight, Row, who had sparred with him several times and fully recognized him, was genuinely happy. While Rohan expressed gratitude, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight discomfort at his newfound status, seeing Row, who completely lacked envy or jealousy. ¡°Thank you. I was fortunate.¡± ¡°Fortunate? I watched the tournament too. Everyone heard the news. Oh, didn¡¯t Chris go to fetch Sir Rohan? hahahaha.¡± Upon hearing Row¡¯s words, Rohan finally realized why the atmosphere was as it was. Rohan was young and had become a soldier relatively late. Although he was respected for his exceptional skills, it was natural that things were different now compared to when he was treated casually as a fellow soldier. But the awkwardness only lasted for a moment. From Noble mtl dot com Rather than negative emotions like envy or jealousy, the predominant feeling was one of celebration. ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Lead us well in the future!¡± Without anyone prompting, soldiers rushed over to Rohan, offering him a drink. Rohan, who usually didn¡¯t enjoy alcohol much, felt like he could accept the drink happily today. Unintentionally finding himself in a central role, after the other soldiers had all fallen, he could finally return to his bed. After spending a fiery night, Rohan, waking up feeling hungover for the first time in a long while, held his head. Due to the excessive drinking in the festive mood, he had consumed more alcohol than he thought. ¡°Ugh, my head hurts¡­¡± Despite having trained to the limit, it seemed Rohan¡¯s tolerance was still lacking to handle the copious amount of alcohol pouring into his body like a waterfall. He went downstairs to the first floor and ordered a tomato juice sprinkled with sugar to quickly cure his hangover. Initially, he had thought of craving bone broth stew or bean sprout soup for a severe hangover after drinking for the first time, but now, humans seemed to adapt, and such hangover foods felt more familiar. With his uncertain schedule, the only productive activity Rohan could engage in was training. As Rohan, holding a weapon for training after a long time, began to wield his sword, Viscount Isel was in the midst of meeting with high-ranking nobles rarely seen, including nobles from different factions and mid-level figures. If the setting had been a tea table within the royal palace gardens, building relationships with nobles would have been a valuable opportunity, but the current situation unfolding before the Viscount was nothing short of chaos. ¡°Wait, after officially requesting help from the temple, we must join forces to subdue them?¡± ¡°Do you know the scale of the dark mages? If we seek help from the temple, we might not be able to prevent their influence from growing for a while!¡± ¡°But the sacred magic of the clerics is indeed helpful against dark powers.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the plan? Those who lose their minds at the sight of dark magic or undead. Have you forgotten how they went as far as confiscating goods from nearby villages under the pretext of ¡®subjugating¡¯ when they found naturally occurring undead in the past?¡± ¡°Well, ultimately we did manage to subdue without much loss, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Indeed, in the end. Wasn¡¯t it crystal clear that they had no respect for the kingdom¡¯s laws?¡± When the opponent was a dark mage, there was unanimous consent on the necessity of subjugation. Beyond a single kingdom, it was a matter concerning all of humanity. That was the social status held by dark mages. However, when it came to deciding on cooperation with the temples, opinions were divided as usual. Ironically, the animosity towards the temples was closely tied to dark magic. Thirty years ago, there was a significant uprising of dark mages by historical standards. They ravaged the entire kingdom with all sorts of monsters and undead, prompting all factions of the kingdom to unite and fight against the dark mages. The dark mages were formidable. Despite being a small group that had suffered persecution for ages, they displayed power beyond belief. But even if they had forsaken the path of humanity, it didn¡¯t mean there was no limit to their abilities. Leading with divine magic, the temples joined forces with all factions, and in the end, the dark mages were defeated. Their amassed power and knowledge crumbled to pieces. The joy of a glorious victory was short-lived. The kingdom¡¯s situation couldn¡¯t easily escape the whirlpool of chaos. The temple, which had shown remarkable prowess in the war against dark mages, began to interfere in politics, leveraging their influence. The temple¡¯s prestige soared to unprecedented heights, surpassing not only the expansion of the temples but also encroaching upon the rights of the king and nobility. Naturally, the king and nobles did not sit idly by, but pressuring a temple that had the support of countless people without any justification was no easy task, even with the use of force. The opposition was a coalition force led by the Arnesian sect, which gathered adherents from five surrounding countries, including Arden. The Arnesian sect, with enough power to have its leader referred to as the Pope, was formidable, and the strength of each sect was not to be underestimated. With numerous monks and holy knights under their command, together they possessed a military force that could easily overpower a single kingdom. As memories of war faded and the secular politics were to be left to secular powers, the neighboring kingdoms sympathized, and the temples took a step back only fifteen years ago. Since most nobles who vividly remembered the power struggle with the temples were still active, it was only natural for them to be wary of the temple¡¯s interference. The attendees of the meeting were all distinguished nobles with vast experience and exceptional abilities, yet, as expected by Viscount Isel, reaching a conclusion was not easy. Apart from the temple issue, there were many matters to discuss, such as the scale of forces to be mobilized for subjugation, the cost of deploying troops, and the timing of the operation. The day-long meeting went on for several days, and as the nobles¡¯ faces darkened with mental fatigue, the meeting finally came to an end. It was the fourth day since Rohan had drawn his sword. Chapter 33 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3333. The prolonged meeting had finally concluded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I can finally go home.¡± Ironically, after witnessing the momentous decision-making of the kingdom, what the Viscount thought of was the opportunity to return to Isel and rest deeply. No matter how luxurious the accommodations, they could never be as familiar as one¡¯s own home after spending a long time there. Operating a large military force, even the seasoned Viscount Isel was exhausted from the intense and prolonged discussions at the meeting. Nevertheless, the exertion of mental energy paid off, as they were able to finalize the details for the subjugation. Given that the matter had been deliberated on for a long time by nobles and had received the king¡¯s approval, it was safe to assume that the subjugation would proceed as planned. The conclusion reached at the end of the discussion did not deviate significantly from Viscount Isel¡¯s expectations. While it might be impossible to prevent the temples from gathering information independently and taking action, there would be no formal request for assistance. The forces to be mobilized would consist of two hundred knights, two thousand soldiers, and fifty mages to be dispatched from the Tower. It was an abnormal army structure with many knights and wizards, but considering the opponent, it could be seen as an appropriate composition. Dealing with beings wielding evil powers was not something regular soldiers could often do. Because there were many magic spells in the dark magic category that directly affected the mind, it was fortunate if allies under the influence of fear or confusion did not attack. The two thousand troops were practically personnel for supply and construction, so it was understood that over 90% of the combat power came from knights and wizards. With a considerable force gathering, the departure date was set for three weeks later. It was the minimum time needed to gather knights and soldiers from each territory and prepare supplies. Messengers were likely already prepared to spread the news to each territory. ¡°We should depart tomorrow.¡± After bypassing the Talun Mountains and returning to Eizel to prepare the troops before moving back to Talun, time was tight. The comfort was that the mobilized knights and soldiers were not abundant. For each knight, twenty soldiers were the total mobilized force allocated to the Eizel territory. Naturally, the supplies to be prepared were not substantial. Considering the low population of the barony and the public recognition of being the first to discover and report the uprising. Of course, sending more troops to gain recognition for the expedition was an option, but the Baron of Eizel did not want to take that route. Knights were inherently valuable, and the soldiers were scarce but excellent human resources from rural territories. It was both out of nobility to value them and for the smooth operation of the territories that it was deemed beneficial not to lose troops. With the burden of the expedition lessened, there was one issue the Baron of Eizel had to ponder. Among the knights, who to send for the expedition. Including the Baron himself and the newly appointed Rohan, Eizel had a total of five knights. Excluding the Baron himself, one of the remaining four knights had to be sent. ¡°Atum and Rowe are already veterans, Dennis lacks experience but is exceptionally skilled. Rohan¡­ has outstanding potential, but he is still immature.¡± It was a tough decision, but the Baron soon made up his mind. ¡°With such a substantial deployment of forces, it is an exceedingly appropriate opportunity to gain experience.¡± Veterans found it hard to rise in status, and being too inexperienced meant they couldn¡¯t properly digest the experience. Still young and not lagging far behind the veterans in skill, selecting Dennis was not at all strange for the Baron of Eizel. The day after the council meeting. The group from Eizel Castle set out early in the morning, leaving Arden on their way back home. Bypassing the Talun Mountains, it would take over ten days of steady movement to reach Eizel. Whether it was because the foundation ceremony had ended or rumors about the Talun Mountains had spread, the well-maintained road was bustling with people, carriages, and even camels. It was an unimaginable traffic flow in Eizel. It took a total of twelve days for the group to arrive in Eizel after leaving Arden. The distance was nearly doubled, but compared to crossing the mountains, the road had a gentler slope and significantly fewer monster encounters, so the fatigue was not as high as feared. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there was no fatigue at all, so upon arriving in Eizel, all soldiers and knights hurriedly went home to rest. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡± Rohan, who had returned to the familiar Lord¡¯s residence, looked around the room with a touched expression. It felt like the room had been consistently cleaned, with traces of human touch felt throughout. After tossing his belongings, changing into comfortable clothes, he threw himself onto the bed. ¡°I can rest deeply for a while now.¡± Returning to Eizel, Rohan had heard from the Baron about the expedition. The sudden appearance of a troll horde, the identity of the white beads, and the personnel mobilized for the subjugation, all of it. It was understandable that Dennis, not himself, was assigned as the knight to participate in the subjugation. No matter how many troops were mobilized, facing a dark wizard meant there would inevitably be a dangerous element, requiring the selection of a skilled knight. ¡°I can¡¯t really call myself a proper knight yet.¡± Fortunately, winning the tournament allowed him to become a knight, but even Rohan himself felt that without the blow of the Warrior King, he was the weakest among the knights. ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually for the best. Since I¡¯ve decided to focus solely on training for the time being.¡± Although training did not increase his skills as quickly as real combat, there was no use for skills or mastery if one were to die. Three days after arriving at Izell Castle. Dennis and twenty soldiers quietly set off outside the castle gates. Their destination was the Talun Territory. Due to the small size of the troops, their goal was not to achieve great feats in the subjugation. Their main objective was to return with as little troop loss as possible. That was the order given by the Earl of Izell to Dennis. Time flew by quickly, and a month had passed since Dennis had left the territory. Now, the winter was approaching. Rohan¡¯s daily life could be perfectly described as monotonous. Having become a knight and relieved of guard duty, Rohan¡¯s only remaining duty was to receive instruction from the Earl of Izell. Every moment, except for mealtime, sleep, and the time spent sleeping, was filled with training. The Earl of Izell, perhaps influenced by Rohan¡¯s growth, personally sparred with Rohan, holding a sword. It was just a sparring match, but as Rohan grew, he found himself getting more and more wounded. It meant that Rohan was becoming strong enough that even the Earl of Izell, as an adult, could not treat him like a child. This dramatic growth was a result of Rohan gradually revealing things he had hidden. Initially, Rohan only used the Izell family swordsmanship, but as he fully accepted the Earl as his master, he began to display various skills. The Earl knew that Rohan had been learning unknown techniques since he was first accepted as a disciple, but he could not hide his surprise when Rohan brought out the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship, including the blow of the Warrior King. ¡°Now that I see it, it¡¯s strange that you didn¡¯t win the tournament.¡± That was how impressive Rohan¡¯s skills had become. Of course, as a teacher of swordsmanship, it was not an entirely pleasant feeling. The more paths that lay before one, the harder it was to focus on a single path. But at the same time, there was a sense of relief. While the techniques Rohan displayed all had their strengths, they did not surpass the level of Izell¡¯s vision. Once one stepped into the world of martial arts, it was natural to aim for higher levels. Right now, Rohan might feel more comfortable with the martial arts he had originally learned, but it was clear that he would eventually concentrate on Izell family swordsmanship by his own choice. Moreover, although the level might be lower, the unfamiliar techniques that occasionally emerged from Izell¡¯s swordsmanship were threatening enough. In the long run, even if they were discarded, they clearly had a positive impact on Rohan¡¯s strength for now. Furthermore, the Earl of Izell was aware of Sophia¡¯s feelings. If he were to become hostile towards Rohan, all the knowledge Rohan possessed would become Izell¡¯s, so it was definitely not a loss. In fact, after a month of teaching Rohan, the Earl had almost made up his mind. ¡°Rohan is undoubtedly a genius who will be remembered in history. Besides, his character is excellent, and there are no issues with women, so there is no reason to look elsewhere.¡± Therefore, he could be more forgiving of Rohan using different techniques. Thanks to the Earl¡¯s generosity, Rohan was able to achieve explosive growth. The SR-grade Izel Household Swordsmanship had only increased by about 10%, but the R-grade skills of the Barbarian Warrior¡¯s Sword Defense and the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship had both reached a proficiency of 100%. Furthermore, the Izel Household Swordsmanship, also an R-grade skill, had reached a proficiency of 94%, with the day approaching when it would gain a new prefix. The newly acquired additional effects were in the form of passive skills for both. Though Rohan had hoped for an active skill, the significant increase in stats compared to SN-grade left him somewhat satisfied. The sudden increase in strength of Rohan¡¯s sword was so remarkable that the Viscount openly displayed a look of utter disbelief. From Noble mtl dot com In just a few days, the power imbued in the sword had increased by at least half, making it quite remarkable to anyone observing. Yet, despite the Viscount¡¯s remarkable power, Rohan still couldn¡¯t overcome the immense barrier of being his mentor. The power within Rohan¡¯s sword had risen to a level where it was not significantly inferior to the Viscount¡¯s, but it would still take more time to catch up to the refined skills honed over many years. In his heart, Rohan wanted to combine the two skills that had reached 100% proficiency, but upon checking the number of feathers required, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to proceed with the synthesis. It took a whopping 4 feathers to combine two R-grade skills. Even if he combined the two newly acquired feathers, Rohan only possessed 5 feathers, meaning that if he combined the two skills now, he would have to wait a long time for the next synthesis. ¡°Both the Ancient Warrior¡¯s Swordsmanship and the Barbarian Warrior¡¯s Sword Defense are good. But the best is the Warrior King¡¯s Strike.¡± Even with the considerable increase in skills, the only active skill Rohan possessed was the Warrior King¡¯s Strike. Despite the drawback of being unable to distribute stamina, it was a skill that had saved Rohan from numerous crises with power worth bearing that drawback. ¡°If I combine the Warrior King¡¯s Strike with another skill, maybe an SR-grade active skill might emerge?¡± Even if an active skill didn¡¯t emerge, the Warrior King¡¯s Strike was still an R-grade skill, so there would undoubtedly be no significant decrease in level compared to combining swordsmanship and sword defense. ¡°Just a little more, just a little longer.¡± At the end of his training, Rohan deliberately used the Warrior King¡¯s Strike to exhaust his remaining stamina. Thanks to such efforts, his proficiency had already reached 82%. With a little more time, he would be able to acquire a new SR-grade skill. As Rohan gazed at the skill window with regret, Denis, who had set out to subdue the Black Mage, was enduring a tedious time. ¡°These darn goblins seem never-ending.¡± It had already been a month since arriving at the Talun Barony. Though he had heard the Izel Viscount¡¯s request, Denis was still hoping to bolster his reputation by aiding in expelling demons. While he wasn¡¯t without fear in facing the wicked magic, upon seeing the gathered forces at the Talun Barony, even that concern vanished. There were knights with numbers he had never seen before gathered. ¡°With this level of power, we could easily capture and kill black mages in no time!¡± It was such a conviction of power. However, reality was far from expectations. The mountains that seemed like they would spew out enormous demons were filled only with measly creatures like goblins and trolls, and there was no trace of dark magic anywhere. Despite swiftly cutting down insignificant trees as they advanced due to the abundant knights, the untouched mountains were like a vast maze in themselves. Over a month, more than two thousand people searched the mountain without any significant gains apart from some animal skins. Amidst the rugged terrain, injuries were constantly occurring. ¡°No matter how I think about it, this is strange.¡± The Talun Mountains had long been known as the den of demons. It wasn¡¯t unusual that the areas where people frequently passed through had fewer demons due to frequent subjugation, but now, even at the heart of the mountains, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was deep. To have come this deep without encountering large monsters like trolls or ogres even once was clearly abnormal. And this thought wasn¡¯t exclusive to Denis alone. Even those who were knowledgeable about demons were feeling a deep sense of unease. Chapter 34 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3434. The intuition of those who handle mana is unbelievably accurate compared to that of ordinary people. Especially when it comes to ominous matters. Unlike the soldiers whose minds were at ease with what seemed like a peaceful exploration, the knights and wizards were raising their guard against the growing sense of unease. Even though they felt a sense of impending doom, there was no choice but to move forward. With so many troops, they couldn¡¯t simply operate based on their mood. When they discovered a lake of a size that seemed impossible in the midst of the mountains, cutting through trees and bushes. The punitive force could finally face the reality of the unease they had been feeling. ¡°Mad¡­¡± The curse that burst from the mouth of the knight who had been particularly noble in his actions explained the situation in an instant. It wasn¡¯t just a gathering of monsters. Under the control of dark wizards, they formed a single army. Like a human army, monsters armed uniformly by race. The armored ogres and trolls seemed to exude a terrible combat power without even engaging in combat. But what caught the attention of the punitive force the most was not the military strength of the monsters. A gigantic body half-submerged in the lake. The remains of a once great race, who had once ruled the world. One of the essences of black magic, passed down like a legend. ¡°Corpse dragon¡­¡± The name that came out like a groan was the word used to refer to the transcendent monster that appeared before them. The punitive force, frozen at the sight of a being they had never imagined seeing in their lifetime, was led by the knights and wizards at the forefront, all strong individuals among men. Despite feeling fear, they did not stop scanning their surroundings, and soon found something strange about the creature. ¡°Their magic is incomplete. Look at the color of the bones at the back!¡± At the words of one wizard, the eyes of the punitive force all turned towards the tail end of the body behind the lake. ¡°Indeed¡­ the color is different.¡± ¡°It seems like that might be the original color.¡± Contrary to the darkened upper body, the lower body of the dragon retained a beautiful silvery color. It was a clear sign that the magic of the creatures had not completely tainted the dragon¡¯s body. ¡®But¡­ even without the dragon, they pose a formidable force.¡¯ Just facing that number of monsters would require being prepared for total annihilation, and with their good equipment and expected organized movements according to orders, rushing in recklessly was not an option. The leader of the punitive force, Count Gustaf, could not easily make a decision. Retreating now would give the giant dragon time to awaken, but he was not confident that they could win with their current forces if they were to engage in battle. If they were defeated, it wouldn¡¯t simply be a reduction in the kingdom¡¯s power. The bodies of the knights and wizards, who held a lot of mana, were the best materials for practicing black magic. Even if they managed to reduce the monsters, it was certain they would quickly recover their strength. ¡®The risk is too great.¡¯ Count Gustaf sensed that the fate of the kingdom would be decided by his decision. ¡®If only we had a bit more troops¡­!¡¯ No matter how he calculated, their current forces were insufficient to handle all the armed monsters and dark wizards. Despite knowing that the great evil would rise in power, now was the time for retreat. Having made his decision, Count Gustaf signaled the retreat. To avoid agitating the demons, the wizards cast a spell to block sound before relaying orders to the soldiers. Just as the soldiers in the back were beginning to retreat, those at the very rear suddenly screamed in unison. It was a narrow path carved through bushes and trees, deep within the mountains, a sound that civilians wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but for the knights with enhanced physical abilities, it was different. As if by some signal, some knights, including Count Gustaf, swiftly moved to the back of the formation. The knights, upon identifying the source of the screams, paused briefly at the gruesome scene. ¡°Drake¡­?¡± Trolls, and even ogres, members of the formidable dragon race known for their overwhelming power and size. Among the demons, this individual, possessing remarkable strength, had the soldiers pinned down. Furthermore, following behind were armed trolls, ogres, and other malevolent creatures. Upon assessing the situation, Count Gustaf, with a swift decision befitting a commander, hoisted his sword and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Follow me immediately! Knights and wizards, come this way and clear a path!¡± Though a commander with no shortage of quick thinking, once ensnared, no matter how fast they moved, they could only be a step behind the enemy. ¡°They knew we were coming. They laid a trap in advance.¡± Even though the absence of demons seemed suspiciously empty, the Count hadn¡¯t anticipated such a massive trap. Regretting their lack of vigilance, the Count swung his sword without a hint of hesitation, knowing they had to save as many troops as possible. Even with just the demons near the lake earlier, victory wasn¡¯t assured, and now, with new demons emerging from the rear, the possibility of winning was slim. Concentrating firepower to break through the demons at the rear seemed the best option available. ¡°Demons are also gathering from the rear!¡± It seemed the demons near the lake were also on the move, cries echoing in the Count¡¯s ears. ¡°Soldiers, hold the line with your spears! Wizards and knights, focus on breaking through the front! Don¡¯t worry about the rear!¡± Effectively a command akin to abandoning the rear soldiers, but as a commander, it was an unavoidable choice. The worth of one knight handling an ogre far exceeded that of dozens of ordinary soldiers. Even from the perspective of a dark wizard, the same held true. After issuing orders, the Count swiftly cut down around a dozen ogres, reaching Drake with a determined gaze. Ogres clung thickly to the Count¡¯s sword, and as the Count leaped high, several knights followed suit, launching themselves into the air. No need for reconnaissance. Now was the time to bring down the beast as quickly as possible and clear a path. Behind the leaping Count, numerous spells soared. Not high-level spells from the elite, but a barrage of low-level magic cast by dozens of wizards, enough to momentarily distract Drake and pose a significant threat. The magic hitting the beast¡¯s tough hide shattered like glass, and as Drake¡¯s vision was obscured, the Count¡¯s blade descended upon the dragon. Among the knights, apart from the masters, the Count stood at the top in terms of skill. Officially recognized as one of the kingdom¡¯s superior knights. The dragon¡¯s thick hide tore like paper, its upper jaw splitting and falling to the ground. ¡°Rraaargh!¡± The dragon¡¯s spewed blood rained down on the soldiers like a downpour, its massive body thrashing wildly, crushing everything in its path. ¡°aaargh!¡± The knights who leaped alongside Count Gustaf fell like autumn leaves in the wind as they faced the raging creature. But even if they couldn¡¯t match the Count, the knights stood among the superhuman ranks. Amidst the loss of lives and injuries, they etched their mark on Drake¡¯s hide, never wavering. Losing the upper part of his snout, Drake, whose body was covered in blood stains, staggered as if in shock. No matter how powerful a demon may be, once it loses a certain amount of blood, its combat effectiveness diminishes significantly. The Count, seizing the opportunity, leaped once more and successfully sliced the creature¡¯s neck halfway. Drake was a formidable demon, but his regenerative abilities were nowhere near those of trolls. In a brief fight with Drake, a total of seven knights became incapacitated. While the giant enemy was defeated, the Count¡¯s expression remained stern. The monsters advancing from behind seemed endless, and the numbers of those blocking the front were steadily increasing. Without even checking Drake¡¯s corpse, the Count swung his sword incessantly. Facing the overwhelming force of the Count, the monsters classified as large species were dying helplessly. Not only the Count but also other knights were displaying superhuman strength in the face of imminent danger. Despite being armored with thick steel, their joints and vital areas were relatively vulnerable, and the precise attacks of the well-trained knights were sufficient to exploit these weaknesses. Undoubtedly, led by Count Gustaf, the frontline knights were demonstrating remarkable strength. Large species, which were considered terrifying by ordinary people, seemed powerless in the face of the Count¡¯s overwhelming might. Yet, the kingdom¡¯s knights were struggling to break through the monsters¡¯ ranks. ¡°There are too many¡­!¡± Having joined forces with a knight next to him to kill a troll, Dennis wore a face of exhaustion as the relentless horde kept pouring in. Even if all the monsters from the mountain range gathered, the continuous influx of enemies towards the knights was beyond imagination. The Earl¡¯s request to preserve their forces came to mind, but there was simply no room to spare to protect them now. It had reached a point where even preserving Dennis¡¯s own life was becoming difficult. Due to the Earl¡¯s urgent call to move forward, it was impossible to know where the soldiers who had come with Isel were fighting. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on surviving for now.¡± As sorry as he felt for the soldiers, even as an individual, even as a knight, Dennis believed that surviving, even on his own, was the right path. The situation of Dennis and other knights was similar. Rushing to follow Count Gustaf¡¯s lead, there was no room to spare to protect the other soldiers and knights. The only consolation was that Count Gustaf¡¯s leadership at the forefront was even more exceptional than expected. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rumors that he was at the brink of becoming a master, surpassing the realm of experts, were indeed true. Behind him, cutting through the monsters like a scythe through wheat, the knights formed a wedge formation and struggled to break through the waves of monsters. A single monster, like a troll, was something a knight, a human weapon, could handle. However, there naturally existed differences in skill among the knights, and with the absence of a strong figure like Count Gustaf, the situation at the rear was not as favorable as at the front. With many troops fighting in close quarters, there were three to five knights per large species, if not more. From Noble mtl dot com At a glance, it seemed like the monsters would quickly fall, but the actual battle unfolded differently from what was imagined. ¡°Argh!¡± One knight who couldn¡¯t withstand the troll¡¯s attack groaned as he collapsed to the ground. It was because he couldn¡¯t overcome the overwhelming force. The reason a knight could defeat a large species in the first place was not due to superior strength. It was the utilization of wide spaces, agile movements for evasion, and transcendent attack power gained through aura. With these two advantages, even though there was an overwhelming difference in strength and endurance, they could not only engage in an equal fight with large species but also kill them. However, in a large-scale battle like the current one, the situation had completely changed. Numerous monsters were moving under the command of a warlock, forming ranks, and due to their strong pressure, the gaps between the knights had narrowed. The number of knights facing each demon had increased, but in turn, the knights had no space to dodge the powerful and relentless attacks of the demons. Naturally, situations arose where the knights had to squarely block the demons¡¯ attacks, leading to rapid exhaustion in the knights¡¯ bodies as they bore frequent impacts. Amidst the relentless swinging of swords, Count Gustaf, who intermittently surveyed the battlefield, quickly grasped the situation faced by the knights without needing much time. Even though the knights possessed exceptional endurance beyond comparison with ordinary individuals, they were ultimately made of flesh and blood. Although the knights had held up well until now, it was clear that they would crumble like a breached dam in no time if the battle dragged on. The state of the wizards who continuously unleashed magic was also unfavorable. Some faces had turned pale from exhaustion, while others had slumped to the ground, showing signs of extreme fatigue due to excessive magical exertion. Despite advancing a considerable distance, demons were steadily filling the gaps by rallying from the rear. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable annihilation if we stay like this. We need to make a decisive move.¡± With resolve in his heart, the Count increased the speed of the aura circulating within him. The size of the aura entwined with his sword noticeably grew, and his physical capabilities ascended to a higher level. ¡°Knights, break through with all your might. Those who are running out of strength, engage with other knights on the sides! Wizards, concentrate your firepower ahead of me! Those with reinforcement magic, use it without hesitation!¡± Amidst the chaos, the Count¡¯s voice infused with aura was distinctly conveyed to the front lines of the punitive force, and the members swiftly moved in accordance with the Count¡¯s intentions. The knights at the forefront, bolstered by the wizards¡¯ reinforcement magic, surged with increased physical prowess to overwhelm the demons, while a collaborative vision spell cast by several wizards of the same school descended upon the demons¡¯ heads. Chapter 35 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3535. As several wizards synchronized their breathing for a long-prepared spell, the impact of the magic raining down upon the demons was formidable. A massive fireball suddenly appeared in the air and plummeted towards the ground, emitting scorching heat that turned the surrounding demons into ashes. A temporary empty space was created around the point where the magic landed. As the heat prevented the demons from gathering, Count Gustaf, with heightened strength, dashed forward with all his might. ¡°This might be our last chance.¡± Defeat was already certain, but they had to try to save as many knights and wizards as possible. For the kingdom¡¯s sake, for the Count¡¯s sake. The energized knights began to fiercely push back the demons. While seeking a path forward at the vanguard, those at the rear were facing a hellish situation. ¡°Kalen! Hurry!¡± ¡°Teness, ugh, I, cough, I¡¯ve, ugh, made a mistake already.¡± ¡°No, if you stop, you¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You go first, go ahead.¡± ¡°Damn it, I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any danger¡­!¡± Teness, glancing back at his hesitating comrade and the horde of demons relentlessly chasing from behind, eventually turned his head back and resumed running. ¡°Sorry, sorry. Damn it, damn it! Why am I always¡­ in such places¡­!¡± A soldier of Izell Castle, Teness, cursed silently to himself. It wasn¡¯t about hiding it in case someone heard; he simply didn¡¯t have the energy left to even curse out loud. It had been over a decade since he had served as a soldier. He had participated in occasional skirmishes against goblins and trolls, and recently experienced a siege at Prielle Castle. Having been through various battles, he thought he would return safely this time as well. But that was Teness¡¯s arrogance. He had always looked down on dark wizards, but he never imagined there would be so many gigantic demons appearing. The path he had fled through was now filled with demons to the extent that the rear was no longer visible, and the knights, dispatched to clear the way, had all moved up ahead, leaving no one capable of facing the large demons behind. In what could be deemed the worst situation, the soldiers had only two choices. Either run desperately to catch up with the leading knights, or abandon the escape and face death in battle. Of course, most soldiers chose the former, and the formation collapsed in an instant, turning into chaos. In war, the highest casualties occurred during retreat. Not only in battles between humans, but also in battles between humans and monsters. Especially when defying orders and fleeing just to survive, it was even more so. Retreating from open ground was not easy, let alone soldiers maintaining a dense formation on narrow mountain paths retreating in an instant. In the confined space, running together naturally led to tripping over each other, and it was not uncommon for someone to get injured by another¡¯s weapon. Some soldiers tripped over each other as they fled, causing others to fall, and there were even those who abandoned their weapons because they hindered their escape. It was truly a scene of chaos. ¡°Argh, aaah!¡± Tenes, who witnessed his comrade Kalen being crushed by a troll¡¯s fist, screamed continuously. It was an act that consumed his already scarce breath even faster, but Tenes no longer had the rationality to think to that extent. Due to fear and lack of oxygen, his cognitive abilities plummeted rapidly, and his exhausted body was gradually losing strength. Nevertheless, to Tenes, who was somehow still moving his legs, a dark emotion he had never felt before surged. ¡®I¡¯m going to die here anyway. But why should I die alone?¡¯ ¡°Ugh, ugh, unjust, it¡¯s unfair, I can¡¯t be the only one to die!¡± Amidst his escape, Tenes suddenly drew his sword and swiftly stabbed the side of a soldier running beside him. ¡°Splk, you, you¡­¡± The sword deeply pierced the soldier¡¯s abdomen, severing his organs, and the wounded soldier lost his life in an instant and collapsed to the ground. Due to the relatively vulnerable area and the fact that he never imagined his longtime comrade would attack him, the soldier suffered a fatal blow. Although he killed a comrade he had spent time with like family, Tenes did not stop his actions. ¡°Splk!¡± Another comrade, who was too busy fleeing to look back, was impaled by the sword carrying Tenes¡¯s weight, and another soldier, witnessing Tenes¡¯s deeds, fought him and met his demise. Tenes ended the lives of as many as three soldiers and soon faced death attacking soldiers from another unit. But Tenes was not alone. Dark magic that stealthily infiltrated various parts of the battlefield amplified the negative emotions of the soldiers, leading to those consumed by madness wielding weapons against their comrades. Hell had broken loose. The ground was dyed crimson with blood, and the scent of death spread in all directions. It was around this time that figures cloaked in black robes appeared among the monsters. Duke Gustaf, who was cutting through the chaos, suddenly felt a fluctuation in mana and turned his head. A distinctly different aura, foreign to what usual wizards emitted, was spreading across the battlefield. ¡®Black magic¡­!¡¯ Soldiers possessed by dark magic began killing each other, and the magic that absorbed the energy of the fallen soldiers and monsters fueled an even more vicious cycle of evil. With external attacks overlapping internal turmoil, the soldiers were now suffering casualties akin to a massacre. Over half of the soldiers transformed into corpses, and just as the monsters blocking the retreat seemed to reach their end. Now, even ordinary soldiers could feel the dense, looming darkness of magic swirling fiercely in the midst of the battlefield. ¡°Damn, what is that¡­¡± ¡°sh*t¡­¡± Countless lifeless bodies twisted and rose up, blood flowing from their bodies gathering in the air, forming a single point. A massive mass of blood had taken on a grotesque form, hungrily sucking in the corpses gathered around it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Squelch¡ª The eerie sound of bodies being crushed echoed incessantly, revealing a giant made of corpses and blood in no time. There was no fierce aura, no grandeur. Yet, at first glance, its size, seeming to be dozens of times that of large beasts, and its grotesque appearance alone instilled terror. The giant, a mix of demon and human body parts, swung its arms wildly, instantly shattering dozens of soldiers. An absolute power that could not be matched with the feeble martial arts of the soldiers. As if a colossal tower had come to life, the soldiers completely lost their formation at the sight of the moving figure. Knights rushed in from the sides, brandishing their swords, but they couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to overcome the giant¡¯s overwhelming size and force. In the blink of an eye, the attack of the three corpse giants that appeared decimated the forces to near annihilation. ¡°Just a little more¡­¡± Even the forefront, where most of the forces were concentrated, was in jeopardy. Count Gustaf was facing the recoil of his exertion, while other knights were showing signs of exhaustion nearing collapse. The situation was dire for the wizards; no magic potent enough to strike the demons was being cast anymore. The only consolation was that the reinforcement spells were still holding. ¡°Just a bit more, just a bit further¡­!¡± Count Gustaf¡¯s face was filled with determination. It seemed as if all the demons of the Talun Mountains had been gathered; their numbers were beyond imagination. On the other hand, the allies, including the Count, were exhausted. There seemed to be no hope of surviving alone now. A profound sense of despair, unfamiliar since becoming a knight, engulfed the Count. Most soldiers were already dead, and the knights who had fought with all their might were falling one by one, unable to rise again. In the face of the worst circumstances, the Count continued to wield his sword. Even if there was no glimmer of hope left, he was a nobleman and a knight of the kingdom. Even if he were to die here, it was his duty to bring down the kingdom¡¯s enemies even a little. He swung his sword with the last of his strength. As the Count made that vow, beyond the waves of demons, radiant beams of light poured from the direction of the Talun Territory. Even those without faith could understand what it meant to be sacred; the radiance covering the sky was overwhelming, and the demons struck by the beams of light fell apart in an instant. Even the corpse giant, boasting an overwhelming size, could not prevent itself from being riddled with holes and staggering. ¡°Arnisian¡­!¡± In the magic akin to a symbol of the sect worshiping the god of light, the Count exclaimed. Those who usually set political opposition against the king and the nobles, those who disdainfully sought refuge in the guise of the god¡¯s followers, found themselves unable to deny that at least for now, the Count felt more sacred, noble, and welcome than anyone he knew. After a large-scale holy magic swept the battlefield once, the holy knights charged towards the undead demons. The dark magic that reinforced the demons against the holy light greatly diminished, and the holy knights cut down the disoriented creatures like a scythe through wheat. ¡°As expected¡­ of the sect¡­¡± Just like the dark sorcerers and demons, the sect possessed overwhelming power against beings whose origin lay in darkness. Feeling the light of hope shining down, Count Gustaf felt a deep sense of relief. At least the kingdom¡¯s knights could prevent the futile deaths now. For the Count at least, political matters could be dealt with later; it was not too late for that. Taking advantage of the moment when the evil spirits were weakened, the survivors of the punitive force gathered their last strength, brandishing their weapons, and finally, the holy knights revealed themselves in front of Count Gustaf. It was the moment when the kingdom¡¯s first punitive expedition ended in failure. Upon returning to Izell, Rohan felt a deep sense of fulfillment each passing day. Under the rigorous training with the Izell Viscount, his skill proficiency was rapidly increasing, and occasionally, he strolled through the back garden of the castle with Sophia, engaging in light-hearted conversations. Thinking he had acquired a certain level of basic knowledge, and with the decrease in teachings other than martial arts, it was significantly contributing to the improvement in Rohan¡¯s quality of life. On the other hand, the Izell Viscount was deeply troubled. ¡°Should I wait a bit longer? Or would it be better to bring up the topic now?¡± What troubled the Viscount was his daughter Sophia¡¯s marriage issue. She was still, in the Viscount¡¯s eyes, a young girl who seemed not to cause any pain just by looking at her. A girl with a beautiful appearance that anyone could see, coupled with a gentle heart. Yet, the time had come for her to start preparing for marriage. Noble children usually undergo coming-of-age ceremonies and marry within 2 to 3 years, so it was appropriate to consider her of marriageable age. Of course, Rohan was the one being considered as Sophia¡¯s prospective husband. Having lived as a noble and seen various human characters, even to the Viscount, Rohan¡¯s existence was a mystery. He never imagined that the clueless boy brought in just to serve as a soldier would possess such remarkable talents. From Noble mtl dot com Moreover, not long ago, he could barely hold a sword, and now he had developed skills that even the Viscount himself could not underestimate. It was a pace of progress that went beyond common sense, reminiscent of the great heroes that appeared in legends. Furthermore, beyond being ignorant, unlike the typical rustic villagers who could be described as barbaric, he possessed a gentleness that made people feel at ease. Perhaps Sophia enjoyed Rohan¡¯s company due to this aspect of him. Glancing down at the two walking through the garden together, the Viscount nodded. ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s the case, he is a suitable match.¡± From a young age, the Viscount had been decisive once he set his mind on something. After making his decision, the first person he sought out was his wife. Though he was a lord and a nobleman, discussing with his wife was an unavoidable process, especially concerning the marriage of their only daughter. To the Viscount¡¯s surprise, his wife expressed enthusiastic agreement. ¡°If the suitor is Rohan, then I approve. His talent is undeniable, you praise him every day until your mouth hurts, and Sophia is already deeply infatuated with him. They are of similar age, and his character is excellent, isn¡¯t it? At the very least, he won¡¯t resort to violence towards Sophia¡­¡± While Rohan stayed at the castle, the Viscount¡¯s wife naturally observed him. She listed several of Rohan¡¯s strengths, but what appealed to her the most was his gentle nature. Even noble-born women couldn¡¯t avoid being somewhat subservient to their husbands after marriage, and in cases of abusive or violent men, it was a concern. Just the fact that such worries didn¡¯t arise gave him a considerable advantage, and with his exceptional skills to the extent of receiving a direct knighthood from the king, his humble origins were of little concern. With both in agreement, the next step was Sophia. That evening, after returning from a date with Rohan, the Viscount called his daughter to have a conversation. ¡°Sophia, what do you think of Rohan?¡± At the Viscount¡¯s question, the girl¡¯s cheeks blushed. The shy girl, hesitating in embarrassment, finally spoke under her serious father¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ I like him. My heart beats fast when I see him, and I keep wanting to see him.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Although he already knew this in his head, hearing it directly from his daughter¡¯s mouth made his heart ache anew. Suppressing the urge to intervene even now, the Viscount asked again. ¡°Alright, then how do you feel about marrying Rohan?¡± ¡°Me, really? I like it. No, I think I would dislike it if it weren¡¯t Rohan Kye.¡± As expected, Sofia¡¯s answer was acceptance. No, rather, the Marquis began to urge it. Sofia was aware that she had reached the marriageable age and was conscious of her feelings for Rohan. Above all, she thought that marrying him was the most advantageous choice for herself. If Rohan and Sofia were to marry, both would live their lives based on the Isel Estate. For Sofia, the idea that she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely entering a strange noble family was welcoming enough. Chapter 36 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3636. ¡°Rohan, what do you think of Sofia?¡± As usual, it was during a break in the training. Startled by the Marquis¡¯s sudden question, Rohan, who was about to take a sip, coughed. ¡°Cough, Cough, Huh? Sofia?¡± ¡°Yes. My daughter, Sofia. I¡¯m asking what you think of her as a marriage partner.¡± Although they had crossed swords more than a hundred times, the Marquis had never brought up the topic of Sofia before. Surprised by the abrupt question, Rohan had suspected for a long time that the Marquis knew about his and Sofia¡¯s relationship. ¡®He used to take walks near the Marquisate, so he couldn¡¯t not know¡­¡¯ He had thought there was tacit approval, but being directly asked such a question made him flustered. At first, being young, Sofia hesitated, but as time passed and their relationship deepened, she could gradually let go of the reluctance stemming from her past life. Her pure heart and lovely demeanor slowly warmed Rohan¡¯s heart. Although Rohan appeared much more mature compared to boys his age, Sofia, who couldn¡¯t know his true age, found even that charming. For Rohan, an important aspect was emotions with the partner, and he had long felt emotions for Sofia. That alone was enough to consider her as a marriage partner. From Rohan¡¯s perspective, Sofia was by no means a bad match. By marrying Sofia, Rohan could be integrated into a prestigious noble family and could exert influence beyond the Isel Estate. Becoming a knight and rising to nobility, acquiring an estate was no easy task. It was impossible to count how many nobles had been ignored for not receiving an estate in their lifetime. Although Rohan had exceptional skills, it was uncertain how long it would take for him to acquire an estate. In such a situation, gaining a place where he could settle and act as a key figure was a tremendous merit. ¡®There is nothing stronger than the bloodline¡­¡¯ Even if he were to gain trust elsewhere, becoming a son-in-law or husband of a lord was out of the question. Considering various other factors, there was no reason to refuse the Marquis¡¯s proposal no matter how much he thought about it. No, considering Rohan¡¯s feelings and his background, should he not have kneeled first and asked for his daughter? However, as he had never been married in his past life, he was unsure how to respond. After a brief hesitation, Rohan¡¯s choice was to simply kneel. He dropped the water jug as if it were tossed, quickly lowering himself to the floor to the extent that his chin made a sound. The Marquis was taken aback by the sudden act of kneeling. He had only asked for his intentions, yet the disciple he had brought up was displaying an unprecedented determined expression. It was unfamiliar for a figure like a knight to kneel, but it was easy to anticipate what Rohan would say next. ¡°Master! Please give me your daughter! I will make Sofia happy for the rest of her life!¡± In the sudden turn of events, there was no time to think. While Rohan regretted the clich¨¦ line he had uttered, the Marquis found himself engulfed in a strange admiration. Living a life exposed to countless media, Rohan, who was often perceived as clich¨¦, surprised the Marquis with words that were not just fresh but shocking. ¡°To live happily¡­¡± Noble marriages were mostly strategic alliances based on mutual interests. The Marquis was no exception. Though he now undoubtedly felt the emotions of love, back then, he was simply bewildered by the sudden arranged marriage. Of course, it was Lord Kilton, his father and the previous Marquis, who had decided the marriage. For the aristocratic youths, marriage was not a matter of personal choice. Therefore, even when meeting the family of a potential spouse, it was all about formalities and discussing future prospects. ¡°I¡­ said that through this marriage, Ezell and Yeld could be each other¡¯s sturdy shields.¡± It wasn¡¯t a time when he was in love with the woman who would become his wife, and it was true that he was caught off guard by the sudden reality. But even in a perfectly rational state, would the Marquis have given a different answer than the one he provided? He didn¡¯t think so. A few words, a few spellings might have changed, but the underlying meaning would have been the same. Yet, the Marquis was fortunate. In that hasty marriage, he succeeded in finding the love of his life. The woman he married was beautiful, wise, and warm. Therefore, from the beginning, the Marquis had no complaints about the marriage and at some point realized he deeply loved her. That¡¯s why Rohan¡¯s words now truly resonated with him. In their not-so-brief married life, the promise to make each other happy as a father of a young woman was endlessly touching. He hadn¡¯t thought to object from the start, but his answer extinguished even the slightest hint of doubt. The Marquis nodded without hesitation, and thus, the marriage of Rohan and Sophia was decided. Unusually swift for a noble event, the marriage was set, yet there was no room for inadequacy in the preparations. Two weeks since setting the date for the wedding and commencing the preparations. Although the details of the wedding were kept secret, materials for furniture and decorations for the ceremony had already been ordered. ¡°There¡¯s more to prepare than I thought.¡± The Marquis rubbed his head after reading the report brought by the servant. As the only daughter and the marriage to a commoner¡¯s apprentice, the wedding preparations were essentially all the Marquis¡¯s responsibility. ¡°But why does Rohan claim to have no parents?¡± As a soldier brought up within the Ezell castle, all information about Rohan was in the hands of Lord Ezell. His mother had died in her early years, but his father was still alive, farming and living a healthy life. It was to the extent that he had recently acquired a new child through a second marriage. Although there was a debate on whether to invite him to the wedding, it seemed that Rohan had no intention of doing so. ¡°An orphan by choice is quite a novelty.¡± The Marquis, thinking about the peculiar apprentice and future son-in-law, chuckled softly. As he reviewed the documents and raised his pen to sign, someone knocked on the study door with urgency. ¡°Come in. Ah, Luth. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The one who sought the Marquis was Luth, the steward of Ezell and the only steward. Luth had dedicated himself to the Marquis for a long time, but it was rare for him to urgently seek the Marquis as he did today. Pushing aside any ominous feelings, the composed Marquis calmly inquired about the matter. ¡°My Lord, the expeditionary force sent to deal with the dark sorcerers has defected. Please read the details in the letter.¡± Root, who delivered the letter along with a brief message from the messenger, took a step back. The Marquis, with trembling hands, quickly scanned through the letter on the parchment. The words written on the rough parchment contained unbelievable content. From the manifestation of dark magic, the appearance of corpse dragons, armed demons, to the punitive force on the brink of annihilation. Having read the entire letter, the Marquis furrowed his brow deeply. It was a result completely beyond expectations. As a dark mage who had concealed his tracks for a long time, the nobles had suspected that his power might not be significant. Yet, despite this, the fact that such an excessive force was dispatched, coupled with the expression ¡°crushed¡± being an understatement for the extent of the defeat, meant the kingdom was facing the worst situation. Moreover, with the assistance of the clergy, it was as if the kingdom had encountered a catastrophic scenario. The belated arrival of the clergy¡¯s forces at least managed to save the surviving members of the punitive force, and they had brought back most of the bodies of the knights and mages who had met their demise, providing some solace. At least the likelihood of encountering high-ranking undead had greatly diminished. ¡°¡­Root, have you heard any news about Dennis?¡± There seemed to be no possibility of the soldiers being alive, but when it came to the knight Dennis, it was uncertain. In the Marquis¡¯s question tinged with a glimmer of hope, Root responded with a somber expression. ¡°¡­According to the messenger, they haven¡¯t fully identified the identities of all the bodies yet, but it seems like Knight Dennis may have fallen in battle¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Marquis, unable to contain himself, let out a deep sigh. Publicly, it meant a significant loss in one of Izell¡¯s precious knight forces, and personally, it meant losing a comrade with whom he had bonded over a long period. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Marquis, who had worn a pained expression for a while, soon regained his composure. Though his heart ached, as a noble responsible for his domain, he could not dwell on the past. The Marquis with a grave expression once again checked the end of the letter. ¡®Except Lord Byungbaek, all former lords must dispatch at least three knights and over fifty soldiers.¡¯ An unprecedented call for military forces. The royal seal stamped in the bottom right corner seemed particularly ominous. ¡®It seems like postponing the wedding preparations¡­ is inevitable.¡¯ The timing was not right to welcome a new family member. ¡°Summon all the knights here within an hour. There are many issues that need to be decided.¡± Leaning back completely in his office chair, the Marquis commanded in a weary voice. ¡°Yes, I will inform them as soon as possible.¡± As he watched Root leave after the response, the Marquis closed his eyes and buried himself deep in the chair. The face of the deceased Dennis, the soldiers marching out of the castle gate, and the daughter¡¯s face contorted with worry and disappointment haunted the Marquis, leaving him tormented by various thoughts. Before thirty minutes had passed, the knights who had been spending their personal time began to enter the Marquis¡¯s office one by one. Having seemingly heard a brief account from Root, the Marquis, who had a solemn expression moments ago, now greeted the knights who had regained a blank expression. ¡°You¡¯re all here. Since the matter is urgent, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Dennis, who participated in the dark mage¡¯s suppression, has died recently. The soldiers who went with him have met the same fate.¡± ¡°¡­The steward informed us. It was hard to believe¡­¡± It was a known fact that in a life where you wielded a sword, the uncertainty of when one would die was ever-present. Even so, the death of a colleague whom they had faced for over a decade was a sad and lamentable event. ¡°Furthermore, orders have been issued for additional troops. It¡¯s not a request or persuasion. It¡¯s an order. Stamped with the king¡¯s seal.¡± ¡°Good heavens¡­¡± From Noble mtl dot com The seriousness of the situation seemed to be acknowledged as the knights¡¯ expressions grew even darker. ¡°Viscount, do you happen to know the size of the summoned troops?¡± ¡°At least three knights and fifty soldiers. It was mentioned that if we have knights but do not send them, there will be consequences.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± To become a lord meant entering into a contract with the king, receiving both obligations and rights. Given that the most fundamental duty as a lord was to reinforce the protection of the nation, refusing a dispatch order was simply out of the question. If one were to worry about the loss of power in their territory and refuse to send reinforcements, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to lose their position as a lord after the war. ¡°Moreover, time is of the essence. Support troops must arrive in Taloon within two weeks. It seems the kingdom intends to make a move before the Corpse Dragon awakens.¡± ¡°¡­Not an easy task.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not easy. We must gather all available resources and depart immediately. Once we reach Taloon, we¡¯ll have to face demons head-on. It¡¯s likely we¡¯ll engage in a fight where our lives are at risk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s unavoidable. Isn¡¯t it our duty to repay what we¡¯ve enjoyed and benefited from all this time?¡± Upon the Viscount¡¯s words, the knights nodded in agreement. Those who received knighthood all shared a common oath of loyalty to the kingdom. To forsake their duty for the sake of personal safety was akin to renouncing their status as knights. ¡°Atum, Rohan, accompany me to Taloon.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s words, a sense of bewilderment appeared on the faces of the three knights. Chapter 37 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3737. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too risky. Even your direct involvement, Viscount, is risky enough, but to go with Lord Rohan¡­¡± Atum, the oldest among the knights, cautiously voiced his opinion to the Viscount. Indeed, Atum¡¯s concerns were valid. Considering the complete failure of the first punitive expedition, there was no doubt that the enemy forces were formidable. In other words, the battlefield was a place where danger was inevitable. The core of the territory was the lord, regardless of what others might say. If the lord faltered, the territory would inevitably falter as well. The fact that the Viscount would personally step onto such a dangerous battlefield was alarming enough, but to bring along Rohan, who was practically designated as his successor, was an act fraught with great risk. However, the Viscount did not choose the knights to accompany him without any thought. In truth, the initial members the Viscount considered were the three knights excluding himself. He was aware that it would be more appropriate for them as his vassals to directly participate in the battlefield, but he had long passed the age to worry about such things. What changed the Viscount¡¯s mind was the information he obtained through the network of royalist nobles. Shocked by the outcome of the first expedition, the king directly sought help from Duke Karl, who accepted the request. It was a revelation of the sword of the kingdom that had been sheathed for over a decade. Furthermore, with the kingdom mobilizing all its forces, it was not easy to contemplate defeat, even against a formidable dark sorcerer. With the situation unfolding this way, the Viscount could not help but ponder deeply. If it was a war to be fought, it would be much better to mobilize more forces to ensure both safety and victory. Moreover, for those who wielded weapons, witnessing a fight by someone who had reached a higher level than themselves was a source of inspiration and challenge in itself. With the Duke, who had reached the level of a master, leading numerous strong individuals in the expedition, it would surely serve as a significant stimulus not only to the Viscount, whose growth had stagnated, but also to Rohan, who was in his prime of growth. To choose to stably inherit the succession or to bear the burden of risk and look towards the future. It was a question that no one could easily answer, and after much contemplation, the Viscount chose the latter. ¡°I heard Duke Karl will also be personally involved. Furthermore, Lord Tigrun, Yeld, and Russell have stated that they will participate directly as well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At the Marquis¡¯s response, Adam, as a knight, could sense the Marquis¡¯s distress even without a word of reply. Other knights, too, understood the Marquis¡¯s inner turmoil, hence refrained from voicing any further dissent. As the knights fell silent, the Marquis spoke. ¡°Ensure that skilled soldiers are prioritized in recruitment. Adam, you shall oversee the organization of the troops.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°For supplies, gather them mainly from within the domain for now. There are pre-ordered goods that Lou shall ensure are well taken care of.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In a situation akin to war, starting from dispatching troops, while the Marquis vacated his seat, there was much to attend to, from the operational direction of the domain to the preparations for Rohan and Sophia¡¯s wedding. With time being of the essence, the Marquis¡¯s instructions were concise, and the knights swiftly moved, following his orders. It took about five days to organize the troops based on volunteers, and two months were spent preparing ample supplies to sustain them. As soon as the preparations were complete, the group, led by the Marquis, set out from Izell Castle. Given that it would take around a week to reach Taloon Domain, there was plenty of time left. Nevertheless, the reason the Marquis set out early was to arrive swiftly, assess the situation, and mingle openly with other nobles participating in the expedition. In a society where information didn¡¯t flow easily, expanding connections was the only way to grasp useful tidings promptly. Whether it was the influence of malevolent creatures or bandits, the journey to Taloon Domain felt surprisingly uneventful. ¡°Well, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to ambush such a party¡­¡± Rohan, feeling a hint of boredom, muttered inwardly. With only three knights leading the way and fifty elite soldiers accompanying them, unless someone was reckless, there was no reason to provoke them. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s getting chilly.¡± As winter drew near, even the soldiers clad in thick armor refrained from complaining about the heat. Perhaps the sudden mobilization of troops was also influenced by the weather. Operating an army in winter was at least two or three times more challenging than usual. Five days after leaving Izell, the group arrived at Taloon Domain and secured decent lodgings to unpack. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the expedition began, they would naturally have to set up camp outside the castle, but there was ample time left to relax and bathe, relieving their bodies of accumulated fatigue. While the knights and soldiers rested, the busiest person was the Marquis of Izell. Taloon, being close to the capital and a gateway that must be passed through to head to the capital from the southwestern domains across the mountain range, was a rich domain beyond comparison to Izell. Thanks to this, there were quite a few large and sophisticated inns for a border domain, where the nobles gathered for the expedition were lodging and holding nightly banquets accompanied by drinks. In the relaxed atmosphere, with no imminent major battle in sight, the Marquis of Izell¡¯s expression subtly shifted as he felt a sense of unease. ¡°Oh, Marquis. It¡¯s been a while.¡± As he entered the banquet hall attached to the inn, nobles who recognized the Marquis greeted him. ¡°Ah, nice to see you. Oh! It¡¯s been a while. Your Grace.¡± After warmly reciprocating each greeting, the Marquis took a seat in a secluded corner of the banquet hall, listening attentively. With alcohol and music nearby, people¡¯s tongues tended to loosen. Even those who had received education as nobles since childhood were not exempt from this. As the atmosphere grew more relaxed, the information they had been holding back slowly began to trickle out. ¡°So, is it true that Duke Karl himself is coming this time?¡± ¡°Yes, His Highness personally requested his presence.¡± ¡°Still, given his age, will he be as formidable as before?¡± ¡°Speaking nonsense again. Do you not know how long the Master has lived?¡± ¡°Well, thinking that way, he seems like a young calf.¡± ¡°More than that, I wonder how much other forces there are. Judging by the testimonies of the survivors, it seems the power of the Black Demons is not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°But what can they do in front of the Master? And how can we know what kind of sorcery they used? I heard talk about a Corpse Dragon, does that make sense? It must have been some kind of hallucination.¡± ¡°Still, you never know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the military size has doubled compared to the first suppression.¡± ¡°It would have been better if they had joined the temple¡­¡± ¡°Those guys have done all sorts of things¡­ well, they didn¡¯t specifically request assistance, but they didn¡¯t stop individual joining either, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising whenever they show up.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a rumor that the Princess is coming this time, is it true?¡± ¡°Surely she wouldn¡¯t come to such a dangerous place herself? No matter how much knight training she received¡­ His Majesty wouldn¡¯t allow it, would he?¡± As the night grew deeper, information that was hard to buy even with money began to pop up here and there. From stories about the current suppression to secretly conducted businesses and the trends of other countries. Being among the nobles of the royal court, Egil Viscount could leave with a satisfied expression since he reaped more than expected due to the diminished vigilance of the nobles gathered there. ¡°It seems likely that Duke Carl will come in person. The Princess¡­ is it true?¡± As the word ¡°Princess¡± was mentioned by several people, it seemed like rumors had already spread among the nobles near Arden. However, unlike Duke Carl¡¯s participation, it wasn¡¯t a story that was considered very credible. What mad king would send a princess, not even a prince, to face dark sorcerers? ¡°No, no matter what His Majesty says¡­ But¡­¡± He was a king who had made a name for himself in martial arts from a young age, and the fact that he revered martial arts was well known throughout the kingdom, but it was hard to imagine he would go that far beyond common sense. While the possibility of all the stories heard at the banquet being true approached zero, at least he could get a glimpse of the thoughts of other nobles. ¡°It might not be as dangerous as feared.¡± Knowing that the first suppression had completely failed, being so complacent was likely due to the fact that sufficient forces had been mobilized. ¡°Even so, I must stay alert.¡± Although he had brought personnel that could be considered elite even in Egil Castle, no matter how well-trained the unit was, in the blink of an eye, they could be wiped out in the large-scale battlefield due to one wrong choice. Despite reaping satisfactory gains from the first day, there was still time left until the deadline given. Viscount Egil attended banquets every night, building friendships with various nobles. As time passed, nobles from all over the kingdom set out and one by one led soldiers to join. The gloomy atmosphere of Talun Territory began to be filled with vitality, and the addition of splendid carriages that seemed to belong to high-ranking nobles made it feel like the departure was imminent. Frederick Viscount, who was in charge of the royal faction¡¯s gathering and the commander of this suppression, and Carlton Marquis, the leader of the noble faction and the vice-commander of the suppression. From the moment the two arrived, serious discussions began, and rumors about troop deployment were circulating daily. Now was the time when Viscount Egil¡¯s accumulated friendships from frequenting banquets would truly come in handy. Although treated as a giant among giants, Frederick Viscount was also one of the nobles. As long as a banquet was held, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t attend. Of course, Viscount Egil did not possess a presence that could engage in conversation with him directly, but just by listening to the conversations around, he could roughly grasp the situation. ¡°The departure is in three days. It seems the camps are set according to each faction.¡± If it were a war with another country, such a crude formation wouldn¡¯t be decided, but since it was an internal issue of the kingdom, the political terrain seemed to influence military operations. It might have been a foolish and reckless behavior, but as they say, there are no excuses for a grave without a corpse. There were reasons for this. Having been divided into noble and royal factions for a long time, it was never easy to say that the relations between the territories belonging to each faction were good. Just a while ago, didn¡¯t Prielle and Dusel have a fierce territorial war? In a battle where the fate of the kingdom was at stake, much like an invasion by external forces, there was an urgent issue at hand that overshadowed the immediate threat. However, when such internal kingdom matters converged, the relationships were so hostile that it made fighting together a daunting task. The Earl of Isel understood the kingdom¡¯s strategy was simple. As the possessor of overwhelming might, the Duke mobilized numerous forces, aiming to clear the trees and bushes to engage in a conventional battle of strength. One might think it was an overly simplistic approach, but as the gap in ranks widened, there was nothing more terrifying than engaging in a direct show of strength. Hence, the kingdom was confident in its superiority in rank. The royal faction took charge of the left wing of the army, and the soldiers led by the Earl of Isel seemed likely to be positioned towards the rear among the ranks. The knight forces were to be operated separately under the command of Count Frederick, signifying a near supreme advantage for Isel. ¡°Truly fortunate.¡± Due to the small size of his territory, every soldier was precious to Isel, making the situation immensely challenging. While expertise was crucial, survival was non-negotiable. A few days later. After the formal organization was announced, a second punitive force, more than double the size of the first, began its march shortly after the initial deployment. Nestled amidst the mountain range where the demons descended, a massive and sturdy fortress greeted them, far larger and more imposing than similar-sized territories. The Earl of Isel, Rohan, and Atum moved alongside soldiers, separate from the knights of other territories. Given the rugged terrain of the battlefield, the knights had no choice but to proceed on foot. Expanding the paths created by the previous punitive force, the pace of the march was swift, to say the least. ¡°In the end, he was not found.¡± Despite the Earl of Isel¡¯s busy search in the past few days, the person resembling Duke Karl remained elusive. As predicted by Count Frederick, the figure would reveal itself in battle; however, missing the chance to witness the great figure up close left a lingering sense of regret. On the other hand, Rohan was taken aback by the continuous waves of people around him. ¡°So many¡­¡± Walking amidst nearly five thousand soldiers evoked a feeling entirely different from merely hearing the numbers. While the presence of numerous individuals brought a strange sense of reassurance, it also raised concerns about the strength of the opposing forces requiring such a massive army for battle. Despite the movement of countless people, no sound could be heard other than the falling of trees up ahead. From Noble mtl dot com The unfamiliar sight of the mountain range compared to their previous crossing instilled a sense of unease. The kingdom¡¯s military forces advanced steadily but surely. As they approached the impending battle, every effort was made to preserve their combat readiness. With no proper landmarks, unlike the aimless wandering of the first punitive force, the situation was entirely different, necessitating this choice. The traces of logging left in the densely forested mountains served as excellent markers, with survivors from the first punitive force also acting as guides. Four days after leaving Talun Territory. The members of the second punitive force finally began to discover the intense signs of battle one by one. From broken weapons stained with blood to human bone fragments left unattended. Given the impending battle, proper funerals were impossible, so gathering the surrounding remains for a makeshift burial offered solace to the fallen. Perhaps now finally sensing the shadow of death, a darkness crept into the corners of the soldiers¡¯ faces. They had truly grasped the fact that they, too, could meet the same fate. Yet, regardless of the soldiers¡¯ feelings, there was no way to avoid the impending battle at this point. Following the traces of battle, the kingdom¡¯s army soon laid eyes on a vast lake and the demon forces. ¡°Good heavens¡­¡± Much like a human army, countless demons stood in formation, weapons at the ready, awaiting their adversaries. The glances of the commanders at the forefront briefly scanned the battlefield. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± The Marquis Frederick¡¯s brow furrowed as he surveyed the enemy¡¯s condition. Chapter 38 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3838. Clad in iron armor and armed to the teeth, the appearance of the demons was beyond unfamiliar, but what truly posed a threat was their sheer number. Despite the casualties suffered in the first expedition, many demons met their end, the warlocks had already raised new demons using the flesh and blood of those long departed. The issue of corpse dragons lingered. What seemed to be about half-devoured dragon remains now were almost entirely tainted with a dark hue. The commanders¡¯ expressions hardened, sensing an imminent movement as if the remains were about to be fully infused with the power of darkness and start moving. ¡°For now, we¡¯re fine. And even if they do start moving, we have the Master on our side to handle them adequately.¡± Dragons were once a dominating race in the world, but the Master stood at the pinnacle of humanity. There was no doubt that they could overcome the long-deceased remains. Furthermore, the knights they had mustered now numbered close to 600. A force drawn from territories across the kingdom, including knights directly affiliated with the royal family, the quantity was substantial. Not only was the number significant, but the qualitative level of the forces had also risen higher compared to the first expedition. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but we can definitely win this. There¡¯s no reason to delay any longer.¡± Having made his decision, the Marquis issued the order to advance. With the knights at the forefront, the kingdom¡¯s army began to move towards the demons. The demons, upon confirming the approach of the forces, did not remain idle. As if freed from the restraints they had been under, they charged towards the kingdom¡¯s forces with a fierce movement that did not befit their colossal stature. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sight of hundreds of gigantic demons rushing forward, incomparable to humans, was shocking in itself. Whimpers of fear escaped the soldiers who had never imagined witnessing such a spectacle in their lifetime. The only consolation was the fact that facing off against such monsters in combat would not be a frequent occurrence. The main force of the kingdom¡¯s army consisted primarily of knights and wizards. Soldiers were tasked with logistical support and containing minor demons, among other auxiliary roles. On the other hand, the knights who had to engage the demons directly maintained a stoic expression. Even for knights, it was no easy task to fend off groups of creatures of similar mass charging collectively. When wielding weapons meant for ordinary human adversaries, the situation was different. The Arden Kingdom, a country that had experienced the machinations of warlocks merely thirty years ago. Prepared to counter their forces, the country had preserved items for such a purpose. The pillar-like object held by the leading hundred knights was one of those ¡°preparations.¡± An item created for group combat against large-scale demon creatures, unnecessary in usual circumstances. Once considered a weapon in the royal armory, it had been relegated to an artifact, tucked away in a corner for thirty years until now, when it finally saw the light of day again. Measuring five times the height of an average adult male, boasting a thickness comparable to a knight¡¯s forearm, the massive lance. Enchanted with lightweight and durability spells, the pillar¡¯s true identity was a grand demon-slaying weapon designed for ease of magical energy transfer, enhancing the wielder¡¯s ability to channel aura to the utmost. Originally crafted with knights in mind, despite the high-level lightweight enchantments, it still carried considerable weight. The knights at the forefront, surveying the approaching demons, grasped the two handles attached underneath the pillar and drove it deep into the earth. Adjusting the height of the lance tip to the neck of the large creatures, they drew the aura circulating within their bodies and infused it into the handles. One by one, blue lights began to flicker at the imposing tip of the lance. Despite covering a much larger area compared to a sword, the amount of mana consumed by the spear was not as much as one would think, thanks to the excellent mana conductivity of the weapon. The sturdy and sharp spear aimed precisely at the chariots made of blood and flesh, more robust than any shield. As the monstrous faces of creatures rapidly approached, Rohan tightened his grip on the sword. Although it was a spear of a size fitting for the term ¡°giant,¡± the opponent was undoubtedly a creature belonging to the large species. It would serve its purpose well in stopping their charge, but there was no way a single spear could block all those huge creatures. As the ground tremors grew stronger, creatures approaching the street, emanating a nauseating smell, hurled themselves at the tip of the spear without a hint of hesitation. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Even the tough leather, boasting durability to befit the term, couldn¡¯t withstand the grand power imbued with mana. The creatures, charging with their full mass, were impaled by the spear, unable to even let out a proper scream before meeting their end. While the vanguard creatures met their demise in an instant, there was no halt in the onslaught of the creatures behind. The spear that penetrated thick flesh continued to emit a blue light, and the creatures completely consumed by dark magic hurled themselves successively at the spear tip as if skewered. Hundreds of creatures were crushed in a moment, yet the number of remaining creatures was so vast it was impossible to gauge. The spears with the bodies of several large creatures stuck to them could no longer function, but they excellently fulfilled their role in completely crushing the charge of the creatures with overwhelming defensive power. Furthermore, the bodies impaled on the spears acted as a barrier, creating a similar effect to a shield wall in a siege. One by one, as knights released their spears and drew their swords again, they began to strike at the creatures thrusting their bodies through the corpse barrier. Rohan and the other knights were not idle either. Countless knights¡¯ swords rained down competitively on the creatures who had barely managed to emerge from the densely packed area, like predators attacking prey in a confined space. As they faced the creatures diving into narrow gaps from spacious areas, it became much easier to kill the creatures compared to the first wave of suppression. Gustaf, the viscount, sighed with a touch of regret as he watched the knights swiftly reducing the number of creatures, as if slaughtering livestock. ¡°So effortless¡­¡± After sighing heavily at his own mistake, the viscount moved once more. Although not much time had passed since the battle began, the tide had clearly turned in favor of the kingdom¡¯s army. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rohan, as a member of the kingdom¡¯s army, was relentlessly cutting down the creatures. ¡°It¡¯s definitely much easier than before.¡± Rohan, who had already ended the lives of dozens of trolls, looked down at the hand holding the sword, feeling the additional effects gained by maxing out the proficiency of his R-grade skills were giving a sense of satisfaction beyond mere numbers. Compared to when facing trolls in the Taloon Mountains for the first time, he felt much more comfortable. He could inflict fatal damage on the creatures without needing to resort to the Warrior King¡¯s Strike. Watching the creatures dying helplessly, Rohan recalled a game he used to enjoy long ago. One of the UMS maps he occasionally participated in from a strategic game where he even heard the sounds of folk games. ¡®It feels like blocking the entrance.¡¯ By guarding the hilly terrain well, it was not difficult to easily block off enemy units with poor AI, no matter how many of them gathered. Even the rain of various spells onto the densely packed creatures was reminiscent of that game. ¡®It seems like the first button is well fastened¡­ I hope we can win as easily as in the game.¡¯ As the bodies of countless dying creatures piled up like mountains and the knights¡¯ bodies were dyed in various colors with their blood, the front line gradually retreated, but the remaining space was still plentiful. The knights, who had become accustomed to the creatures attacking in a similar pattern, were now mechanically surpassing them. They even had enough leeway to rotate with the rear knights for stamina preservation. ¡°Hey! Exchange!¡± Rohan, too, readily accepted the invitation of an unknown knight to take a brief rest. As if itching to move, the knight who filled Rohan¡¯s vacant spot swung his sword fiercely. While Rohan savored the sweetness of rest, Viscount Frederick, standing on the makeshift watchtower prepared for command, surveyed the situation. ¡°It¡¯s going smoother than expected. Perhaps it was due to inadequate preparation that we suffered such losses.¡± Though still difficult to count the remaining number of demons, a significant amount of knights were already lying on the ground, engaged in battle. The decrease in numbers from the beginning was distinctly noticeable. The creatures under the control of warlocks were certainly threatening even with just their numbers, but they were not without weaknesses. To organize an army, they had to suppress the wild nature inherent in them, inevitably leading to a decrease in the combat power of each individual. Furthermore, their intelligence was subtly lacking compared to their wild state, so pushing through with sheer numbers was almost the extent of their tactical prowess. Just as the Viscount¡¯s expression began to relax, thinking they could secure an easy victory, the situation suddenly started to change. As the knights passed the bodies of the large creatures they had defeated, the corpses seemed to tremble as if soaked in oil, then suddenly swelled up. In the midst of the knights¡¯ instinctive hesitation, the bloated large creatures, larger than siege engines, began to explode without warning. ¡°aaargh!¡± ¡°Kweeck!¡± ¡°Kwuek!¡± The sudden roar filled the battlefield, obscuring the view with a mist of blood and flesh. Simultaneously, like shrapnel from a grenade, sharp bone fragments indiscriminately attacked the surrounding living beings. Both knights and demons suffered immense losses from the indiscriminate powerful attacks, rolling on the ground, their screams mingling in the mist of blood. In an instant, dozens of knights lost their combat capabilities, leading to a massive disaster. But even that was considered a stroke of luck. As the large creatures, following orders, flew into the midst of their fallen comrades, they absorbed a considerable amount of shrapnel meant for the knights, limiting the extent of the damage. Before the mist had fully dissipated, the chaotic surge of dark magic erupted, revealing its presence with explosive force. Sharp bone fragments and flesh scattered in all directions, and the shattered bodies, caught in the explosion, rose into the air following the flow of magic, then gathered into a single form. The monster that had driven the first punitive force to the edge of the cliff, the corpse giant, once again revealed its form. ¡°He¡¯s back, he¡¯s back again.¡± As painful memories resurfaced, Gustaf, the Viscount, shook his head as if having a fit. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Viscount Frederick, who had been surveying the situation from the watchtower, also let out a sigh mixed with concern. It was clear that the previously solid advantage was beginning to falter. As many as five corpse giants appeared, starting to dominate the battlefield, while the corpses of the large creatures that had served as barricades flew away due to the corpse explosions, unleashing a flood of demons. However, the knights were not simply being pushed back. Veterans who had reached the rank of senior knights stepped forward to divert the attention of the corpse giants, while the concentrated bombardment of the mages struck the creatures¡¯ bodies. The gaps left by the wounded were quickly filled by knights resting in the rear, and the well-organized knights themselves formed a solid barrier, halting the advance of the demons. The front line, which seemed on the verge of collapse, once again became entrenched, allowing the command to breathe a sigh of relief as they observed the situation. As fierce combat continued in the heart of the Taloon Mountains. The residents of the capital city of Arden enjoyed a peaceful daily life as if wars were of no concern to them. Though the founding ceremony had ended triumphantly long ago, the festive atmosphere lingered, and the people¡¯s faces were still full of vitality. In the city that had long prospered, nobles, merchants, knights, and mages naturally gathered, each building mansions reflecting their tastes to display their status. Many outstanding individuals exist, but even among them, there are different levels of excellence. Among the numerous mansions built near the kingdom, there was one that stood out for its remarkable size and splendor, a prestigious building worthy of being called a grand mansion, steeped in history. Passed down through generations as property belonging to the royal family since the founding of the nation, it was now known as the ¡°House of the Royals,¡± where King Philip Arden currently resided. For a long time, this building, considered a symbol of the royal family alongside the palace, held a secret known only to a select few. A secret passage connected to the sewage system of the entire capital city. As centuries passed, the forgotten passage, evading persecution, was discovered by those wandering through the sewers, eventually becoming part of their ¡°grand scheme.¡± Numerous dark rituals had lingered on the grimy stone walls of the sewers, awaiting their time, finally unleashed at the command of their master. Beneath the capital, a vast darkness stirred, breaking its long silence. Chapter 39 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 3939. ¡°Finally, the time has come.¡± Gathered in the dark and damp sewer, figures cloaked in black robes, tainted with a foul stench, stood together. Thirty years ago, despite raising an army of numerous demons and undead, the dark sorcerers suffered a devastating defeat and were subjected to thorough oppression and persecution. From Noble mtl dot com Due to their past actions, except for those well-versed in dark magic, no one could be trusted in such dire circumstances. Naturally, they sought out places to hide their bodies. Deep in rural villages, not far from the mainland or even deserted islands, and in desperate cases, the foul-smelling sewers filled with filth and stench became their new refuge. As time passed, establishing their influence in their respective locations, they gained a new realization. Growing in power in desolate areas untouched by human hands was not a bad strategy, but lurking in the underground of cities where many people resided could offer better opportunities. With time, as the surveillance on them diminished and their weakened forces slightly recovered, Instead of leaving the sewers, they planned to use this dismal place to overthrow the capital. Crafting vessels from demon bones to secretly store dark magic, they steadily siphoned off the life force of victims using the influence spread in sparsely populated areas and infused it into beads. Importing beads into Arden was not difficult. The beads mixed among decorations made of glass and ivory were too intricate for a mere guard to distinguish. The resilience of the dark sorcerers who survived centuries of persecution surpassed mere words of admiration long ago. Over more than twenty years, countless beads had made their way into Arden among jewelry and vessels. No one paid attention to the foul-smelling sewers. Occasionally, when the sewage got clogged with solid waste, they went as far as to clear it out, and even those registered as administrators saw no reason to venture into the repugnant sewers for inspection. Even regular checks only went as far as poking around the entrance. Moreover, successfully recruiting numerous collaborators, their plan could progress with utmost stability. Occasionally, someone would get drunk or stumble into the sewers, but they unknowingly became the material for beads and vanished. Accumulated over a long time, every space except the drainage system was filled with bags brimming with beads. A considerable amount of dark magic, fitting of the name ¡°grand sorcery,¡± had accumulated beneath the capital. And now, the time had finally come to reap the fruits of their long-suffering. Awakening the remains of a dragon accidentally found in the Talon Mountains, they drew the forces of the capital, leaving gaps in the ranks of knights and mages¡ªa natural consequence. Thinking of the unfolding events in the Talon Mountains, Harcan, the dark sorcerer specially called for this task, smirked ominously. ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin.¡± As Harcan¡¯s command fell, the dark sorcerers stationed at predetermined locations throughout the sewers began chanting sinister spells. Individuals skilled enough to face knights one-on-one, specially summoned for this task. The more they chanted, the dark magic emanating from their bodies filled the sewers, causing the beads touched by it to crack one by one, releasing a dark energy. As time passed, the speed of bead cracking increased, and when the beads inside the yet unopened bags began to emit the dark magic they harbored. In the area with the highest concentration of dark magic. Below the royal house, in the heart of the sewer system, Harken pulled out a stone glowing with a dark red light from the embrace of his cloak. The remnant of a demon imperfectly summoned and then banished thirty years ago. It was time to awaken the being that would be the core of the ritual. As Harken pushed the stone brimming with dark magic that filled his body into his hand, he began reciting the sinister prophecy. For a while, the stone absorbed magic without a twitch, but then, as if crossing a threshold, it greedily sucked in the surrounding mana. The sewer, filled with dark magic, surged into the gem held by Harken, and the runic symbols carved densely on the sewer walls emitted black light, accelerating the flow of magic. The grand mansion exuding elegance, the royal house, began to resonate heavily as the dark magic swirled roughly underground. For over ten years, he had been placing runes and beads throughout the mansion while traversing secret passages. The core, trapped in the narrow sewer, finally shattered the mansion floor and rose to the surface. Although all the dark magic that had filled the underground was sucked into tiny stone fragments, it seemed insufficient as it began to draw mana from all over Arden. ¡°What, what is this?¡± ¡°Gah! Rune! Ru¡­¡± Those who awakened the aura or wielded magic were astonished by the phenomenon they had never experienced before, while ordinary citizens staggered and collapsed as their mana was drained from their bodies. As citizens lost all their mana, they seemed to lose their vitality as well, gradually losing energy and withering away. In an unprecedented disaster, the vicinity of the mansion turned into chaos in an instant. As it occurred right next to the royal palace, the knights who had not participated in the suppression quickly ran to what was suspected to be the source. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Demon, it¡¯s a demon¡­!¡± The knights who approached the front of the royal house halted their steps at the sight of the grotesque monster before them. The elegant roofs and walls, once dignified, were covered in flesh filled with vein-like things, and tentacles with a dark red glow emerged between the walls, sweeping up the fallen people around. On the black spire that seemed to pierce through the mansion, there were red eyes exuding a sinister aura, moving erratically in all directions as if surveying the surroundings. Even the so-called veterans among the knights hesitated, unable to make a clear judgment on the grotesque figure. ¡°What in the world! People are collapsing!¡± Jade, the commander of the royal knights who rushed in from the palace in a frenzy, shouted as he lifted his aura up to Ora. ¡°Draw your swords, everyone! Have you forgotten the oath you took when becoming a knight!¡± At Jade¡¯s words, the confused knights regained their composure. As always, the commander¡¯s figure leading the charge felt even more imposing today. The aura entwined around the commander¡¯s sword, reaching the pinnacle of a senior knight, ignited like flames, and fell like lightning towards the giant tentacle. Swoosh ¨C The commander¡¯s sword plunged through the extended tentacle, instantly shattering it into dozens of pieces that fell heavily. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°We got it!¡± Contrary to the gruesome appearance, the knights¡¯ faces brightened as they saw the tentacles, which seemed no more powerful than ordinary pieces of meat, being easily cut into pieces. But the joy was short-lived. The severed tentacle pieces began to bubble and soon transformed into the shape of a giant monster, rising to its feet. ¡°Look over there.¡± Moreover, their expressions froze instantly as they witnessed even the severed tentacles regenerating in the blink of an eye, returning to their original size. It was clear that a challenging battle lay ahead. After enjoying peace for a long time, the capital of Arden was facing a colossal crisis after thirty long years. When the flames of war were just beginning to ignite in the capital of Arden, the battles in the Talun Mountains were escalating fiercely. Intermittent corpse explosions left significant injuries on many knights, and the ceaseless pouring of magical blessings plunged the seemingly invincible corpse giants into eternal silence. Numerous knights fell, and many wizards, drained of magic, lost consciousness and bowed their heads. But it was never a meaningless fight. In no time, the number of demons had decreased by more than half, and sensing the crisis, the dark sorcerers lurking in the shadows began to reveal themselves, unleashing all sorts of magic. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± The resurrected demons stepped once again on the ground, and crimson hands suddenly rising from the earth grabbed the knights, throwing them off balance. Exhausted knights, failing to protect their sanity, swung their swords at their comrades, and a wizard, collapsing from exhaustion, met death after spitting blood once. Yet, the elite gathered here were the epitome of the kingdom¡¯s might, without any inadequacy. Their mental strength was incomparable to ordinary soldiers. Despite comrades falling beside them and enduring relentless pain, they never lost their resolve. Already feeling their physical limits, they did not cease wielding their weapons against the enemies before them. ¡°Huff, huff.¡± How much longer could they endure? The knights of Isel Castle, led by the Viscount, had also depleted much of their stamina after the prolonged battle. Every muscle in their bodies screamed, and the tiny scars etched during combat stung endlessly. Of course, no one among them harbored any discontent about that fact. All three knew well that the absence of serious injuries was a stroke of luck. With every swing of the sword, a temptation to invoke the blessing of breath seized Rohan. ¡®No, I can hold on a little longer.¡¯ His near-superhuman self-control barely held back Rohan¡¯s impulse. With eyes wide, Rohan, struggling fiercely, surveyed the battlefield. Many allies lay dead, turned into mere pieces by the demons. Yet, the end of the battle was nowhere in sight. Behind the demons, the dark sorcerers stood unscathed, unleashing numerous spells, and the flesh of fallen comrades swelled into the grotesque forms of their minions. The magical support for the allies was dwindling, and soldiers in the rear, affected by dark magic, sat depleted of their fighting strength. ¡°This is not the time.¡± It was when Rohan momentarily lost focus and tried to move again. The dark magic that had been tormenting the kingdom¡¯s army abruptly ceased, and the corpses wandering the battlefield lost momentum and slumped. Simultaneously, the dark energy that moved them converged in the center of the battlefield. ¡°Stop it! We must stop it at once!¡± At the sight of the ominous phenomenon, Count Frederick, standing on the watchtower, startled and raised his voice. Although the wizards immediately changed the target of their spells, the already formed dark magic easily withstood the wizards¡¯ attacks. Watching this, the Count drew his sword and leaped from the watchtower, but it was already too late. The blood flowing on the battlefield gathered around a figure, and the skeleton covered the body formed by the clumped blood. ¡°Blood Golem¡­¡± A knight with a bewildered expression murmured the creature¡¯s name. For most of the knights on the battlefield, it was a monster they had only read about in archives. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the last great war, a monster that had devoured countless soldiers was revealing itself once again across eras. The overwhelming presence even overshadowed the corpse giants, emanating a malevolent aura throughout its massive body. ¡®Is this how it ends¡­?¡¯ The moment when even Rohan and the knights, who had been emitting unwavering determination, began to envision defeat. As if something had been sliced through, his body split in half in an instant, spilling a mix of bone fragments and blood. Even the black orb at the center of his body dispersed into the air like dust, as nearby demons were pushed back by the blood he poured out, tumbling to the ground. ¡°What¡­¡± An unexpected disappearance, not befitting the terrifying entrance. Rohan, who had not sensed any signs of attack, murmured in confusion with a bewildered expression. The battlefield fell silent as if by agreement, everyone freezing in motion. In that fleeting silence, a middle-aged man, his eyebrows and hair turned white as snow, moved forward with a blank expression. Even without anyone saying it, they all knew. That man was the one whom all the kingdoms¡¯ armies had been eagerly awaiting. ¡®¡­That¡¯s, the Master.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t about exuding a great power or wielding a formidable aura. To the eye, he simply held the sword lightly. Yet, Rohan felt as though whatever that sword could strike would surely fall. No, it was a kind of conviction. If that man in front of him were to swing the sword, he was convinced that nothing in the world could withstand it. ¡°It¡¯s Duke Karl!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve won! We¡¯ve done it!¡± The soldiers who recognized his identity erupted in cheers as if the battle had already ended. Morale, which had been dwindling, soared in an instant, and the determination of the kingdom¡¯s army blazed fiercely once more. A generation raised on tales of the Duke¡¯s valor since childhood. Their faith in him was so unwavering, it could rival religious devotion. Like taking a leisurely stroll, the Duke ambled through the battlefield. But the outcome was anything but light. With each swing of the Duke¡¯s sword, dozens of demons lost their lives in an instant. His swordsmanship, unmatched even by seasoned knights, swiftly gained control of the battlefield. A level of authority that seemed unbelievable for a mere mortal. Looking at that figure that resembled a demigod, Rohan let out a bitter laugh. The image of Viscount Ezel, who had high hopes of encountering a knight defeated to such an extent, crossed his mind. ¡®What could you possibly learn from witnessing that¡­¡¯ In Rohan¡¯s opinion, it was a realm close to the impossible. A level so high that even if ordinary knights witnessed it hundreds or thousands of times, gaining enlightenment would be a distant dream. The tide of the battle drastically shifted with the arrival of one man. The demons faced deaths akin to slaughter, and the numerous spells cast by the apprehensive sorcerers were shattered in an instant. From Noble mtl dot com Led by Duke Karl, the knights¡¯ fierce assault finally revealed the end of the demons¡¯ formidable force, which had numbered in the thousands. Now, guarding the path ahead of the sorcerers, who now seemed to number around forty, were only a few giant creatures. In a situation where an immediate escape wouldn¡¯t seem out of place, one of the foremost sorcerers among them shed his robe, then erupted into flames. A face, ordinary enough to be found anywhere, emerged under the sunlight, a stark contrast to the infamous image of a sorcerer. ¡°It¡¯s happening! It¡¯s finally happening!¡± Madness filled the air as an unpleasant sound, like scraping metal, echoed across the battlefield. Simultaneously, the remaining dark wizards drew daggers from their robes and proceeded to cut open their own bellies. Chapter 40 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4040. ¡°What has become of this? Is it a sign that death is near?¡± At the incomprehensible words, questions arose in Rohan¡¯s mind. Fortunately, his curiosity was quickly quenched. After uttering the unknown words, the dark wizard pulled out a black bead from his robe and tossed it to the ground. Sensing a negative aura, Count Karl swung his sword, and the bodies of the demons that stood in their way were split in half simultaneously. However, the bead thrown by the wizard landed on the ground without any hindrance. Colliding with debris, the shattered bead emitted a dark red energy, mingling with the dark magic exuded by the deceased dark wizards, and as if being sucked in, it vanished beneath the ground. ¡°What is this?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the ominous feeling that seemed to foretell an unsettling event, in addition to the dark wizards who had just ended their lives, disappeared abruptly. Naturally, the knights, even after vanquishing all their foes, could not release their grip on their swords. How fiercely had they fought until now. The enemies who had launched such a relentless assault had surrendered without a fight, a fact that was hard to believe. As they began to scan their surroundings without relaxing, the mountain range, which had embraced countless corpses, had returned to its initial tranquility. Thirty minutes passed, and as the soldiers and knights gradually began to relax without reservation. One soldier leaped into the bushes to relieve himself, and to his satisfaction at surviving to see another day, a strange ¡°line¡± appeared vividly in his eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± Beside a tree root stained with his urine, a thick black line, as thick as an adult male¡¯s torso, was clearly visible. Around the same time, several other soldiers discovered similar mysterious ¡°lines.¡± Although there was an order to report immediately upon finding anything suspicious, soldiers, now burdened with extreme fatigue after the intense battle, were not eager to move diligently. They were well-trained soldiers, not machines, and despite their joy of victory, they couldn¡¯t muster the discipline to act with thoroughness. Eventually, this ¡°anomalous phenomenon¡± could only be reported to the commanders after catching the eye of a knight who was retrieving his comrades¡¯ bodies, and during the time that was delayed, the lines that had steadily increased formed a single, massive pattern. As the completed pattern began to emit a black light, the mages who finally realized the true nature of these ¡°lines¡± panicked and started shouting in all directions. ¡°Magic circles, they are magic circles!¡± ¡°We must leave this place immediately!¡± ¡°To think a spell of this magnitude¡­¡± Despite the ominous shape, there was no immediate harmful effect, but there was no guarantee of safety for how long. No, even now, it wasn¡¯t surprising if they were already suffering harm without realizing it. Those who felt the sense of danger in their cries began to move swiftly, regardless of their rank or position. Even Rohan and his companions, who were completely drained and sitting exhausted, were no exception. ¡°Ugh, my legs aren¡¯t moving well¡­¡± Whether it was the aftermath of the battle or the sinister magic, Isel, unlike Count Karl and Rohan, who were moving with great effort, didn¡¯t know how to move his completely depleted body. It was like sacrificing his last reserves, but he couldn¡¯t leave his comrades like this. With Rohan¡¯s use of the Blessing of Breath, his movements noticeably lightened, and he helped both Isel and Atum, whose strength was completely spent, to escape outside the magic circle. ¡°¡­It¡¯s really huge, isn¡¯t it.¡± With Rohan¡¯s help, Viscount Ezel, who had escaped from the magic circle, murmured. Although he had considerable knowledge about magic, he had never heard of such a large magic circle existing. It was as large as to encompass the entire battlefield where they had fought fiercely until now. Since they couldn¡¯t discern the enemy¡¯s intentions, they were even more afraid. Leading Rohan and the others, those who still had the strength to move managed to pull their comrades out of the black lines somehow. As Rohan moved the two outside the magic circle and turned back to rescue those still inside. Those who hadn¡¯t yet escaped the magic circle began to behave strangely. Soldiers who had hastily grabbed their weapons and were about to leave, instead of moving, fell one by one. Like their strength was drained, they fell helplessly and struggled to get up, unable to properly stand. ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­!¡± As the fallen soldier looked around in confusion, a grotesque sight met his eyes. Bodies of fallen enemies were rapidly withering without discrimination. Their skin cracked, bodies slowly shrank, and even the remaining bones disintegrated into dust. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Lying on the ground, a soldier struggled to raise his hand and cursed. He, too, was no different from the corpses. The flesh on his hand rapidly diminished, skin cracked and tore, blood oozed out. The vitality that had always been abundant in his body was quickly leaving him. Soon, the unconscious soldier¡¯s head drooped. ¡°The magic circle has started working. We must get out quickly, quickly!¡± The wizards who had escaped with the help of the knights shouted again, but the magic circle that had started functioning in earnest possessed a power befitting its scale. Not only the life force of the living, mana, and such, but also the life force remaining in the bodies of the dead, the morale-like energy emitted after death, all were swiftly sucked into the magic circle. Traces of life that were on the magic circle dried up in an instant and scattered into dust, and from the center of the magic circle, which had accumulated an uncountable amount of energy, a huge sphere rose. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± The wizards groaned with bewildered expressions at the overwhelming amount of dark magic they had never imagined. Being wizards, they could guess. How massive the amount of magic in front of them was. And what it could accomplish. Some tried to cast spells with their remaining strength, but as soon as they approached the sphere, they were absorbed as if devoured. Continuously absorbing the dark energy emanating from below, the sphere grew larger and larger. Duke Karl, feeling an ominous sensation, swung his sword repeatedly, but it was futile. Although the sphere cracked and slightly decreased in size each time he swung the sword, it quickly regained its original form. Just like scooping water out of a lake, it swiftly returned to its original shape. The magic circle was no different; the parts swept away by the sword were instantly restored to their original form. Even the Master¡¯s attacks failed to have any significant effect, causing the exhausted soldiers to panic and start running. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t we need to flee as well?¡± At that moment, Atum, who had grown to the size of a small village where commoners lived, couldn¡¯t contain his anxiety and spoke. With such power about to cause a massive explosion at any moment, there was no reason not to be afraid. As if in response to Atum¡¯s words, Count Frederick ordered them to flee. No matter what number was used, it was understood that it was impossible to stop the magic circle. In the middle of the mountain with no proper path, maintaining the troops and fleeing was impossible. Troups of soldiers, scattered naturally, climbed the steep mountain paths each for their survival. Rohan¡¯s group also forced their tired bodies to move their legs. While ascending the mountain with Atum¡¯s support, Rohan¡¯s head kept turning back as if waiting for something. In his sight, despite everyone else having moved away, Karl the Duke stood steadfastly by the sphere, looking as if he had given up on life. But suddenly, Rohan had a thought that he was waiting for something. When Rohan¡¯s group, moving diligently, reached the ridge after pushing through the dense trees, As Rohan turned his head again, he saw the black sphere rapidly shrinking in size. The expanding sphere, as if giving the feeling that a black sun was descending, gathered into a single point, then quickly formed a rough shape resembling unprocessed crystal, exuding a black hue. When the crystal, which had been floating above the magic circle, suddenly shot up into the air, The Duke¡¯s sword, which had been still for a long time, moved once again. As if exerting all its power, the sword, completely engulfed in a deep blue aura unseen until then, shattered the crystal in one swift strike. As countless shards touched the ground, they disappeared like melting, but the largest piece finally left the ground and flew towards its destination. Checking the direction the piece flew in, Rohan unknowingly muttered a curse. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± One of the few Korean words he couldn¡¯t completely detach from even after being reborn. Unable to understand the meaning of Rohan¡¯s words, Atum, as if lacking the strength to move any further, hesitated and asked a question. ¡°Damn it? What does that mean, Rohan?¡± ¡°Atum, look over there.¡± ¡°What? What the hell is that? Crazy, what on earth is that?¡± At the trembling voice of Rohan, Atum reflexively turned his head and witnessed an unbelievable sight. The direction the crystal left the magic circle for was a massive lake in the middle of the mountain range. No, to be precise, it was the skeleton of a dragon, stained black, locked inside the lake. As if it was its original place, the crystal, which approached the area that used to be the dragon¡¯s forehead in its lifetime, settled on the skull like putting down roots. The crystal, now completely merged with the dragon, emitted accumulated dark magic, and the empty eye sockets of the dragon filled with a black energy. In an instant, the dragon, dyed completely in black, finally broke its long silence and began to move. With the sudden movement of the giant body, the water of the lake, which had remained calm for a long time, overflowed heavily, engulfing the surroundings. The mud deposited on the body of the dragon was washed away by the turbulent current, and the decaying flesh clinging to its body rose up into the sky as if in a lie. A corpse dragon. At the appearance of a monster that only appeared in legends, panicked soldiers lost their reason and attempted to flee. Under the evil aura covering the sky, the troops who had barely maintained their strength raised their weapons. Rohan, too, prepared for what might be his final battle. Since fleeing from the opponent who completely dominated the sky was impossible, if they wished to survive, they had to do their best to confront it. The troops resolved to fight, prepared to face death. But they had no chance to wield their weapons towards the dragon. As if everything was already over, the one who had floated in the air for a moment spread its wings, now reduced to mere bones, and flew towards the north. Only after the dragon¡¯s figure completely disappeared beyond the clouds, did the tense individuals begin to relax, one by one taking their seats. It was the moment when the fierce battle had completely ended. After the dragon, which had been submerged in the lake, completely vanished into dark magic, the surviving members of the punitive expedition headed back to Taloon Territory. The aftermath of the battle that lasted all day was immense, to the extent that even knights with incomparable physical abilities to ordinary people could not escape the accumulated pain and injuries. However, human will towards survival is remarkable, and eventually, most survivors were able to reach comfortable inn rooms successfully. Fortunately, there were no monster attacks on the way back, which was expected considering the number of men who died in the battle. After seven nights of camping, Rohan and his companions were able to return safely to Taloon Territory. If only the three of them had moved, they could have arrived much faster, but being lords and knights, they couldn¡¯t just prioritize their own safety. The journey back was prolonged significantly due to the soldiers of Ezel joining them along the way. Of course, none of the three had any complaints about this fact. The fact that nearly twenty people survived and could return together was a great comfort in itself. When they arrived at Taloon Territory, it was just past lunchtime, but they didn¡¯t hesitate to settle into their rooms after choosing accommodations. Unpacking their belongings, Rohan laid on the comfortable bed and spent the rest of the day sleeping. Sleep was magnificent; even investing just twenty hours in it dramatically restored his condition. Rohan, feeling refreshed for the first time in a while, stretched widely. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The heavy fatigue that seemed to weigh down his body had dissipated, but the injuries and muscle aches from the intense movements for a long time were still vivid. Shaking off the drowsiness quickly, Rohan wiped his face briefly and left the room. ¡°Oh, Rohan. Are you up?¡± ¡°Oh, did you sleep well?¡± As they descended to the first floor, the Earl of Ezel, who was having a late breakfast, greeted them. The Earl, who seemed to have just woken up, was still not completely groomed. After a generous meal was ordered, Rohan took a seat in front of the Earl. ¡°Lord Athem¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Athem is still asleep. I suppose he¡¯s not much older than you, Rohan. It¡¯s about time his stamina starts to decline.¡± From Noble mtl dot com Nodding slowly to the Earl¡¯s words, Rohan understood that even knights, being human, couldn¡¯t completely avoid aging. As Athem, who had entered his forties, had been around for a long time, it was natural for his recovery ability to be lower compared to his younger days. Breakfast arrived as generously as Rohan had ordered. After swallowing a well-cooked fried egg in one bite, he dipped the slightly tough bread into the well-heated soup and pushed it into his mouth. There was no more conversation between the two focused on their meal, but Rohan felt deep tranquility after a long time. The past battle felt like a dream. However, reality is never easy. Just as the Earl¡¯s morning greetings were nonchalant, his words about Arden collapsing were shocking. ¡°Rohan, Arden has fallen.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± With a blank expression, Rohan, forgetting to chew his food, let out a stunned voice. Chapter 41 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4141. ¡°Well, I heard this morning as well¡­ Seeing the merchants in a panic, it doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.¡± ¡°Arden¡­?¡± The shock Rohan felt at the news of the capital collapsing was immense, unlike the Earl¡¯s indifferent attitude, clearly accepting the fact. Arden, a town where highly skilled knights and wizards guarded a fortress so massive and sturdy that it was incomparable to Ezel. During his visit to Geon-gukje, the capital, Roan was deeply impressed, so it was natural that he found it hard to easily accept the sudden collapse of the capital. ¡°A demon suddenly appeared in the heart of the capital. We may not know exactly what power it holds, but it¡¯s definitely a formidable entity.¡± With the taste of his food suddenly losing its appeal, Roan momentarily set down his fork. It was indeed a fact that he had dreams of social advancement after acquiring the possibility of a skill window. To achieve great success coming from a commoner background, Roan knew that besides skill, riding the currents of the times was essential. However, the trials and tribulations Roan had envisioned did not approach him on such a grand scale. ¡°Apparently, Arden Kingdom has been peaceful for decades¡­¡± If he had continued to maintain his status as a common freeman, Roan might not have known, but as a knight under the Earl, he bore the burden of duty. Merely refusing to raise a sword in the face of the nation¡¯s crisis was enough to make one a target of disdain among the people. Or rather, even if he had not received the knighthood, there would have been no way to avoid fighting under the Earl of Eizel. The viscount he had encountered so far was definitely not a man to shirk noble obligations. Suppressing a sigh that almost escaped involuntarily, Roan grasped his fork again. He had gone too long without eating to give up his meal just because his appetite had waned a bit. Even after emptying all the dishes in front of him, the viscount did not leave his seat. He simply gazed at the empty plates with a slightly vacant look in his eyes. Although he carried on conversation nonchalantly, it was evident that the viscount, too, was feeling perplexed. As Roan¡¯s meal neared its end, Atem also emerged from the room to join them at the table. Like a seasoned knight, Atem quickly grasped the change in the viscount¡¯s demeanor just from Roan¡¯s brief account of the situation. Atem ate silently, deeply lost in thought, while the viscount seemed preoccupied. In the uncomfortable silence, Roan appeared to be the only one boiling inside. Fortunately, the silence did not linger for long. Having experienced battlefields multiple times, Atem¡¯s eating pace was definitely not slower than that of the ordinary soldiers, which was a relief. Once Atem finished his meal, the viscount finally seemed to make a decision, opening his mouth as if to announce it. ¡°For now, let¡¯s stay here for a while. Even if we are fine, the soldiers may not have fully recovered yet. Some of the missing soldiers may return. Besides, isn¡¯t it more advantageous to receive any new information here?¡± As it was a conclusion they had secretly anticipated, both of them nodded without much difficulty. With their stay in Taloon Territory confirmed for the time being, there was no reason to confine themselves to the inn. The three of them, leaving the dining table, each set out to attend to urgent matters they believed needed their attention. Roan went to visit the injured soldiers, offering them some additional silver as a small consolation, while Atem provided a detailed account of the situation in the capital and the Taloon Mountains to Eizel. Lastly, the viscount waited for news among the many nobles who were still present in Taloon Territory. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news of Arden¡¯s downfall had long been an established fact among them. The mere fact that Arden had fallen into the hands of dark sorcerers was close to the worst-case scenario, but the tales told by the nobles and merchants who had escaped from Arden and arrived at the castle were even more dreadful. In the city streets, no matter how much they were cut down, the demons, endlessly spewing out gigantic blood structures, had taken root, and to make matters worse, a dragon from the south flew in, emitting a malevolent aura. The members of the expeditionary force who heard the accounts easily realized that their testimonies were incredibly close to the truth. The situation had become clear, and there was no longer time to delay decisions. With numerous victims falling into the hands of demons, the power of the dark sorcerers was growing stronger by the day. While they hesitated, Duke Carl had left Taloon Castle long ago, declaring there was no time to waste. The nobles who led the expeditionary force could not help but be deeply troubled. Under the name of the Kingdom Army, they were gathered, but fundamentally, the expeditionary force was a coalition of forces drawn from each territory. From the lowest soldiers to the command ranks consisting of knights and nobles, it was a diverse formation of people from various regions, each with their own power bases. With each one¡¯s power base originating from different regions, it was inevitable that differences in opinions would arise. The hierarchy of nobility clearly exists, but nobles are fundamentally independent beings. With the king, the central figure, missing, it was impossible for even the powerful Duke Frederick and Marquis Carlton, as grand nobles, to ignore the opinions of other nobles. Making the situation worse was the fact that the lands of these two individuals were adjacent to Arden. Given that the areas where dark sorcerers had shown their power were the most likely targets, it was evident that these places should be the first to deploy troops, objectively speaking. However, the human heart does not operate solely on objective facts. Considering the significant damage caused by dark sorcerers thirty years ago, few were unaware of their power. With the resurgence of their influence, there were few nobles willing to divert resources and troops from protecting their own lands to risky areas. Naturally, discussions were faltering. Without openly revealing their true intentions, nobles from regions far from Arden displayed noticeably reserved attitudes. Despite heated debates and even physical altercations, a proper conclusion remained elusive. As precious hours slipped away, the nobles gathered under the banner of the punitive force were divided into two factions. One faction, led by Duke Frederick and Marquis Carlton, prepared for a showdown with dark sorcerers near Arden. Returning to their respective lands for additional recruitment and training to bolster their forces, another faction aimed to draw in other factions like the clergy or different races to confront the dark sorcerers. In the face of survival concerns, the existing factions split into three no longer held significance. The northern territories represented by Frederick and Carlton had mostly decided to close ranks before the dark sorcerers¡¯ influence grew, while the southern territories beneath the Talun Mountains sought to minimize any losses to their own lands, even if it meant drawing in other factions. The gap between the two factions was insurmountable, and the meeting ended with the northern nobles seething in anger. The next day. The hastily prepared northern forces began departing for the Talun territories one by one. With the uncertainty of when dark sorcerers might invade their lands, there was no time left for hesitation. Having had a few days of rest, the knights and soldiers had somewhat recovered their strength, which was a small comfort in the face of the sudden departure. The abrupt farewell also came for Rohan¡¯s group. ¡°Master, perhaps reconsidering now¡­¡± Overnight, Rohan once again detained Viscount Ezel, who was ready to depart. ¡°No, this is a noble¡¯s duty. Do not detain me any longer.¡± ¡°But Master. Isn¡¯t this too, too dangerous?¡± ¡°In such circumstances, if we do not draw our swords, who will acknowledge the honor of Ezel in the future?¡± ¡°Lord Athem. Please, even a word of advice.¡± ¡°Lord Rohan. Are we not sworn to serve? Allow me the opportunity to elevate honor.¡± As Rohan suspected, Viscount Ezel never abandoned his sense of noble duty. However, it wasn¡¯t solely out of a sense of duty that the Viscount made this choice. Having spent the day among nobles, he listened closely to both sides and easily recognized the alignment of Southern nobles¡¯ opinions with his own interests. Of course, preserving wealth and troops would bring immediate gains. But once the chaos subsided, the Northern nobles would never forget this grudge. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them, who had turned the yoke of dishonor into a badge of honor, to be considered true nobles. If his only heir were Sophia, the Viscount might have hesitated to head North. But with Rohan, a reliable heir who had reached a level equal to his own genius within three years of taking up the sword, by his daughter¡¯s side, he could make the decision without fear. And so, Viscount Ezel, Athem, and the six soldiers promised a reward, joined the forefront of the troops heading North. Knowing Viscount Ezel¡¯s resolute decision, Rohan, unable to detain them any longer, gazed wistfully at their retreating figures. The nobles in the south wouldn¡¯t just be idling around. They would try to gather various forces, not just the Byungbaek-gwa Temple, to defeat the dark sorcerer. Wait for the right time, Rohan. And¡­ take good care of Sophia.¡± The last words left by the Viscount lingered in Rohan¡¯s mind. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t just stand by.¡± Rohan, who had been staring blankly outside the castle gates for a while, began to walk briskly again. After the battle in the Taloon Mountains, when the surviving punitive expedition members gradually arrived at the Taloon Castle. Harqen, who had finally succeeded in destroying the capital of the kingdom after decades of patience, felt deep anger. Resurrecting the corpse dragon based on ancient records, using thousands of monsters and humans as sacrifices, including withstanding the abominable temple¡¯s magic, the strongest weapon capable of resisting even that. Succeeding in summoning the corpse dragon mentioned in records from centuries ago. When he was hunting down surviving humans after overcoming the knights¡¯ strong resistance. Upon seeing the gigantic form of a dragon approaching from the south, Harqen felt deep elation. He felt that he had finally obtained the power he had dreamed of for ages. However, when the bone remains of the dragon settled on the shattered royal palace, joy quickly turned into puzzlement, and puzzlement turned into anger. The dragon, who should have exuded a transcendental power by gathering the energies of the deceased monsters and punitive expedition members in the massive battle, possessed a feeble power that could barely sustain his own body. Of course, even that alone would be a disaster impossible to stop for ordinary knights or sorcerers, but it was a completely different outcome from what Harqen had envisioned. ¡°Why on earth¡­¡± In just a few days, Harqen, who had gained a notorious reputation, prodded the corpse dragon, even speaking in disbelief. Despite the passage of many years, the skeleton, befitting the supreme species, showed no signs of even a slight crack. Even the scales clinging to the rotten flesh maintained a strength overwhelming steel. However, Harqen¡¯s gaze was fixed not on the dragon¡¯s body but on the black crystal attached to its skull. The black crystal embedded in the dragon¡¯s head, boasting a solidity incomparable to steel due to the condensed energy, formed an imperfect shape as if shattered by a shock. Unbelievable. The black crystal embedded in the dragon¡¯s head right now, with its immense energy condensed, was the dark crystal, boasting an unparalleled solidity compared to steel. ¡°To shatter the magic already crystallized¡­¡± In Harqen¡¯s opinion, there was only one person in the entire kingdom capable of such a feat. ¡°Karl¡­ Karl! That fool has ruined everything in the end¡­¡± Thirty years ago, when Harqen had just started to be recognized as a dark sorcerer. Count Karl was already a skilled warrior at the time, on the brink of becoming a senior knight. Numerous dark sorcerers fell by his sword, and countless monsters turned into flesh. Such a monster, instead of dying despite the passing years, had risen to even higher levels and was now wreaking havoc in his realm. ¡°I will tear him apart and kill him without fail.¡± The eyes of the enraged dark sorcerer were filled with thick veins. Chapter 42 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4242 Who is the most unfortunate person in the world? Depending on who is asked, there could be countless answers to this question. Someone might say it¡¯s a beggar, someone might say it¡¯s an orphan. Someone might say it¡¯s a slave, and someone might even say it¡¯s none other than themselves. But if dark sorcerers were asked this question, all ten of them would answer that they are all dark sorcerers. While those who have suffered unjustly would shed tears upon hearing this, the dark sorcerers truly believed so. This belief stemmed from their process of becoming dark sorcerers. Despite enduring numerous persecutions, surviving dark sorcerers were scarce, and among them, those who intentionally mastered dark magic could be counted on one hand. Except for a tiny minority of exceptions, they were forced into the world of dark magic at a young age, making it impossible to make a proper judgment. Even those rare exceptions, aside from disciples like dark magic, had no means of gaining power, resorting to learning it just to survive. It is a fact that dark magic is relatively easy to learn and possesses exceptional power when dealing with people. However, if other forms of magic reach a high level, they can wield power as formidable as dark magic. No, even grand sorcerers who manipulate elements like fire or lightning have shown destructive power surpassing that of dark magic. So, who would be willing to learn dark magic at the risk of turning the whole world against them for a lifetime? Even those who already walked the path of dark sorcery refrained from teaching their children dark magic. Naturally, the influence of surviving dark sorcerers gradually diminished over time. This was a fatal problem. From Noble mtl dot com With plenty of people eager to hunt down and kill dark sorcerers, if their power dwindled, survival seemed impossible. To prevent this, the dark sorcerers chose a simple method. They gathered children. Deceiving cruel parents, plundering entire villages hidden in the mountains, killing parents and snatching children, and even kidnapping maidens to ransom their children were all part of their methods. By the time the children reached around seven to eight years old, they would undergo a ritual to become dark sorcerers. And with that, an indelible mark was imprinted on their lives. Once initiated into dark magic, there was no turning back. There was only one way to escape dark magic. Breaking the mana hole. However, the mana hole was like life itself to sorcerers. Causing excessive shock to the body not only rendered them unable to use magic again but also led to rare cases of disability. Thus, the lives of children who became dark sorcerers became thorny paths. Having learned dark magic, they had to witness horrific scenes daily that did not befit their temperament. Some children, with fragile constitutions, fainted while dissecting the organs of animals. If their condition did not improve after several treatments, those children would soon be ¡®missing.¡¯ The horror extended beyond their daily lives. Simply because they were dark sorcerers, they always had to be wary of strangers. Constantly fleeing enemies like knights who would attack without warning, if caught, they were tortured horrifically, forced to reveal all known information, then killed. As they aged and around the time they kidnapped children to raise as new dark sorcerers. Those who realized how they were initiated into dark magic finally harbored resentment towards the world itself. That was why many dark sorcerers were extremely ruthless to others, striving relentlessly to overturn the world. For survival, for freedom, and to reclaim everything they had lost due to unfortunate circumstances. They had to eliminate those who persecuted them by any means necessary. The anger etched into their bones became their belief, and that belief absolved them of any guilt in everything they did. Finding those who hid in the buildings packed in Arden, throwing them to demons as food without a second thought was also thanks to the absolution they possessed. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Alan!¡± ¡°My dear! My dear!¡± ¡°No!¡± Now, outside the mansion, the demon, with its grotesque form fully revealed, continuously writhed its dozens of tentacles. As the family members trapped by the tentacles watched their loved ones being crushed inside the monster¡¯s mouth, they screamed in a mix of horror and despair, but soon they, too, became part of the demon and fell silent. Just today, hundreds of humans had already entered the demon¡¯s mouth. As if having consumed enough nutrition, one tentacle detached on its own, falling to the ground and splitting into dozens of pieces. Before long, each piece transformed into a grotesque demon and rose to its feet. It had been ten days since the collapse of Arden Castle. As feared by many, the forces of dark sorcerers who had completely seized Arden were growing stronger day by day. Those who resisted to the end, knights and wizards alike, were used as sacrifices, along with those who couldn¡¯t escape Arden. ¡°Hmm¡­ it would have been nice if there were a few more people¡­¡± Harcan murmured, looking at the dragon whose forehead crystal had not fully recovered. Despite some regrets, Harcan didn¡¯t feel too bad. It was because the square and stadium where the coronation ceremony had taken place not long ago were now filled with monsters under his control. To ordinary people, they were terrifying monsters, but to Harcan¡¯s eyes, they appeared more beautiful than anything else in the world. Once all the humans hiding in the city were consumed, the kingdom would burn once again. The dark sorcerer, eagerly anticipating the flames of the upcoming war, smiled sardonically. After Viscount Ezel had departed, Rohan also began preparations to leave Taloon Territory. He checked on the wounded soldiers and either disposed of or packed Rohan¡¯s personal belongings as needed. After packing everything, he finally called up his status window after a long time. When he first obtained the status window, he used to check it frequently, but as the grades of his skills increased and the rate of proficiency growth slowed down, he naturally checked it less often. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to become so neglectful.¡± After the intense battle and the strenuous return, Rohan, who had even forgotten to check his skills, chuckled as he checked the fully mastered Ezel¡¯s Windblade Technique with 100% proficiency. Despite the fact that he had forgotten everything, the thought of being able to synthesize skills made his heart race. Before performing the synthesis, Rohan turned his head to check the newly acquired additional effects. ¡°Skill¡­ Evolution?¡± Although he had been expecting additional effects like increases in power or enhancements, the sudden appearance of a completely new option caught him off guard. For a brief moment of surprise, Rohan¡¯s mind quickly started to work. ¡°No, isn¡¯t this a loss?¡± It felt like a waste of time to have built up proficiency in a skill only to find out that there were no additional effects. But the fact that the skill window presented a special option seemed to have a reason behind it. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s a bit strange that the grades of Windblade Technique and Swordsmanship are different.¡± Subjectively, it seemed much harder to increase proficiency in an SR-grade skill compared to an R-grade one. The difference lay in the power and depth of the skills, but could the levels of swordsmanship and Windblade Technique, passed down through generations in his family, really be so different? As this thought crossed his mind, Rohan¡¯s finger hesitantly hovered over the sparkling skill evolution button. Although there was a notification about consuming four feathers, once Rohan made up his mind, not hesitating was one of his strengths. With Rohan¡¯s bold gesture, the skill window darkened and brightened several times. Finally, as the skill window reappeared, Rohan carefully scanned it, and his gaze stopped at one point. ¨C Ezel¡¯s Complete Windblade Technique (SR) / 46% (Increases the power of Ezel¡¯s Swordsmanship by 20%) ¡°As expected!¡± Rohan let out an internal cheer at the realization that his speculations were correct. Whether it was inheriting some level of proficiency from before evolution or the proficiency itself being higher than when obtaining an R-grade skill through synthesis. Moreover, even though the skill proficiency was not at 100%, there were additional effects attached, so the term ¡°jackpot¡± didn¡¯t feel out of place. Joy was short-lived. Intense pain, which he had momentarily forgotten, engulfed Rohan, causing him to writhe on the ground for a while before finally managing to get up. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Groans escaped Rohan involuntarily due to the pain he simply couldn¡¯t adapt to, unrelated to his will. However, to the extent that he felt he could endure even this unbearable pain, the skill he acquired this time was special. Not merely because of the additional effects. ¡®The path through which Ora circulates is different from the traditional swordsmanship. It truly feels like a perfect match with Izell¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯ In reality, there wasn¡¯t a significant difference in the broad sense as both were techniques of the same family. But just as the difference between a good item and a luxury lies in the details, the subtle differences between the two techniques accumulate to create a significant gap. Of course, there wasn¡¯t any discomfort in using the traditional swordsmanship alongside Izell¡¯s swordsmanship. However, upon discovering the new technique, it was clear to Rohan that there were rough or awkward parts scattered throughout the traditional swordsmanship. It felt as if some parts of the traditional swordsmanship had been lost, then somehow restored by later generations. And Rohan was convinced that this was not just a mere feeling but a fact. After all, the skill¡¯s name alone was ¡®Complete¡¯ Izell Swordsmanship. Doesn¡¯t that imply that the traditional swordsmanship is not complete? Rohan, who completely unveiled the secrets entwined with Izell Swordsmanship, felt a deep sense of regret along with joy. ¡®If only I had checked the status window a little sooner¡­¡¯ If he had, wouldn¡¯t there have been a higher chance of catching the Izell Viscount, even by a bit? Regret lingered, but it was futile to dwell on it now. Rohan knew it was better to focus on what he could do. As the dark mages diligently expanded their influence and the northern forces bypassed Arden to head towards the Frederick Viscountcy, Rohan headed towards Izell Castle, taking care of the wounded soldiers. Those who were critically injured to the point of immobility had already lost their lives due to infection, so the remaining soldiers had all received treatment and were somewhat recovered. Even though winter was setting in, Rohan¡¯s robust physique could withstand the cold with relatively light clothing. The issue lay with the soldiers. Despite trying to dress them in warm clothes as much as possible, the resources in Talun Territory had been exposed for a long time due to the expeditionary force, leaving little. Winter clothing was no exception, so they had no choice but to layer thin clothes as much as possible. ¡®Now I understand why wars can¡¯t be fought in winter.¡¯ Enduring nights in such cold weather for days on end was a painful ordeal. Not to mention that these soldiers were not in perfect physical condition, so efforts had to be made to ensure they could at least find shelter under a roof. Fortunately, there were quite a few small villages along the way to Izell, allowing them to avoid roughing it by delaying their journey slightly. Rumors of dark mages rising seemed to have spread, as each village they visited showed signs of wariness towards outsiders. Being relatively close to Izell, they managed to avoid being interrogated at the gates. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be denied that the fairy tales Rohan had shared played a significant role. Having left the Talun Mountains far behind. The group finally arrived at the long-awaited Izell Castle. ¡°Lord Rohan!¡± Upon arriving at Yeongjuseong, the servant Freddie, who discovered Rohan, exclaimed in surprise, calling out his name. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯ve truly been through a lot. Please, come inside the castle quickly.¡± Along with Freddie¡¯s enthusiastic welcome, Rohan entered Yeongjuseong, unpacked his belongings, and took a bath. As he soaked his body in warm water after a long time, it felt as though the fatigue accumulated from days of homelessness was being washed away. Humans were said to be creatures of adaptation, and although Yeongjuseong had been incredibly unfamiliar at first, now it felt as comfortable as his own home. After finishing his bath and putting on freshly laundered clothes, Rohan felt the desire to simply collapse onto his bed and sleep deeply. But now, Rohan was practically a member of the Viscount¡¯s household. Before he could rest, there were people he needed to meet. Dressed neatly, he stepped out of his room and followed Freddie¡¯s guidance towards the central staircase. Perhaps due to the intense battle that had taken place, there stood three individuals who seemed like a sight from the distant past. ¡°Viscountess, Sophia, Lute¡­¡± ¡°Rohan!¡± Particularly delighted to see him, Sophia ran towards Rohan as soon as she spotted him. Being quite shy, she refrained from embracing him dramatically like in the dramas she had occasionally seen before. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the mix of emotions swirling in her expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sophia. Have you been well?¡± Suppressing the urge to hug him tightly, Sophia¡¯s eyes widened at Rohan¡¯s gentle words, noticing the change in the way he addressed her. Her eyes, momentarily round with surprise, soon softened at Rohan¡¯s tender address. ¡°Lord Rohan!¡± ¡°Rohan!¡± For a brief moment in their own world, the two of them were brought back to reality by the voices of those who followed behind Sophia. ¡°Madam, are you well? Lute, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°We¡¯re glad you¡¯ve returned safely.¡± ¡°Oh, Madam¡­ Right, it¡¯s time. Anyway, Rohan, it¡¯s good to see you safe. But¡­ where is he?¡± At the Viscountess¡¯s inquiry, Rohan realized that they were still unaware of the Viscount¡¯s decision. A look of embarrassment appeared on Rohan¡¯s face as he grasped the situation. Chapter 43 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4343. The destination for the Viscount was a land close to the border, where dark sorcerers could attack at any moment. Although Rohan had done nothing wrong, it was natural that he found it difficult to speak the truth comfortably. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s have a moment to chat over tea.¡± Sensing Rohan¡¯s dilemma, Lute offered a helping hand. ¡°Oh, yes. After coming such a long way, we can¡¯t just leave you standing.¡± As Lute went to prepare the tea, the remaining three found suitable chairs in the reception room and sat down. Before long, warm tea cups were placed in front of them, and after mentally preparing himself, Rohan finally spoke up. ¡°Madam, have you heard about the recent battle with the expeditionary force?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Adam wrote a detailed letter about it. The situation seems quite serious¡­¡± Unlike her usual gentle demeanor, the Viscountess¡¯s face now showed a clear sign of worry, causing Rohan to unknowingly swallow hard. From Noble mtl dot com He worried about how much shock she would experience, whether she would blame him for not stopping the Viscount, or if she would hold resentment. But she was the Viscount¡¯s wife, after all. He was more qualified than anyone to know about his whereabouts. Rohan gathered his courage and began a long story. Starting from the encounters with the horses during the expedition, the divided opinions among the nobles after the expedition, and the fact that Viscount Izell chose to head north. There was not a single light-hearted story, and intense reactions like sighs and groans burst forth endlessly. ¡°¡­That¡¯s how it happened.¡± As Rohan finally finished the story, he glanced at their faces and let out a shallow sigh. At a glance, a complex mix of sorrow, worry, and anger was evident, intertwined haphazardly. A moment of silence passed, and finally, the Viscountess spoke. ¡°Rohan.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°You tried to stop it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Faced with the Viscountess¡¯s question, which even felt alive, Rohan couldn¡¯t dare to tell a lie. ¡°I tried several times. Not just Viscount, but even Sir Adam¡­¡± Although he was clearly speaking only the truth, a sense of guilt crept in as if he were betraying them to save himself. Upon hearing Rohan¡¯s response, the Viscountess took a deep breath. With Rohan gradually shrinking in the face of the Viscountess, who seemed on the verge of a sudden outburst. ¡°Well, then, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡± With a deep sigh, the Viscountess unexpectedly responded. Certainly, she felt deep anger towards her husband who had entered the war without a word. But she, too, was a woman who had lived as a noble all her life. She was as well-versed in noble principles as anyone, and she had enough insight to understand why her husband had made such a choice. With Rohan as the heir, it might have been a more comfortable choice, but even so, she did not particularly want to blame Rohan. Thanks to the Viscountess¡¯s gentle response, the tea time of that day could end with quite a warm atmosphere despite the heavy subject. The four of them sat with smiling faces. However, they all keenly felt that difficult days were approaching. The first day in Izell passed like that. The next day. Rohan opened his eyes to the sunlight filtering through the curtains. As soon as the drowsiness wore off, Rohan thought about what he had to do today. Feeling that there would be many places in need of his help, as it was his first time in the Izell territory in a long while. But Rohan soon realized the truth. ¡®There is¡­ nothing to do today!¡¯ Surprisingly, despite being a noble¡¯s disciple and the fianc¨¦ of a noble¡¯s daughter, and one of the few knights in the territory, Rohan did not have any obligatory tasks to perform. No, in fact, just being a knight meant receiving treatment entirely different from that of ordinary soldiers. No matter how long a knight trained or how good his armor was, ultimately, the core remained nothing more than a mere human. No matter how powerful a hero was, he could not slice through a steel armor as if it were paper with a thin sword. On the other hand, the knights in this world were truly like symbols of superhumans. Having physical abilities several times that of a trained soldier was not enough; they could even handle steel as easily as cutting tofu. As individuals with high martial prowess directly linked to the combat capabilities of the entire territory, most of their work was carried out through autonomous individual training. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, the treatment of a knight as an individual member in organizations like the Knight Order was a bit different, but in the first place, the Knight Order itself was an organization that could not be established without national investment. The political issues related to the suppression of black magicians were to be judged by the viscountess, who was the deputy of the viscount. Rohan¡¯s task was simply to focus on personal training like other knights. Suddenly feeling like he had become a commoner, Rohan¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°What¡¯s this? Am I perhaps useless?¡± It seemed like no one would say anything even if he just lay on the bed. However, Rohan reluctantly finished washing up and left the castle. Even though he knew very well that black magicians were gaining power, he couldn¡¯t relax just by lying down. Perhaps due to the long period of suffering, the tranquility of the castle felt strangely unfamiliar. As he visited his hometown after a long time, familiar faces came to mind one by one. No matter how urgent the situation was, it seemed appropriate to at least exchange greetings. Roh, who had been on several battlefields together, Argen, who had gone to tournaments together, and Charles, who had passed on his vision to Rohan, met with acquaintances and exchanged greetings. Although he wanted to have a meal or a drink with them, the current situation required him to spend time more productively. After exchanging pleasantries, he didn¡¯t forget to warn them about the looming threats. While fighting was inevitable if they had to eat, if they believed Rohan¡¯s warning, they would be more prepared. After briefly showing his face to his acquaintances, Rohan decided to try something new instead of his usual training. He had thought about it many times before but hadn¡¯t been able to implement it for various reasons. It was about wandering around the castle to find someone who could teach him martial arts. With his elevated status, Rohan could freely roam around the castle and find skilled individuals. There were several reasons for considering this method, but the main one was the noticeably slower growth rate compared to before. He had succeeded in acquiring high-grade skills, but it took too long to master them. Although the power of each skill was remarkable, and the additional effects were substantial, in a situation where he didn¡¯t know when he would have to fight demons, he couldn¡¯t afford to wait leisurely for his skills to improve. For N or SN grade skills, simply mastering the movements would allow him to obtain a high level of proficiency, enabling him to quickly collect additional effects. Rohan, who started wandering around the castle with expectations, quickly realized that reality was not as easy as he had thought. The first place Rohan headed to was the military camp. A place where he had stayed during his rookie days, undergoing training and even eating. At the military camp he visited after a long time, the new recruits were in the midst of training. Breathing heavily, clothes drenched in sweat, and awkward movements that didn¡¯t suit them. Seeing himself in them, Rohan keenly felt a sense of urgency. Although it seemed trivial for him to learn the skills that rookie soldiers were learning now, there was a reason why he had come here. Rohan, who had grown too rapidly to learn, had missed out on the basic swordsmanship that ordinary soldiers were required to master. ¡°The castle¡¯s basic swordsmanship.¡± In fact, as an Egil who wielded a sword, it was strange that soldiers were not taught swordsmanship. Since it was difficult to rely on the individual skills of soldiers, priority was given to spear techniques useful in group battles, but the Egil¡¯s basic swordsmanship was praised for laying a solid foundation. ¡°Although it may not be of a high grade, swordsmanship will still be a great help.¡± Based on experience, a 10% additional effect was attached to N-grade martial arts. If one was lucky enough to have an SN-grade skill, they could obtain a 15% additional effect. From Rohan¡¯s proficient handling of the skill to now, that level of enhancement could make a significant difference in a real fight. Although anyone could learn the swordsmanship that soldiers knew, it was still Rohan¡¯s small consideration to come to the military camp. I don¡¯t feel like learning from the soldiers working as guards, nor do I feel like stealing the time of soldiers taking a break after guard duty¡­ The current instructor is Clock, who took over after Viscount Priel in the siege of the castle. Rohan, who had also worked as a guard, was well-known among the soldiers. As the break time between rookie training sessions arrived, Rohan, who had been waiting for the right moment, finally approached Clock. ¡°Clock! How have you been?¡± Clock, who was surprised to see Rohan suddenly appear, slightly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rohan! No, Sir Rohan! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Oh, I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°A favor? What favor could you possibly have for me¡­¡± Clock, who until recently was just a regular soldier, couldn¡¯t imagine being asked a favor by someone almost of knightly rank. Slightly tense, Clock inquired, and Rohan¡¯s response indicated his lack of understanding. ¡°Oh, even though I¡¯m a knight of Izell, it¡¯s absurd that I don¡¯t know a sword technique used by soldiers.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t fully agree with Rohan¡¯s response, Clock couldn¡¯t refuse a knight¡¯s request without reason. Since the basic sword technique was not particularly difficult, it took less than 10 minutes to demonstrate all the moves. Rohan¡¯s reaction was simple. ¡®Easy.¡¯ The movements were already incredibly simple, almost feeling like they were just snippets of Izell¡¯s advanced swordsmanship. From the angle of the sword to the position of the arms, even the technique of withstanding impacts by gripping the blade was familiar beyond belief. Just as he was about to digest the skill easily¡­ ¨C Unable to register skill as you already possess skills of a higher grade. A strange message appeared in front of Rohan. ¡°What¡­?¡± In disbelief of the unexpected result, Rohan let out an astonished sound unintentionally. ¡°Yes? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s nothing. Thank you for showing me.¡± Surprised by Rohan¡¯s response, Clock hurriedly asked if something was amiss. Since there was no reason to reveal the existence of a status window, Rohan simply thanked him and left the barracks without saying anything else. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to slip a silver coin into Clock¡¯s hand. Leaving the barracks, Rohan muttered with a puzzled expression. ¡°What? So, should I have collected all the lower-grade skills first and then synthesized them?¡± Though complaints involuntarily surfaced, Rohan couldn¡¯t really do anything about it. There was no customer service like in the games he used to enjoy, so he had no way to raise his concerns. Actually, compared to what Rohan had gained, this was nothing. ¡®Well, maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡¯ Rather, the thought helped calm his anger. If each trivial sword technique provided additional effects, gathering third-rate sword techniques that were easy to learn could potentially give him power close to that of a master. Although he felt regretful about the difficulty of obtaining skills related to his main sword style, he was not ready to give up on finding new skills. Even a skill that seems meaningless right now could become useful at any time, and just the fact that you could obtain feathers gave it some value. It had been three days since Rohan had been tirelessly exploring the Easel Territory. Thanks to the knights¡¯ fast pace and Rohan¡¯s determination, they were able to scout around all the places near the Easel Castle. Back in the days when he was just a country bumpkin, no matter how hard he wandered around the Easel, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn martial arts worthy of being registered as a skill. The ¡°martial arts¡± they possessed were not just mere techniques; they were means to sustain their livelihood. Despite being naive, he didn¡¯t want to do something foolish like creating competitors with his own hands. However, under the halo of being a knight, along with generous silver coins, they quickly taught Rohan skills to the point where he was surprised. Just threatening would have been enough to make them talk smoothly, but with money added to the equation, there was no reason to hesitate. They never even thought of becoming competitors. They simply thought that the young knight had a peculiar taste. That¡¯s how Rohan acquired two skills. One was the ¡°crude archery¡± he obtained from a young hunter, and the other was the ¡°crude swordsmanship¡± he got from a man who showcased his talent at a tavern. Although these skills were unrelated to the weapons Rohan primarily used, just the fact that he didn¡¯t completely waste valuable time made him satisfied. ¡°Acquiring skills is harder than I thought.¡± Of course, part of the reason was that the Easel was in a remote area, but in Rohan¡¯s opinion, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. A world where most commoners didn¡¯t even properly know how to read. Items like books could only be found in fortresses, and the transfer of knowledge could only happen in close relationships like priests or wealthy families. Those who possessed useful skills had already shown excellence and attained high status, and even mediocre skills were being transmitted in a closed-off manner, so Rohan couldn¡¯t easily find martial arts worth learning. After experiencing difficulties by trial and error, Rohan felt even more grateful to those who had passed on martial arts to him out of kindness. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now.¡± Even if he continued searching, he might acquire other skills, but just by mastering the skills he had acquired so far, he had enough feathers to synthesize two R-grade skills. Continuing to wander around the Easel Castle wouldn¡¯t guarantee him four more feathers, and there were still tasks that Rohan had to carry out in the Easel. On the fourth day since arriving at the Easel, Rohan started walking towards a different place than before. Chapter 44 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4444. Shortly after morning had just passed, Rohan headed towards the area where the maidens of the Lord¡¯s Castle were taking a break. After knocking, the door opened not long after. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°Who¡­ Oh! Sir Rohan!¡± Young, fine-looking, and talented Rohan was quite popular among the maidens as well. Perhaps because of that, the maiden¡¯s complexion brightened upon seeing Rohan. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lisa. Could you please call for Sophia?¡± Even if they were promised in marriage, it was improper for Rohan to visit Sophia¡¯s room alone. However, he couldn¡¯t wait indefinitely, so he needed the help of the maidens. ¡°Oh, I understand. I¡¯ll ask right away. Please wait in the reception room.¡± Upon hearing Rohan¡¯s response, Lisa¡¯s face briefly showed a strange expression, which disappeared quickly. If it were another man, she would have naturally refused, but Rohan was recognized as Sophia¡¯s prospective spouse. As their mutual affection had been known among the maidens for a long time, Lisa acted without hesitation. With a face that seemed to be blushing, Rohan placed his hand on his forehead as he watched her quickly run off. There was no need to keep this meeting a secret, but there was even less need to intentionally spread rumors. However, watching Lisa, he had a premonition that if a half-day passed, there would be no one unaware of their meeting. Almost thirty minutes had passed by at a flying pace, and he was able to meet Sophia. Of course, Rohan didn¡¯t harbor any complaints. Having experiences from a past life, he could imagine how startled she must have been by his sudden request. Moreover, her beauty as she entered the reception room possessed a power that could prevent annoyance, even if one didn¡¯t have such experiences. Dressed in a light, flowing garment, she approached Rohan with a bright smile. ¡°Lord Rohan.¡± ¡°Sophia. You look lovely today as well.¡± At Rohan¡¯s unexpected compliment, her face flushed noticeably. Although compliments on her beauty were something she had grown tired of since childhood, hearing it from Rohan felt completely different. Feeling both embarrassed and wanting to hear more, Sophia remained silent, prompting Rohan to speak gently once again. ¡°Ah, would you like to sit for a moment?¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s invitation, Sophia delicately took a seat across from him. As if feeling awkward being alone in such a confined space, her fingers fidgeted nervously. Despite the sweet atmosphere, Rohan meeting her today was not simply for a date. Struggling to contain the feeling that seemed about to burst, Rohan made an effort to calm himself and opened his mouth to Sophia. ¡°Sophia, you mentioned before that you learned household swordsmanship and archery from me, didn¡¯t you?¡± In response to Rohan¡¯s question, Sophia slowly nodded her head. It was a story she had heard during the times they used to take walks before departing for the Talun Mountains. Originally, it was the Ezell family¡¯s way not to pass down visions to their daughters, but due to the concern that the lineage of household martial arts would be lost with the absence of a male heir, the Ezell Viscount taught Sophia. ¡°Could I see it once?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Sophia, secretly hoping for some time alone together, unintentionally raised her voice at Rohan¡¯s unexpected request. ¡°I want to see your sword, Sophia. Is that possible?¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you learn from your father too, Lord Rohan?¡± ¡°No, I want to see your sword, Sophia.¡± Thinking this man might be joking, Sophia, forgetting her embarrassment, met Rohan¡¯s eyes and easily realized. ¡®This man is sincere.¡¯ To ask a woman promised in marriage to show a sword instead of having a romantic date was something unheard of, not even seen in the plays at the capital. It could be considered rude, and from Sophia¡¯s perspective, it could be quite uncomfortable. However, strangely, Sophia didn¡¯t find Rohan¡¯s words as offensive. She trusted Rohan as a person and knew he wouldn¡¯t say such things without meaning. After a short moment of contemplation, Sophia made a decision. ¡°Alright. Just wait a moment, please. I need to change clothes.¡± Upon her acceptance, a sense of relief crossed Rohan¡¯s face. He deemed it necessary, but was worried about what might happen if her feelings were hurt. Ten minutes passed. Sophia, now dressed in attire suitable for wielding a sword, entered the room where Rohan had been waiting in his training attire. From the lightweight and sturdy fabric of her clothing to the leather gloves for hand protection, she was fully prepared for wielding a sword. Among the wooden swords always laid inside the training hall, two people selected ones that fit their hands and faced each other at a distance. ¡°When you said to show you the sword, you didn¡¯t mean to swing it around in the air like this, did you?¡± Sophia, who graciously accepted Rohan¡¯s proposal, seemed to subtly show some resentment in her tone, even though she didn¡¯t feel entirely upset. ¡°Or did you mean to actually wield the sword? Perhaps it¡¯s natural since the blood of the warrior flows within.¡± She was momentarily surprised by the sight she hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Of course. Go ahead and attack as much as you wish. No, give it your best shot.¡± With a provocative remark from her, Rohan smirked slightly and allowed the attack. As soon as Rohan¡¯s response came, Sophia boldly stepped forward. The wooden sword, carrying all her weight, came crashing down towards Rohan, only to be blocked by his defense and fall towards the ground, failing to make an impact. The overwhelming gap in their skills was clearly visible, yet Sophia was not in the least disappointed. She already knew all too well that Rohan¡¯s skills were unbelievably exceptional for his age. She simply moved in accordance with the sword techniques she had learned for a long time, just as Rohan had requested. Facing Sophia¡¯s storm-like attacks, Rohan, who believed her claim that they were nothing remarkable, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°He may fall short of becoming a knight, but he¡¯s rare among soldiers to find a match.¡± Her slender physique suited the description, yet the energy accumulated through years of practicing fencing made her sword too heavy for an ordinary soldier to handle. Furthermore, despite appearing to swing it haphazardly, each swing strictly followed the techniques of the traditional Izellian swordsmanship. ¡°The form of her swordsmanship is flawless. Moreover, she seamlessly combines fencing with her sword swings.¡± While she couldn¡¯t hide her lack of experience in dealing with people, her mastery of the basics of swordsmanship was impeccable. Not engaging in separate physical training like soldiers or knights, she soon found herself out of breath, but Sophia¡¯s skills exceeded Rohan¡¯s expectations by far. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. You can stop.¡± Even as she caught her breath, Sophia, who had been wielding her sword vigorously, paused her movements upon hearing Rohan¡¯s words. ¡°Ha, ha, how was it?¡± Taking a moment to catch her breath, Sophia, now somewhat recovered, asked for Rohan¡¯s assessment. ¡°It was good. Much better than I expected.¡± Rohan¡¯s evaluation brought a bright smile to Sophia¡¯s face, now glistening with sweat. Receiving recognition from a worthy opponent was more gratifying than she had anticipated. ¡°But why did you ask to see my sword? Rohan, you¡¯ve mastered the same swordsmanship as I have, haven¡¯t you?¡± There was pride, but also a question. Before they could discuss the sword further, the question she had thrown earlier resurfaced from Sophia¡¯s lips. But once again, instead of a response, a question came from Rohan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sophia, have you ever heard from the Marquis about the Izellian swordsmanship?¡± ¡°¡­Yes? No, I don¡¯t recall him mentioning anything specific¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps stories of it being briefly practiced in the past, or restored in recent times¡­ Do they ring a bell?¡± ¡°Yes? Did my father mention something like that? Um¡­¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a hint of not remembering well, Sophia furrowed her delicate brow and pondered. ¡°Oh!¡± After a moment of contemplation, she finally exclaimed as if something had come to mind. ¡°Come to think of it, I believe he mentioned something like that when I first learned Izellian swordsmanship. He said there was a time when the tradition was briefly interrupted¡­¡± Upon her answer, Rohan inwardly sighed in relief. No matter how much Sophia trusted him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to accept that the Izellian swordsmanship she had learned since childhood had any flaws. But if the Viscount had told her about it, convincing her would have been much easier. ¡°Sophia. Perhaps what I¡¯m about to say might be hard to believe.¡± At the earnest words of Rohan, Sophia, too, looked at Rohan with clear eyes. ¡°Actually¡­ I think I¡¯ve restored the Eonjol technique. Well, I should say, improved it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At the unbelievable words, her eyes widened. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering how, I just¡­ while practicing Eonjol, I realized that there were subtle awkward parts every time I unfolded my swordsmanship.¡± Unable to explain further, Rohan, reluctantly, put on a brilliant imitation of a genius, but Sophia, engrossed in his words, didn¡¯t catch on at all. Though a twinge of conscience pricked her, she continued without showing it. ¡°So, in my own way, I started to¡­ change it bit by bit. The Eonjol. If there were awkward parts, I fixed them gradually, and if there were rough parts, I refined them bit by bit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡­¡± At Rohan¡¯s words, Sophia let out a faint sigh. Compared to Rohan or Viscount Ezel, she had a shallow understanding of swordsmanship, but she knew just how implausible Rohan¡¯s story was. The notion of Rohan being a genius was hard to swallow, but the story of changing the Eonjol technique was even harder to believe. However, unlike the hesitant Sophia, Rohan was confident in the new Eonjol technique he had acquired. He had grown along the status window so far, and after using the new technique several times, he was certain that it complemented the Ezel-style swordsmanship much better than the previous Eonjol. ¡°Sophia.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Did you hear about the warlocks and the Corpse Dragons?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have to fight the warlocks again. I¡¯ve received a lot from my master, and I feel obliged to repay what I¡¯ve gained. Of course, I¡¯ll do my best to return safely from the battlefield, but you can never guarantee in matters of life.¡± ¡°¡­No. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come back safely.¡± ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ve used it many times, and I¡¯m confident that it fits well with swordsmanship.¡± At Rohan¡¯s sincere words, she finally nodded her head. Rohan¡¯s confidence had succeeded in turning Sophia¡¯s mind. While he had succeeded in convincing her, not all problems were solved with this. Perhaps learning the new Eonjol technique posed a demand as challenging as ever. ¡°¡­But Sophia. Is there a place where we can be alone?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­ It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t pass on the technique here¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Sophia looked around once, then slowly nodded her head. The trees surrounding the training ground provided some cover from the wind and prying eyes, but fundamentally, the training ground was an open space. Even now, the maids who had noticed the two being together were discreetly observing from the third floor of the lord¡¯s mansion. It wasn¡¯t just about the eyes of others. Learning the Eonjol technique required extreme concentration and delicate processes. Even if unintentional, there was always the possibility of serious injury from external interference. Understanding the meaning behind Rohan¡¯s words, Sophia pondered for a moment before leading Rohan, as if she had found a suitable place. Heading back inside the lord¡¯s mansion, she went behind the central staircase on the first floor and opened a door on the floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a place existed¡­¡± Following her down the ladder, Rohan confirmed the underground space and displayed a surprised expression. Behind the stairs that I usually passed by without much thought, there was a door. The space itself was quite spacious, and with bulbs on the ceiling illuminating the darkness, it was impossible not to be amazed. ¡°It¡¯s almost like¡­ returning to Earth.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so surprised. In fact, all the servants know about this place. It used to be a secret storage room, but now it¡¯s where you come when you want to be alone or wield a sword. When you¡¯re here, no one will come looking for you.¡± ¡°How fascinating. I never knew such a place existed¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. I was also amazed at first. Now it¡¯s become a familiar space¡­ So, what should we do now? Your father used to place his hands on your back before¡­¡± In response to her question, Rohan hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°¡­Sophia. May I touch your body a bit?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes shook roughly upon hearing Rohan¡¯s response. Chapter 45 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4545. Although Rohan had convinced Sophia with great effort, the truth was, it was his first time teaching someone. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just any swordsmanship that could withstand numerous trials and errors, but a form of magic that could cause serious injuries with even a slight mistake. From Noble mtl dot com Naturally, there was cause for concern. Typically, the method used to pass on magic involved the teacher directly injecting their aura into the learner¡¯s body, opening up a new path for the aura to flow. The aura path initially created in this way was rough and narrow, but through consistent practice of magic, it naturally developed into a wider and stronger form. The biggest issue with this method was the enormous mental energy it consumed from both sides, as well as the considerable danger involved in the process. Controlling one¡¯s own accumulated aura within the body was something that only knights could do with ease, and manipulating someone else¡¯s aura within their body was even more challenging. Even Viscount Ezel, who was relatively high in rank compared to ordinary knights, had shown signs of exhaustion after passing on magic to Rohan. Despite this, the reason this method became mainstream was that, when starting to learn magic, one would not be able to feel the aura without possessing exceptional talent. Of course, passing on new magic was difficult and challenging, and it was not the type of thing one could easily give up on, which is why Rohan never forgot to practice by catching wild animals and releasing his aura on the way back to Ezel. The results of his practice were somewhat successful. The aura flowing through Rohan¡¯s hands roamed through the bodies of those men according to his will. There were instances where he inadvertently caused injuries or even death by thrusting aura into places that should not be touched, but this was merely accidents due to not knowing the men¡¯s anatomy. There was never a case where he lost control of the aura. Although his skill in magic had decreased, his ability to handle aura seemed to have improved compared to before. Starting with a skill level close to 50% for an SR-ranked skill, it was not strange that his skills had improved. But beasts were beasts, and they were undoubtedly different from humans. Moreover, Sophia must have possessed some unfamiliar aura from her past magic training. The risk was still present, which led Rohan to seek a new method. If Sophia¡¯s ability to control aura was not significantly lacking, then instead of directly injecting aura, Rohan would simply ¡°guide¡± her. Since this method did not differ significantly from the traditional magic, he concluded that there was no need to take on a huge risk. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After testing Sophia¡¯s proficiency with the sword and organizing the new aura path in his mind. Rohan believed it was the best method. However, whether Sophia would accept this method was another issue. Due to the nature of the aura path circulating throughout the body, for Rohan to ¡°guide,¡± his hands would have to reach even the embarrassing places. Sensing various emotions in Sophia¡¯s eyes, which had notably cooled down from before, Rohan hurriedly attempted to explain. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. It¡¯s just that, I think this way might be safer¡­¡± ¡°¡­Please explain in detail.¡± In response to her noticeably colder tone, Rohan began to elaborate on why he had come up with this method, from the background of his idea to why he wanted to share aura with her and touch her body. She, who had listened to a long and detailed explanation, summarized Rohan¡¯s story in one sentence. ¡°So, my achievement isn¡¯t really bad, and this method is safer, right?¡± In Sophia¡¯s eyes, still lingering with suspicion, Rohan vigorously nodded his head. In response to Rohan¡¯s reaction, she, who had been pondering with a troubled expression, finally nodded her head with difficulty. ¡°¡­Since you say so, Rohan, I¡¯ll believe you. What should I do?¡± ¡°Just stay standing there. It¡¯s fine to lie down if you find it difficult¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll just stand.¡± ¡°And please¡­ could you take off your coat a bit?¡± At Rohan¡¯s request, Sophia, closing her eyes briefly, turned around and slowly took off her clothes. The garment she had worn for training slipped off with a rustle, revealing Sophia in an undergarment made of a fabric similar to silk, her face flushed. Just by looking at her flushed face, one could easily guess the embarrassment she felt, which prompted Rohan to maintain an indifferent expression even more diligently. ¡°Sophia, we¡¯ll start now.¡± Whether intentionally lowering his voice or not, there was a slight sense of relief in Sophia¡¯s stiff body as she focused. The Eizel family¡¯s technique of manipulating energy was centered in the lower abdomen. By circulating the mass of Auric clusters, which grew in size through hundreds or thousands of rotations, and storing them through the Auric orifice in the lower abdomen for use. Therefore, the first place Rohan¡¯s hand naturally reached had to be the lower abdomen. As Rohan¡¯s hand slowly reached Sophia¡¯s belly, her body slightly flinched at the unfamiliar sensation. ¡°We¡¯ll start from here. Move the Auric following my finger. It may sting a bit, but it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to endure.¡± With Rohan¡¯s voice devoid of any impure emotions, Sophia¡¯s focus shifted to Rohan¡¯s finger, which ultimately turned into the Auric within her body. Operating the technique while touching someone else¡¯s body was somewhat awkward, but Rohan¡¯s fingers moved at a considerate pace, making it easy to follow. Starting from the lower abdomen, Rohan¡¯s finger slowly traversed Sophia¡¯s body, and her Auric closely followed, causing her entire body to tremble. Following the Auric Road, Rohan¡¯s finger naturally brushed over sensitive areas of Sophia several times. Given how she blushed at first, causing a scene wouldn¡¯t have been out of place. However, forging a new Auric Road required an exceptional level of concentration, and soon Sophia, completely engrossed in the technique, put all her effort into moving the Auric without feeling the slightest embarrassment. With each new Auric Road, a subtle warmth and tingling sensation surged along with the stinging. Sharing many Auric Roads with the existing ones meant that the transmission of the new technique didn¡¯t take a particularly long time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Rohan¡¯s finger, having traversed Sophia¡¯s entire body, withdrew, a slight sigh escaped Sophia¡¯s lips, expressing a faint sense of regret. Meeting Rohan¡¯s gaze, Sophia¡¯s face once again turned crimson. ¡°I, I¡¯ll go first today.¡± Quickly dressing, Sophia left after leaving a brief notice, disappearing like the wind. Unable to stop her as she left as if fleeing, Rohan scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Quite embarrassing, it seems.¡± Given Sophia¡¯s age, it was something one could easily understand. As the sound of Sophia¡¯s footsteps faded completely, Rohan, left alone in the basement, slumped back onto the floor. The task of carving out a new path in Sophia¡¯s body had been successfully completed. It was a smooth and uneventful task, without any danger. ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡± Nevertheless, Rohan, feeling a considerable amount of fatigue, let out a deep sigh. He had to concentrate his nerves entirely, as one could never know when things might take a wrong turn. Thanks to you, Rohan had to spend much more mental energy than expected, but now his mind was so preoccupied that he didn¡¯t even care about such things. Due to the many favors and help he received from the Viscount Ezel, he finally felt that he had repaid them to some extent. Although he succeeded in creating a new Aura Road after many twists and turns, the two of them still had to face each other every day for a while. Sophia had to watch whether Ezel¡¯s perfect Aura Manipulation technique was being used properly, and she also had to teach them how to use Aura when displaying Ezel¡¯s Aura Swordsmanship. In the daily meetings that continued, the relationship between the two of them rapidly grew closer. While Rohan spent busy times meeting with Sophia and practicing privately. There was someone struggling with unexpected affairs. It was none other than the Viscount¡¯s wife and Sophia¡¯s mother, the Viscountess. With her husband away at the front lines, she, as the lady of the house, had no choice but to make crucial decisions about the estate. The problem was that, given the circumstances, there was more than enough to worry about. ¡°Ruth, let¡¯s postpone the wedding for now. We might not even get proper congratulations.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°Has there been any news from my father?¡± ¡°No. Lord Yeld hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet. But he might respond within a day or two.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ What did they say in Tigrun?¡± ¡°They¡¯re asking him to respond to the summons first¡­¡± ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Oh, how¡¯s the food supply transport going?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯ll take about three more days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat relieving. With the summons approaching, make sure the military preparations are thorough.¡± Amid the overwhelming tasks pouring in, she sighed deeply as she noticed how pale she had become in just a few days. Whether it was from staring at the parchment too much, her eyes felt increasingly tired. As she closed her eyes for a moment, worries about her husband crept up on her, tormenting her. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As a nobleman¡¯s daughter who had received a high education, she managed to handle her tasks somehow, but the pressure on both her body and mind was draining her strength day by day. It had been close to twenty days since Arden fell, yet the state of the kingdom was still in chaos. No, to say it was still in chaos would be an understatement. Rumors of the disappearance of many royal family members, including the king, spread, and bands of bandits took advantage of the turmoil, rampaging like fish in water. The southern nobles who had returned to their territories had split into the east and west, forming their own powers without making any moves. Fortunately, there was no news of the northern nobles falling, but no one knew when the dark mages, who had surely gained power in Arden, would strike again. The only comfort was that, without any specific request, the temples had started to act. She had already heard news that one order of paladins and one order of priests from the Arnishian Order had entered the kingdom of Arden through the Yeld territory. There might have been strong opposition from the nobles under normal circumstances, but now, it was a situation where they were welcomed with open arms, not enough arms. While the Order showed swift movements, the attitude of the southern nobles, who had not yet felt the fire under their feet, was incredibly slow. Using the excuse of mobilizing troops, they delayed, but with the king missing, it was incomprehensible why they were procrastinating like this. In the Viscountess¡¯s mind, she wanted to lead Ezel¡¯s troops to Frederick¡¯s command post immediately. But now, the entire Arden region had long been completely under the control of dark mages. With a mediocre force, it was difficult to even guarantee survival. Unable to do anything alone, what she was pinning her greatest hope on was the summons in ten days. As requested by Tigrun Viscount, a significant number of troops would gather, albeit not swiftly. Though not a rapid movement, the gathered troops would undoubtedly be a great help in the fight against the dark mages. ¡®Please, please hold on until then.¡¯ She, once again, thought of her husband and whispered a fervent wish in her heart. As the southern nobles slowly gathered. Heavy clouds loomed over the dark sorcerer front centered around Frederick and Carlton. Unlike the ominous rumors spreading in the south, the sorcerers remained crouched in Arden, showing no other signs of movement. Despite continuous reconnaissance efforts, obtaining information beyond the fact that monsters lurked within the castle was impossible. Occasionally, unruly monsters roamed around the castle, but estimating the enemy¡¯s forces solely based on them was challenging. While the sorcerers gathered their forces, the northern nobles were not idle either. They fortified the walls of the Viscount and Baron castles higher and thicker, assembling and deploying all sorts of siege weapons with the help of carpenters and blacksmiths. With almost all their forces pouring out from the entire northern territory, except for the minimum troops to guard their territories, they camped near the Viscount¡¯s castle. As they mobilized nearly all their strength from the north, an immense military force gathered, surpassing the 2nd punitive force. It was a massive army rarely seen outside of inter-country wars, but facing such a formidable enemy did not guarantee victory. Moreover, the issue was not just the enemy¡¯s strength. Despite the northern nobles rallying firmly in the face of imminent danger, there was one alien presence among them. ¡°So, we have to go save them immediately? Are we not nobles who have sworn allegiance to the kingdom?¡± Once again, in the meeting room today, as she shouted, Frederick, the Viscount, felt a slight tension in his back. Chapter 46 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4646. Frederick, who boasted a power that could easily crush most nobles, was like a burnt boar, but he could not treat even the royal bloodlines lightly. The identity of the woman who was rampaging like a burnt boar was none other than Kiara, Princess of Arden, the 6th of her name, known widely as the fighting princess. She had shown bravery even as a mere knight in the dragon¡¯s subjugation, and due to her courage that was hard to distinguish from recklessness, she was one of the few surviving royals in Arden from the calamity that befell the kingdom. With a face befitting a princess, showing signs of relentless training on her body, the reason she caused a commotion every day was clear. Her mentor, comrades, and relatives were all staying inside the fallen Arden, a kingdom where familial affection stood out uncommonly among noble lineages. Upon hearing news from Talun, she started rampaging. Yet, what prevented her was not her status but the fact that her words were close to the truth. It was true that the sorcerers grew stronger over time and that as subjects of the kingdom, they had to rescue the king. However, what was fundamentally right was not always applicable in reality. Given the already powerful sorcerers, if they were to lose troops haphazardly while launching an attack, Arden would be doomed for the day. Although the Byungbaeks and southern forces remained, the enemies were capable of raising a force that even they alone could not stop. The reason for firmly holding this place was to utilize the fortifications to block their overwhelming forces. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand her sentiments, but continually hearing arguments that didn¡¯t align with reality was close to torture. While Lord Frederick inwardly cursed, he maintained a solemn expression, but then, a statement burst out from her lips, causing his eyes to widen. ¡°Or, better yet, send me with just fifty knights. I¡¯ll survey the situation at Arden Castle and return. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy just sitting here like this!¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As her words mixed with frustration continued incessantly, the Viscount could exchange glances with at least eight nobles. They all communicated through their eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s just send her away.¡¯ From Noble mtl dot com Though a seasoned player in the royal court for many years, the clarity of their eyes expressing such a decisive intent was unprecedented. Facing the princess who now spoke fiercely to the point of spitting, the Viscount found himself deeply contemplating in a short time. In reality, losing the princess at a time when the royal family was on the brink of extinction would be a significant problem. To establish a new royal family, much blood would inevitably flow. By safeguarding the princess, the likelihood of establishing the legitimacy of the royal family and minimizing the post-war chaos increased significantly. However, despite being aware of this fact, Count Frederick felt an irresistible surge of emotions. ¡°Indeed. If you have a desired knight, please make the nomination.¡± The magnitude of this impulse was so immense that it led the seasoned Count Frederick to speak without going through rational judgment. After speaking, the Count, who gradually regained his composure, felt a slight regret, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to retract his statement in front of the excited princess. A seasoned politician he may be, but the Count was also human. For over a month, the Count, who had been pestering the princess, began to regain his humanity and operate more like a ¡°person.¡± Instead of rectifying his own mistakes, he chose to rationalize them as fitting choices. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to be done even if the princess remains here. It might be better to contribute through reconnaissance, at least.¡± ¡°After all, there are as many as six knights, including the princess herself. No matter how numerous their forces may be, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to subtract one body from them.¡± Humans are most easily swayed by their own temptations. Even a well-experienced Count like Frederick couldn¡¯t completely escape this truth. In the end, the Count did not pick up his own words, and the princess, who accommodated his minimal demands, entered the council chamber with a noticeably brighter complexion. As the princess ran off and disappeared, a brief silence ensued. ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. I should have judged more carefully¡­¡± Only then did the regret of having made the wrong choice flood in, but it was already too late. When the Count anticipated the reprimands of other nobles, the noble who first locked eyes with him began to applaud. ¡°Indeed, it is you, Count. You have made a decisive victory.¡± Starting with him, a multitude of nobles showered the Count with applause. It was a sight that revealed how much they had been pestering the princess. The next morning. Horses carrying six knights fully armed rode out of Frederick Castle. Count Frederick¡¯s deeply contemplative gaze lingered on them for a long while. ¡°Time is passing too quickly.¡± On the eve of the scheduled departure, as Rohan unpacked his belongings, the thought suddenly crossed his mind. In the morning, he taught Sophia, and in the afternoon, he focused on improving his proficiency in archery and swordsmanship. Although his days were filled with the same routine, a week had vanished in the blink of an eye. After a brief rest, the moment to head back to the front lines had arrived. The season had swiftly turned to a harsh winter. The weather was too severe for waging war. But time was not on their side, and no one knew how long the tense standoff in the north could last. As it was something he had long anticipated, Rohan accepted the departure without surprise. ¡°After joining the other nobles in Tigrun, we¡¯re supposed to head to Arden.¡± Considering only the geographical conditions, it would have been a much better choice to gather in Talun or Russell before departing, but Tigrun had its distinct advantages. The first was the promise personally written in a letter by the Tigrun Count to ¡°support with spare supplies,¡± and the second was the close proximity of one of the Arnesian shrines to Tigrun Castle. Over the years, they had accumulated wealth from fertile farmlands, abundant mineral deposits, and numerous aquatic resources. Since it was impractical to transport the prepared supplies separately, soldiers capable of moving the goods were naturally brought to Tigrun. Though now an experienced warrior, Rohan felt a considerable burden regarding this campaign. Not only was the battlefield so perilous that death could come at any moment, but he had also been entrusted with the role of commanding the Isel army that was setting out. While no specific duty was assigned, being the sole knight within the unit and leading a force of barely seventy soldiers, he was effectively assuming the position of the top commander. Due to the significant number of soldiers who had died or been wounded in the sieges of Prielle and battles in the Talun Mountains, despite mobilizing all of Isel¡¯s resources, this was the best they could muster. Once they departed, the only ones left at the easel were the minimal forces needed to maintain security. Knowing that Sir Rowe would stay behind, Lord Rohan could leave without worry. Due to the cold weather, the soldiers lined up in the square were about half a size larger than in summer. Though their mismatched attire seemed somewhat comical, a fierceness gleamed in their eyes. With the Countess¡¯s plea for their safe return echoing in their ears, the final troops from the easel marched out of the castle gates. Whether it was the satisfaction of a well-prepared mission or the fierce cold, the soldiers¡¯ march continued without issue. Mounted on his horse, Rohan surveyed the faces of the soldiers and suddenly felt a sense of melancholy. Among them were too many familiar faces. From fellow soldiers like Chris and Kenneth, to the memories shared with Argen, and even Charles who taught him swordsmanship. They were all heading to the battlefield to face a formidable enemy. Despite the newfound social barrier preventing casual conversations with other soldiers, Rohan still regarded them as friends, comrades, and mentors. ¡°They¡­ might die a lot.¡± No matter how hard Rohan tried, he couldn¡¯t scrutinize each and every soldier. Moreover, considering the strength of their enemies, the mere thought of their safe return felt close to miraculous. Yet, deep in his heart, Rohan couldn¡¯t help but wish. He hoped they would survive, return to the castle of Ezel. Three days after leaving Ezel Castle. Despite enduring fierce winds and bitter cold, the soldiers who left Ezel arrived at Tigrun Viscountcy without a single casualty. Surrounded by magnificent walls far surpassing Arden¡¯s, Tigrun¡¯s grand castle enveloped a beautiful stronghold. Of course, it was clear that Rohan¡¯s party wouldn¡¯t be allowed to explore inside Tigrun Castle. Guards were heavily stationed at the gate, and the arriving troops were setting up tents near the outer walls to seek shelter from the wind. While the soldiers from Ezel created a resting area, Rohan headed towards a large tent near the outer gate. Upon reporting the arrival of Ezel¡¯s forces, they requested additional weapons, armor, and winter supplies necessary for battle. The promised supplies were indeed delivered before sundown, along with some extra rations. Until the day of the Viscount¡¯s formal reception, five days passed. Nobles from the southeast of Arden began to arrive, filling the plains in front of the viscountcy with numerous tents. With many gathered, discussions about troop placements and the Viscount¡¯s procession route continued in the nearby tents. Of course, the conclusions drawn were merely speculations, as no one truly knew the intentions of the Viscount of Tigrun. Two days before the scheduled procession, the leaders of each regional army received summons from the Viscount. Representatives from seven territories, including Tigrun, took their seats around the round table in the Viscount¡¯s office, while Rohan found a suitable spot for himself. Though the atmosphere varied slightly among them, their noble status was evident from their elegant attire. ¡°It seems¡­ I¡¯m the only knight here.¡± As others seemed to realize the same fact, a few nobles cast sharp glances in disapproval. Ignoring their gazes and maintaining the silence, the Viscount finally spoke. ¡°Firstly, I wish to express my gratitude for all of you coming here. I was quite concerned that some territories might abstain due to the unfavorable timing and the imminent danger of the upcoming battle¡­ I am truly relieved that such a mishap did not occur. As mentioned in the letter, the supplies have been adequately prepared, so you may request what you need from the supply officer near the outer gate. Each regional army will operate independently, but please adhere to the decisions made during the command council regarding combat matters.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Now, let me inform you of the size of the punitive force to be organized this time. Sixty-two knights from eight territories, thirty-one mages, and three thousand seven hundred twenty-four soldiers have gathered. Among them, there are two thousand eight hundred seventy-two infantry, two hundred sixty-seven cavalry, and five hundred eighty-five archers. Additionally, fifteen of the mages will be participating in the punitive mission as Wyvern Riders, so please take note of that.¡± The expressions of the nobles darkened upon hearing the Viscount¡¯s words. Having participated in the Shiryong suppression, most of them were well aware of how formidable the enemy¡¯s forces were. Even though the forces of eight different territories had gathered, the knights¡¯ strength barely exceeded fifty, vividly feeling the void left by the fallen troops from the previous expedition. But the Marquis¡¯s words were not over yet. ¡°And the Arnishian Order has also decided to move with us.¡± ¡°What? The Order?¡± ¡°Is that really true?¡± To the unexpected news, several nobles expressed their surprise. ¡°Yes. A holy knight order and a priesthood are already staying in the fortress. In two days, they will head to Arden with us.¡± ¡°Truly devoted to the gods¡­¡± At the mention of elite troops being dispatched despite the kingdom and temple maintaining a distant relationship for over twenty years, an aged noble murmured softly. With the unexpected good news, the meeting concluded on a positive note. Abundant resources, a considerable military force, and the reinforcement of the Order¡¯s knights. Considering the formidable forces in the north, the addition of this strength seemed sufficient to subdue the black sorcerers. With a lightened heart, Rohan also left the Marquis¡¯s study. Leaving the castle, nearing the fortress gates. ¡°Hey, you!¡± A stranger¡¯s voice called out to Rohan. Chapter 47 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4747. Sensing he was being called, Rohan turned around to see an elderly man who seemed like he might have a mischievous temperament, staring at him intently. It was one of the nobles who had just been sitting together at the round table in the Marquis¡¯s study. ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re from Eizel, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes. I am Rohan, a knight from Eizel. How may I assist you¡­¡± Slightly flustered by the old man¡¯s question, Rohan hurriedly replied. ¡°Rohan? I see, so it is indeed you.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze swept over him as if appraising an object, causing a primal discomfort. Though he wanted to rebuke the man, knowing he was a noble, Rohan couldn¡¯t afford to be impolite. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure which noble he was dealing with. As if sensing Rohan¡¯s complicated emotions, the old man revealed his identity. ¡°I am Yeld, the Viscount.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I am Yeld, the Viscount. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡± At his words, Rohan¡¯s momentarily paused mind quickly processed the information. Soon, Rohan found the answer and respectfully lowered his head. The man before him was not just a lord of a territory but also the father of the Viscountess, wife of the Marquis of Eizel. Having lived in South Korea deeply rooted in Confucianism for over thirty years, Rohan smoothly adjusted his movements upon recognizing the man¡¯s status. ¡°Please convey my greetings to your grandfather. I am Rohan Elitas, a knight from Eizel.¡± In his natural and composed demeanor, the corner of Yeld¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. A swift change of posture, not considering his own dignity, a skillful adaptability that was uncommon in this world. Initially concerned he might possess an arrogant demeanor due to his exceptional talent, it was now evident that he was a remarkable young man with a poised demeanor. ¡®Well, if he¡¯s my son-in-law, he should have this level of competence.¡¯ Compared to the stiff ones, he made a much better first impression. Concealing his inner satisfaction, Jajak slowly began to ask Rohan what he had been curious about for some time. How surprised he was when he heard the news a few months ago that someone appeared who he thought was Sophia¡¯s spouse. Perhaps even if he didn¡¯t suddenly get busy because of those black magic guys, he would have dashed over in a month. But he couldn¡¯t write all sorts of trivial questions in a letter, so he just simmered inside. Jajak¡¯s questioning spree, which began with age, didn¡¯t end until an hour had passed. ¡®Well, then, do your best.¡¯ Unlike Rohan, who was visibly exhausted by now, Jajak, who had unloaded the burden from his mind, left first with a face that seemed even more refreshed than before. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Rohan, watching Jajak disappear outside the gate, let out a deep sigh. It was not easy on the mind despite just having a conversation; mental fatigue had accumulated. As he walked heavily back to the barracks, he found two comrades lying lazily on the floor covered with a blanket. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yeah. Ah, I¡¯m tired.¡± Liberty with knights. To an outsider, it might seem like an abuse of power, but it was actually a reflection of Rohan¡¯s intentions. Although Rohan had become a confident knight, he did not want to receive special treatment even in private settings. At first, the guys were standoffish, but soon they realized Rohan¡¯s sincerity and comfortably chatted amongst themselves. ¡°Are you going to do that again today?¡± From Noble mtl dot com ¡°That thing, throwing at the tree.¡± ¡°Ah, knife throwing?¡± Rohan nodded in agreement after briefly pondering Chris¡¯s question. Despite being tired, he didn¡¯t want to neglect his training, eager to improve his skills and earn feathers quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right. What else to do for fun?¡± ¡°Can I learn that too?¡± At Chris¡¯s cautious question, Rohan readily nodded. Chris, who had never expressed a desire to learn despite watching Rohan train tirelessly, seemed intrigued by knife throwing, which appeared different and fun from swordsmanship. Leaving Kenneth, who was now half-asleep, the two found a suitable tree and settled in. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hard to find a suitable place with so many barracks around.¡± ¡°But with all these torches, it¡¯s not that dark.¡± Showing his positive side as always, Chris watched as Rohan, holding two silver coins and a cheap dagger, adjusted his stance. Putting weight on the front foot, holding the blade part diagonally instead of the hilt, he raised his arm vertically. The knife, having made half a turn in the air, deeply embedded itself in the tree trunk. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Chris, seeing the result, gasped in admiration. Being a grade N skill, Rohan had already surpassed 90% proficiency. To an outsider, it was natural to see such a plausible stance and outcome. As if it suited his taste perfectly, Rohan handed the remaining one to Chris, saying, ¡°Here, try holding it like I did earlier.¡± Rohan took the dagger carefully offered by Chris, who assumed a clumsy stance. ¡°Try holding it a bit more slanted.¡± ¡°My wrist is too bent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t twist your arm too much.¡± Despite Rohan¡¯s advice pouring in, Chris¡¯s face, as he threw the dagger, remained full of interest that didn¡¯t easily fade. A sight quite different from their days of training as new recruits. Rohan extended a dagger, so sparkling were Chris¡¯s eyes. ¡°Here, take this and practice.¡± ¡°For me¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll get a meal if you return it to the easel.¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s words, a smile bloomed on Chris¡¯s face, concealing his inner disappointment. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± Witnessing his childlike demeanor, Rohan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. As the two spent time practicing swordplay, the day of departure rapidly approached. Standing on a makeshift stage, the speech of Viscount Tigrun accompanied by countless soldiers setting foot on the path to Arden. In such cold weather, they had to march long distances to engage in battle. The soldiers¡¯ morale couldn¡¯t be higher, yet everyone knew the inevitable fight ahead. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate the supplies are coming through somewhat smoothly.¡± As Rohan walked alongside the soldiers, he murmured. Though surprised by the provision of weapons, armor, and winter gear, Rohan was astounded after inspecting the ¡®special supplies¡¯ distributed the day before departure. Contained in small, unimpressive boxes were thirty vials of holy water, each the size of a child¡¯s fist. Though diluted, distributing items that should cost dozens of silver coins per vial to the entire unit without charge was astonishing. Viscount Tigrun maintained a particularly strong connection to the temples, but the level of supply was almost unbelievable. Considering their adversaries were demons and warlocks, holy water would undoubtedly prove a valuable weapon. ¡°Sir Rohan, are they perhaps paladins?¡± Chris, who was walking beside Rohan, asked, speculating momentarily on Viscount Tigrun¡¯s wealth. While speaking louder to be heard among the other soldiers, it seemed futile to Rohan to be questioned by a tap on the shoulder. Following Chris¡¯s nod, a series of individuals clad in bright-colored robes turned around. ¡°Well, they might be priests? It¡¯s clear they¡¯re forces of the church¡­¡± The symbol of a red circle drawn over a common cross was unmistakably the emblem of the Arnishian Church, yet their abilities remained unknown. However, it was common knowledge that their divine power was overwhelmingly effective against demons. ¡°Regardless, they¡¯ll surely be helpful.¡± ¡°Sir Rohan, I¡¯d give the same answer!¡± ¡°This guy¡­?¡± Engaged in idle chatter with Chris, Rohan suddenly revisited a question that had crossed his mind several times before. ¡°Come to think of it, can¡¯t I use something like divine power?¡± Despite having used the status window for quite some time, the criteria for skills being registered remained somewhat ambiguous. It seemed only actions related to combat were being registered. Skills like horseback riding or taming, farming, as well as daily chores like laundry, cleaning, or dishwashing, which occasionally appeared in the web novels he used to read, were not being registered. ¡°But then, what about meditation?¡± It was a skill that seemed far removed from combat to anyone, yet it was perfectly acceptable as a registered skill. Speculation was the only thing possible about its association with martial arts, and finding the exact reason was beyond reach. Considering that meditation had been registered, it didn¡¯t seem entirely improbable for magic used by wizards or swordsmanship by paladins to be registered as skills. ¡°As I learn the swordsmanship of the Order, could I eventually gain divine power?¡± Imagining himself wielding the paired swords adorned with Auror and divine power, Rohan couldn¡¯t contain his amusement any longer and burst into a chuckle. Even if the swordsmanship of the Order were registered as a skill, there was no guarantee that one could definitely acquire divine power. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem likely to reveal martial arts that were clearly meant to be dealt with through vision to outsiders. Suppressing the rising greed, Rohan diligently moved his legs once more. The journey ahead was still far too long. After numerous demons had overrun Arden. Arden VI, the King of Arden, wandered through an unknown forest. On the day Arden was being captured. Upon hearing the news of the annihilation of the royal knights and the mages of the Royal Sorcery Tower, he quickly made a decision. ¡°First and foremost, I must survive.¡± Since they had perished, saving the people was an impossible task. In truth, Arden VI was not afraid of his own death. He had established his identity as a warrior before his identity as a king, following the tradition of the royal family. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean he was unaware of the value he held as a king. Facing a national crisis, if he and the royal family were to perish, how much chaos would engulf Arden? Although he wished to draw his sword immediately and rid the land of demons, it was a foolish choice. The area around the palace was now densely filled with demons, but there was still a way to escape the capital. Accompanied by Sejong, who had assisted the king since childhood, and two knights who had protected the king for a long time, the king hurriedly led the bewildered queen and prince toward the vault beneath the palace. Appearing as if unaware of the situation outside, the two warehouse keepers stood frozen upon noticing the approaching king and knights. ¡°May we enter?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± The king¡¯s gaze, filled with pity, passed over the soldiers who were completely oblivious to the impending death. Although he wanted to protect everyone in the palace, ignoring the king¡¯s advice that the more people there were, the greater the danger, was not easy. Entering the vault, the king swiftly moved through, paying no attention to the treasures that filled the warehouse. In the innermost part of the vault, the king cautiously felt his way toward a giant sculpture depicting the king¡¯s battle. As the people began to question the king¡¯s actions of feeling the sculpture, a clicking sound echoed, and shortly after, the massive sculpture collapsed entirely. ¡°Aah!¡± The startled queen screamed, but the king¡¯s gaze was fixed on the secretive space hidden behind the sculpture. ¡°¡­It really existed.¡± A place Sejong had brought him to multiple times in his childhood, emphasizing to remember it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its true identity was a space teleportation magic circle prepared in anticipation of war. Magic that manipulated space was undoubtedly grand magic. The immense mystery of an ability that not even properly trained wizards could use in the present day lay dormant beneath the palace. The magic circle, drawn with precious minerals and jewels, still radiated a mysterious light despite the passage of time. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ What in the world is this¡­¡± ¡°Father, what is this¡­?¡± As if forgetting the dire situation, the two individuals, captivated by the enchanting magic circle, posed a question. ¡°It¡¯s a teleportation magic circle. I only know that it¡¯s a way to escape the capital, but I don¡¯t know the destination of this magic circle. I can¡¯t even be sure if it will work properly. Nevertheless, this is the only option we have right now.¡± Upon the king¡¯s words, worry clouded the people¡¯s eyes. The more grand and exceptional the magic, the greater the shock of failure. If the teleportation within the high magic failed, facing immediate death wouldn¡¯t be strange. But as the king stated, delaying any longer would only result in becoming food for monsters or puppets of dark sorcerers. The moment of hesitation was brief. Six individuals stood on the magic circle, and in an instant, they completely vanished from Arden. Chapter 48 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4848. When Arden VI opened his eyes, there was no one left by his side. Frantically getting up to search for the queen and prince, in the dense forest where the sky was barely visible, there was no trace of human presence to be found. ¡°Where¡­ exactly am I?¡± He was undoubtedly a capable ruler, but at the same time, he was a king who couldn¡¯t easily leave the palace. Wherever he was, it was always near the palace, and even if he ventured outside of Arden, his attendants who would always take care of any inconvenience followed him. Now that they had all disappeared. The king couldn¡¯t even figure out where he was. In the end, what he chose was to head towards the distant mountain. Looking around from a high vantage point, he thought there might be something to gain. A mountain where not only wild beasts but also minor monsters frequently appeared was not a suitable environment for ordinary humans to survive. But the king was not an ordinary human, and the nuisance creatures that came looking for an easy meal ended up becoming a snack for the stomach of the King of Arden. Being a high-ranking knight, it took him two full days to climb to the summit, even though the height of the peak was not the only obstacle; the mountain itself was rugged with no path. Finally reaching the summit of the mountain, the king, surveying the surroundings, could soon discover a remarkable sight. ¡°A city¡­?¡± In the midst of a forest filled entirely with trees, a city larger than Arden itself stood. Tall trees as high as city walls grew endlessly, forming the forest, and countless people moved across bridges woven from the branches of the trees. At the tops of the enormous trees, yellow, round fruits hung in abundance, and large mushroom-like structures grew plentifully on the tree trunks. In a landscape that seemed to come straight out of a fairy tale, even the king, captivated by anxiety and unease, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s like a place where fairies would live.¡± The wooden fortress enveloped in a dreamlike atmosphere. An unimaginable sight, yet the King of Arden had already discerned the true identity of this place. ¡°It¡¯s the city of the Woodland Folk.¡± Woodland Folk. Also known as Elves. Once the crucial allies in the founding of the Kingdom of Arden, now merely a mysterious race whose existence is fading into legend due to dwindling interactions over the years. Simultaneously, they were a race that had bestowed great favors upon the Kingdom of Arden. The moment the king realized their identity, he understood why the magic circle had led him to this place. After a brief moment of hesitation, the king stepped into the light mist surrounding the city as the soldiers, including Rohan, set out for the city of Tigrun. In the royal palace of the Florian Kingdom, which had maintained a close relationship with Arden, intense debates were ongoing. ¡°Have you not heard the news? Arden has vanished in its entirety. The capital!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we leave those dark sorcerers alone, it could lead to even greater calamity. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to strengthen while Arden is holding on?¡± ¡°Does that make any sense? We haven¡¯t even been asked for help by Arden, so how can we assist?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an invasion, an invasion.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t rooting out the dark sorcerers different? How does that amount to invasion?¡± In fact, aren¡¯t we in a position where we can¡¯t just sit back and watch what happens to Arden? Do you not realize how unstable the western borders are?¡± ¡°The Empire never invades, right? How many times have they been protesting like this?¡± From Noble mtl dot com When news first arrived that dark sorcerers had appeared in Arden, they were not of much concern. Ardenians traditionally possessed a martial temperament, and the country stood out among the peaceful kingdoms for its military strength. Moreover, as a country that had recently experienced the mischief of dark sorcerers, they had thought that the influence of minor dark sorcerers would be swiftly suppressed. However, the results that came later were completely beyond expectations. The appearance of a dragon, like those in legends, and the tragic news that even the capital Arden had fallen into the hands of dark sorcerers, with reports that not even the king and the royal family¡¯s safety was assured, indicated how dire the situation had become. Before long, the Arden issue became the top priority in state affairs. For several days now, other matters had not been properly addressed. As dark sorcerers had long been considered mere troublemakers, no one was unaware that leaving them be could bring about even greater calamity. It was natural that there were calls to send troops to Arden to completely eradicate the dark sorcerers. However, sending troops to another country was by no means as easy as it sounded. Even the mobilization of the knights belonging to the clergy as a group would face significant opposition, let alone the prospect of troops from a completely different country crossing borders at will. Of course, given the circumstances, there was a possibility of understanding from the Arden side as well. The problem was that the territorial disputes with the Empire that had been ongoing for years had recently escalated significantly. With armed conflicts occurring frequently, preparations had been made to significantly increase the military presence in the west to prepare for any eventuality. While it might be possible to mobilize the forces held by the nobles in the north or dispatch some of the royal knights, the question remained whether it would make any significant difference facing forces strong enough to capture the capital of a country. Their ongoing debates, which seemed to be never-ending, abruptly came to an end with the sudden arrival of a messenger who brought an urgent atmosphere with them. Approaching the king, the messenger whispered something, and the king¡¯s expression, which had seemed somewhat bored, changed instantly. The courtiers, sensing the gravity of the situation, closed their mouths one by one and waited for the king¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Hear me, lords. Last night, Katlur Fortress fell into the hands of the Empire.¡± At the unexpected news, a heavy silence descended upon the court. ¡°I-Is that, is that really true?¡± ¡°It is. There¡¯s no time to waste. Send word to your territories, alert them to prepare for war. Be ready to mobilize your forces at any moment.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± ¡°Lord Viktor, lead the royal knights and the mages of the Tower. Lord Felix, ensure that the central army is deployed to the western border as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Lord Taliyum. Ensure thorough preparations to avoid any supply disruptions. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The swift responses were followed by the swift disappearance of the courtiers. A hint of unease settled in the king¡¯s gaze as he watched them go. The dormant embers began to kindle into flames of urgency. Marching in winter was never an easy task. The punitive force set off with an unusually generous supply, yet there was no way to avoid rapid physical deterioration due to fierce winds and severe cold. The only solution was to take frequent breaks. It was a consolation that there was no need to worry about the attacks of minor monsters. Amidst an environment even the knights found challenging, there was a man who made everyone around marvel at him. ¡°Sir Rohan, truly remarkable¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. How great is this stamina¡­¡± ¡°Youth has its advantages.¡± ¡°But, does such training really benefit a knight?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s doing?¡± A man who kept moving his body relentlessly amidst the howling winds in the mountains. He was none other than Rohan. While others busied themselves with resting, Rohan took a brief moment to catch his breath before grabbing his dagger. ¡°Just a little more, and I¡¯ll be there.¡± Of course, being human, enduring the march in the cold was no easy task for Rohan either. Skills undoubtedly provided useful strength, but apart from a slight increase in recovery, there were no additional effects related to stamina. However, Rohan was driven by the young body on the verge of its prime and the strong motivation of skill proficiency. Before he knew it, his proficiency in dagger techniques was at 95%. He needed to quickly fill the proficiency in dagger techniques and move on to archery. ¡°There will be a big fight, so I have to synthesize skills somehow.¡± As SR-grade skills held such value that they were considered a family¡¯s legacy, even if proficiency was not fully achieved, it greatly aided in increasing combat power. To increase the chances of survival even slightly, synthesis was a must. Though not as intense as Rohan, Kris seemed quite enthusiastic, perhaps inspired by Rohan, especially coming out to practice throwing daggers after dinner. Kris¡¯s stance in throwing daggers had become quite stable, and now, more often than not, the blade hit the target. ¡°¡­Come to think of it, is it okay to teach R-grade skills?¡± Thinking of Kris practicing with full dedication, the idea naturally crossed his mind. While he couldn¡¯t reveal the SR skills he possessed as they were the family¡¯s legacy, there was no one who could claim to be the master of ancient warrior swordsmanship or barbarian sword defense techniques. ¡°Though the aggressive martial arts bother me a bit¡­¡± Nevertheless, as these martial arts could reach a level beyond the use of aura, they differed greatly from the basic martial arts taught in Izel. It seemed a waste for only Rohan to know. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After a brief moment of contemplation, Rohan made a decision and nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on raising the proficiency of the skills I have first. Teaching now won¡¯t make them proficient in using them¡­¡± It seemed more helpful for Rohan to become slightly stronger right away and kill more monsters, thus increasing their survival rate. With his thoughts organized, Rohan once again took hold of his dagger. But life doesn¡¯t always go according to plan. The next day, as expected, there was someone calling out to Rohan as he was about to throw his dagger. ¡°Sir Rohan.¡± In Rohan¡¯s familiar voice, there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes as he turned around. ¡°Argen. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that¡­ I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it about?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since it was rare for Argen to ask for a favor, Rohan paid even closer attention to his voice. ¡°Well¡­ actually, I¡¯d like to request a duel.¡± ¡°A duel? Now?¡± ¡°Yes. I know the timing isn¡¯t ideal, but I¡¯m feeling too restless. There¡¯s still plenty of rest time left¡­¡± It was an unexpected request. After gazing at Argen for a moment, Rohan quietly nodded his head. ¡°Then shall we move our ground a bit?¡± Given the thousands of soldiers nearby, it would be impossible to hide the fact that they were about to clash swords. Still, there was no need to make a spectacle of themselves, so Argen simply nodded in agreement. Venturing into the mountains, the two found a suitable clearing, raising their weapons to face each other. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± As they stood facing each other like this, memories of their early days clashing swords during their training as recruits flooded Rohan¡¯s mind. ¡°Time is short, so I¡¯ll make the first move.¡± With a declaration of offense, Argen¡¯s hand holding the sword moved. The sword drawn from his waist sheath, matched his imposing figure, boasting a noticeably larger size compared to those of other soldiers. Sensing Argen¡¯s momentum rising, Rohan also drew his sword. Taking a stance reminiscent of a sword dance, Argen¡¯s massive body lunged towards Rohan as if about to collapse. The sword, with a force that an ordinary soldier would hardly withstand, fell straight towards Rohan. It seemed like it could easily cleave Rohan in two with its momentum. However, Argen¡¯s sword never touched Rohan¡¯s body. Rohan¡¯s growth rate was so steep that even without Ora¡¯s help, he felt no difficulty in deflecting Argen¡¯s attacks. The subtle movements each time their swords clashed completely nullified Argen¡¯s force. It felt like facing a wall. Yet, Argen did not cease his relentless attacks. Even though he was no longer young for a soldier, his sword still carried a burning passion. But what truly astonished Rohan was not Argen¡¯s fervent heart. ¡°It¡¯s gotten heavier.¡± Easily brushed off, but that was only because Rohan¡¯s level was significantly higher. Despite his advanced age, Argen was gradually improving. Argen¡¯s persistent attacks finally came to an end around the time his breath started to falter. Rohan waited quietly until he had fully caught his breath. Perhaps due to consistent training, Argen¡¯s physique quickly found stability. Meeting Rohan¡¯s gaze fixed on him, Argen awkwardly smiled as if sensing his admiration. As if attempting to cover it up with a smile. But Rohan¡¯s gaze still pierced through him, and unable to withstand it, Argen reluctantly spoke up. ¡°Well, Rohan-¡° ¡°Just call me Rohan. There are only two of us here.¡± ¡°Kum, kum¡­ Alright. Rohan.¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°¡­hahahaha. Yeah. Honestly, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit stifled lately. Especially as of late. The truth is, it hasn¡¯t been long since I started wielding a weapon.¡± ¡°I heard about that.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been well over ten years now. Initially, coming in as a soldier, it was natural for me to learn spear techniques. But a spear isn¡¯t the kind of weapon you carry around on a daily basis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So, trying out various weapons, I eventually found that the sword suited me best. It¡¯s easy to carry around. I, from a young age, had high expectations placed on me in the village. Talents fit for a knight or something. Actually, I thought so too. Right from the start, I was noticeably different from others in build. Since I never lagged behind in strength from a young age, I thought I could easily become an impressive person.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s not as easy as that. Despite constantly wielding the sword except for duty and drinking times, it didn¡¯t work out. If becoming a knight was that easy, there wouldn¡¯t be so few non-knights around¡­ Still, feeling stifled, I had to ask you for a favor. And you, Rohan, are the only one I trust to handle my sword properly.¡± At Argen¡¯s candid words, conflict brewed on Rohan¡¯s face. Just the day before, he had sorted out his thoughts on martial arts training, yet hearing Argen¡¯s words unsettled him. After a moment of contemplation, Rohan let out a deep sigh as if conceding, ¡°Teach only Argen. I don¡¯t have the luxury to teach other soldiers.¡± In reality, from Rohan¡¯s perspective, Argen had ample potential. Argen¡¯s skills were overwhelmingly superior to other soldiers, and he possessed a diligent spirit of constant improvement. Perhaps if he had learned decent martial arts from a young age, he might have become a knight long ago. ¡°Argen. Listen well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Starting tonight, after dinner, come to my quarters. Bring your sword. Understood?¡± Chapter 49 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 4949. As the punitive expedition members departing from Tigrun were traversing a mountain path. Frederick, the Viscount, exploded in anger as he read the missive handed over by a messenger who had arrived from the west. ¡°What nonsense is this? Are you refusing to support now and making such remarks?¡± The messenger who faced the Viscount¡¯s wrath head-on, dripping with cold sweat, replied, ¡°N-no, it¡¯s true! There are rumors that the Empire has invaded Florian. Viscount Louis has sent letters to neighboring lords to prepare their forces.¡± ¡°Viscount Louis¡­? Huh¡­¡± Though traditionally not involved in politics, Viscount Louis was solely dedicated to defending the western borders. However, there was no one unaware of Arden¡¯s crisis. Sending a missive for the mobilization of troops indicated a serious atmosphere prevailing in the western border region. ¡°Of all times¡­¡± The Viscount, furrowing his brow as if suffering from a headache, shook his head fretfully. Though not easily discernible, the fact that there was no support from the west added to the already intense pressure he felt. ¡°In such a critical situation¡­¡± Brushing his hand through his hair as if his head hurt, the Viscount pondered. It had been over a week since the princess had departed Frederick¡¯s castle. Being close to Arden and its surroundings, even assuming she traveled on foot, she could have reached Arden Castle within two days. From Noble mtl dot com Though she had left with knights, the delay was unexpected, causing him great concern. With only bad news coming in, the morale of the Northern Alliance troops was gradually declining. Closing his eyes tightly, the Viscount ran his hand through his hair once more. ¡°Yet the nobles in the east are moving with the full force of the clergy. There is still hope. Besides, all the clergy forces in the north are within the castle.¡± As it was a defensive battle rather than a direct confrontation, unless the enemy¡¯s power had significantly increased, he believed they could hold out, easing his mind slightly. I have no idea what the hell they¡¯re up to, but if they keep lurking like this, it will eventually be advantageous for the Kingdom of Arden. After sending out the messenger who stood stiffly with a tense expression, the viscount, who hadn¡¯t completely sorted out his complicated feelings, paced back and forth on the balcony. Anxious days passed by. The princess still hadn¡¯t returned, and the dark sorcerers remained within the walls of Arden Castle. Days passed slowly, reminiscent of an impending storm. A fortnight had gone by since the princess left Viscount¡¯s territory. Viscount Frederick, who had fallen asleep with great difficulty, woke abruptly to the urgent voice of the herald. ¡°Viscount! Viscount! You must wake up! They, they are coming!¡± Startled by the thunderous voice, Viscount quickly jumped out of bed. ¡°Hurry, hurry, we must go.¡± Dressing quickly, Viscount, with a face not properly washed, left the bedroom. As if the rumors had spread, the atmosphere within the viscount¡¯s residence was incredibly chaotic. Hurriedly leaving the manor, Viscount ran towards the outer castle walls. Bounding up the outer stairs as if flying, Viscount turned his head towards the direction of Arden. Under the hazy morning sunlight. From beyond the vast plains, black waves were slowly approaching. ¡°Finally¡­¡± Viscount¡¯s eyes shook violently, but he quickly regained his composure and began issuing orders. ¡°Inform Carlton that they are approaching. Instruct all units to prepare for battle, and quickly alert the knights and priests of the cloister! Also, tell the troops stationed outside the castle walls to come inside! Hurry!¡± As the lieutenants rushed out, Viscount once again turned his gaze towards the enemy forces. While the enemies lurked outside Arden, the northern forces had significantly boosted their combat strength through abundant food supplies and repeated training. The defense facilities centered around the castle walls had also been reinforced, reaching a level of strength and size incomparable to a month ago. Investing all resources in fortifications was essential because to advance from Arden to the north, they had to pass through Carlton or Frederick. If the enemies attacked one territory, swift reinforcements would come from the other. That was the core of the strategy devised to stop the enemies. Though not without its flaws, there was no alternative but to utilize the fortress and defense facilities. The castles of the two nobles, expanded over the years, were so massive and sturdy that the term ¡°fortress¡± hardly did them justice. However, as Viscount observed the enemies¡¯ advance from the outer walls, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt the significance of their choices. Despite scrutinizing the outer walls for a long time, the black waves pouring out of Arden Castle showed no signs of stopping. The number of monsters bred by devouring numerous citizens of Arden far exceeded their imagination. With no clear direction, the evil seeds continued to advance over the endless plains, darkening the landscape. ¡®Could it be that they plan to attack both territories? Does that imply their strength is that formidable?¡¯ The worst assumptions flashed through Viscount Frederick¡¯s mind. ¡°Soldiers, take your positions! Archers, stand on the walls and cut down those coming over. Wizards, ascend the towers! Hurry!¡± While Viscount Frederick monitored the enemies¡¯ movements, commanders were shouting themselves hoarse, giving orders. Given enough time, objectively, the soldiers¡¯ training was excellent. However, even trained soldiers couldn¡¯t shake off all fear. The hands of the soldiers, standing in their designated positions awaiting battle, trembled uncontrollably. Even the elites who had reached the rank of knights could fall helplessly on the battlefield. They all knew well enough how easily a soldier¡¯s life could vanish into thin air. Nevertheless, they did not dare to attempt an escape. Desertion during the exhibition meant immediate disposal, and because the fate of their families was uncertain, there was no room for hesitation. All they could do was to incessantly curse or pray to the gods. ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Arnesian, please, please spare us.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± It was a scene as if they had collectively fallen into madness, but the terror of death could easily shatter human rationality. Realizing the futile struggle to dispel their anxiety, even the commanders passed by the soldiers without a word. As the dark waves gradually approached, the grotesque forms of the monsters began to reveal themselves one by one. Nobles, knights, soldiers, all feeling fear as the imminent battle drew near. Figures of orbs emitting a divine radiance were raised by the priests on the ramparts, one by one. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Shapes resembling small suns were scattered across the ramparts, bringing an instant calm to the soldiers touched by their light. Like the embrace of a mother felt in childhood, an infinitely warm and gentle aura enveloped them. When the abominable figures of the beasts were close enough to distinguish their horrific features. ¡°Fire!¡± The massive magical cannons fixed on the ramparts began to spew flames. As the cannons used refined magic stones as fuel instead of direct magical infusion, each shot was an attack equivalent to a coin made of gold. With weapons boasting immense costs, there was no doubt about their power. The magical cannon¡¯s dazzling light projectiles struck the ground, and the thunderous roar that followed reverberated throughout the battlefield as if eardrums were about to burst. ¡°Madness¡­¡± Even soldiers with years of service witnessed a large-scale firepower projection for the first time. Monsters engulfed in explosions turned into pieces in an instant, scattering in all directions, with the unreleased force flipping the earth and tossing rocks. A sight terrifying enough to instill fear even in the bravest of soldiers. Yet, the monsters deeply consumed by dark magic showed no sign of faltering. Even as dozens of monsters fell in the barrage, their pace showed no signs of slowing down. Amidst the continuous bombardment, the knight Lantz, who had been observing their appearance, muttered in disbelief. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Having faced over dozens of different types of monsters in his lifetime, none resembled the creatures before him now. They were so diverse at an individual level that finding any similarities was impossible, yet their forms were uniformly terrifying. The only common trait they shared was their bodies being saturated with dark magic, emitting a black light. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how hard he searched his memories, uncovering their identities through his own efforts seemed like an elusive task. Feeling frustrated, Lantz couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and turned to the priest standing beside him to inquire. ¡°Reverend, do you happen to know what those creatures are?¡± In response to Lantz¡¯s question, the priest, pulling out another orb, turned slightly and replied. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint a definitive answer, but¡­ they might be creations of demonic origin.¡± ¡°Demonic¡­ creations?¡± ¡°Yes. The sect has numerous records regarding dark sorcerers, some of which involve summoned demons. It is said that one of those demons¡­ created countless beings like them.¡± At the priest¡¯s response, Lantz¡¯s gaze wavered. Although he had never faced them directly, the strength of demons was widely known to the extent that there was hardly anyone unfamiliar with it. The chronicle of the founder who established the Arden Kingdom was so remarkable that it could be considered a masterpiece, defeating even demons. Truly, he was a formidable presence. If demons truly appeared in Arden, the odds of this battle would diminish even further. No matter how valiant a knight may be, it was not a fact that could be accepted without any emotional turmoil. The knight, after a moment of composure, posed another question. ¡°Well then¡­ do you know of any weaknesses they might have?¡± In response to Lantz¡¯s question, the priest quietly shook his head. Lantz, showing gratitude for the answer, turned his gaze back to the battlefield. Despite facing the powerful firepower of the magical cannons head-on, the demons kept advancing relentlessly. As the distance closed in significantly, a rain of arrows fell upon the demons, but their tough exteriors seemed impervious to such light arrows. The arrows that touched the demons broke weakly and fell to the ground. Seemingly futile attacks. Yet, the arrows did not become entirely useless tools. Having confirmed the demons¡¯ resilience, the commanders issued new orders to the soldiers. Following the orders, the soldiers dipped the arrowheads deep into the holy water provided beforehand and aimed the arrows at the demons. The arrows, leaving the bows, once again struck the bodies of the demons. The same attack, but this time, the outcome was entirely different. The demons¡¯ tough exteriors, upon being touched by arrows imbued with sacred energy, lost their hardness in an instant and were pierced through. The once formidable bodies of the demons, which could have easily ignored dozens of arrows, rapidly lost their strength upon a single drop of holy water entering their bodies. Countless projectiles cut through the sky of the battlefield and the bodies of the fallen demons dyed the ground a deep crimson. However, the faces of the knights looking down from the walls at the hellish scene below remained unchanged. Even though the bodies of the demons piled up beneath the walls, forming a small hill, there were still countless demons remaining. The long line of demon forces extended all the way to the edge of the distant plains. Chapter 50 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5050. Nothing is infinite. No matter how wealthy a noble may be, they cannot endlessly hoard resources. Frederick and Carlton, who had ruled as grand nobles for over several decades accumulating vast wealth, were no exception. However, the fact that a considerable amount of resources were used in the siege implied that it inflicted more damage on the enemy. More than half a day had passed since the demons¡¯ invasion began. The magical cannons, once boasting a destructive power akin to a harbinger of destruction, were emitting their power less frequently, and the holy water used for the arrows was running low. Yet, the number of demons had also decreased significantly. Beneath the towering walls, the bodies of demons were piled up forming a hill, and the demons constantly struggled to climb over their comrades¡¯ bodies to reach the walls. ¡°It¡¯s still manageable.¡± The viscount, surveying the battlefield from atop the walls, slightly relaxed his tense expression. The tall and sturdy walls held firm against the relentless physical attacks of the demons, and the demons who occasionally leaped onto the walls were swiftly dismantled by the knights. Despite having secured numerous resources, the reason why the viscount specifically chose to defend the fortress was becoming increasingly apparent. Furthermore, items akin to strategic resources like magical stones or holy water were starting to run low, but oil, arrows, and spears were still piled up like a mountain. ¡°Bring more oil!¡± The demons drenched in the oil spread across the castle were burning fiercely, blocking the approach of other demons. No matter how fearless the demons were, when their bodies caught fire, they often rolled helplessly under the mountain of corpses. Watching the demons die powerless, hope began to rise among the soldiers that they might win this battle easily. However, as always, it was not just one side that surveyed the battlefield. Leading the faction of dark sorcerers, Harken, through the shared vision spell prepared in advance, was keenly aware of the situation on the battlefield. ¡°¡­Quite a lot have died.¡± ¡°Harken, should we not move now?¡± The creatures that had stained the Arden Plains so darkly had dwindled by nearly half in just half a day. The dark sorcerers, who had been confident of victory when they first unleashed the creatures, now had darkened expressions after confirming their powerful firepower. ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re mere pawns¡­¡¯ Seeing the pitiful sight of the creatures, Harken clicked his tongue inwardly. The ones who had been about to shout wildly as if they could overturn the world were now showing signs of weakness upon realizing the actual possibility of turning the world upside down. Unlike other dark sorcerers who were anxiously revealing their restless thoughts due to the rapidly decreasing number of creatures, Harken, on the contrary, felt the time ripening more and more. ¡®Those creatures are mere expendables. Their firepower has noticeably decreased.¡¯ The magical cannons that had been firing relentlessly as if they could sweep away the creatures in an instant were now only sporadically operating, and the arrows that had been raining down like a storm were no longer visible. The only remaining means of attack for them were throwing rocks from the high walls or pouring oil to set fires, while the knights on the walls remained resolute, and the sacred magic sporadically cast by the priests still posed a threat. ¡®But even with that, we cannot stop the Corpse Dragon.¡¯ Harken¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the head of the dragon crouching atop the ruins of the royal palace. After thoroughly scouring the capital, pulling out numerous people, including high-ranking knights, and injecting advanced ¡°ingredients¡±, the Corpse Dragon had reached a near-complete state. Of course, it might not display the transcendental power it had in life, but it was evident that it was a monster that even a sturdy barrier could not stop. From Noble mtl dot com Despite rejecting numerous urgencies, Harken, who felt he could no longer delay, now felt the need to act. ¡°Yes, the time has come. Prepare to move.¡± At Harken¡¯s words, the dark sorcerers, who had been waiting for this moment, picked up bags laid out on the ground. ¡°At last¡­¡± Finally, with the thought that the moment to completely destroy a kingdom was imminent, emotions that could not be contained bubbled up everywhere. Dark sorcerers mounted on flying creatures they had preselected began to rise into the sky one by one, and Harken, along with his ¡°puppet¡±, stepped onto the saddle placed on the dragon¡¯s spine. Dark magic emanated from Harken¡¯s hand resting on the black crystal, causing the dragon, which had been dormant, to rise once more. The immense dark magic, beyond description, surged within the dragon¡¯s bones, and the body, with not even the slightest shred of wing membrane remaining, floated into the air as if in a lie. Fluttering its wingless frame, the colossal dragon departed from Arden Castle. Once a thriving capital of a kingdom, now nothing but an empty ruin devoid of both people and creatures. The horde of dark sorcerers leaving Arden Castle had chosen the Marquisate as their first target. Given its even greater formidable presence compared to the Viscount¡¯s domain, it was judged that if the Marquisate fell, the kingdom would be no different from being overthrown. Thanks to their sky domination, the time it took for them to arrive was mere moments compared to ordinary foot soldiers. The first to spot the colossal dragon was a knight who had leaped up to the castle walls and swiftly struck down the creature that had leaped up there. Due to him looking up at a relatively high place to face the creature, he was able to spot the Corpse Dragon faster than anyone else. After slaying the creature and proudly shaking off the blood, his arm suddenly stopped, and the valiant gaze in his eyes shook mercilessly. Though he had ignored all the chatter from the survivors of the second punitive force about the Corpse Dragon, the awe-inspiring presence he witnessed in person was beyond description. In a figure akin to the harbinger of the apocalypse, the morale of the soldiers who had fought tirelessly thus far was greatly shaken. ¡°Good heavens¡­¡± ¡°¡­The intimidation is beyond expectation.¡± Even the composed Frederick, the Marquis, momentarily lost his composure upon the dragon¡¯s appearance. Soon, regaining his senses, he quickly issued orders. ¡°Have all the wizards focus on restraining the dark wizards. Aim all the mana cannons at the corpse dragons! Ask the priests to use holy magic instead of blessings.¡± Having heavily relied on the high castle walls until now, the wizards and priests were not in terrible shape even after a long battle. Knowing it wasn¡¯t a desperate situation, they held back from unleashing their full power. The dark wizards, now close to the castle, began casting dark magic into the air, and wicked curses rained down upon the knights battling the monsters. The wizards tried to respond, but their opponents were freely flying in the sky. With overwhelming superiority in mobility, they could do nothing but take the attacks head-on. ¡°It¡¯s not a favorable situation. But we have no choice but to endure.¡± The dark wizards were not numerous to begin with. Even if their wicked schemes had succeeded in capturing the capital, their numbers couldn¡¯t suddenly skyrocket. Though they were casting magic incessantly into the air now, their numbers didn¡¯t even reach a hundred. With nearly fifty wizards in Frederick Castle alone, and over a hundred priests holding the line, a sudden attack like this wouldn¡¯t cause significant damage. Instead, the Duke of Frederick¡¯s gaze turned towards the giant dragon hovering in the sky. ¡°They must be preparing something¡­¡± And just as the Duke thought, Harken and the remaining dark wizards were preparing a grand spell to bring down that behemoth. Stones imbued with mana extracted from thousands of corpses through demonic remnants were handed to the dark wizards. To them, these stones were precious items that could be easily replenished if the castle fell. Without hesitation, they infused the stones with dark magic, and the runes inscribed on the stones resonated with the mana, creating a harmonious connection with the other stones. Overwhelming dark magic burst out from the stones, and soon, a sinister magical circle engraved itself in the sky, emitting a ghastly light. As the precursor to the grand spell, the wizards who had been battling the dark magic pouring from the sky turned their attention to the magic circle. ¡°We must stop it! We have to stop it!¡± Desperately shouting, the wizard knew there was no spell strong enough to counter the grand spell being cast under the relentless dark magic. The mana cannons appeared to move urgently, but with their slow firing rate, disrupting the already cast spell was impossible. The dark magic emanating from the massive magical circle shot towards the pile of bodies in front of the castle gate, seemingly absorbing into them. As the dark magic disappeared as if nothing had happened, the priests concentrating on radiating holy power showed a hint of confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! With such powerful dark magic absorbed, something must happen!¡± At the head priest¡¯s shout, the priests, with lowered heads, began channeling holy power once more. The head priest¡¯s prediction was correct. From under the mound of bodies, sounds akin to flesh and blood being torn apart could be heard. The writhing mass of bodies, as if something was about to burst out, condensed into a single point under an unseen force. Though the priests realized the anomaly and continued to radiate holy power, the number of gems used in the grand spell alone exceeded twenty. It was an immense amount of mana carried by over twenty people. With the priests already dispersed in defending against the dark wizards¡¯ attacks, it was impossible to deliver an effective blow with magic. Successfully condensed within the pouring holy power, the bodies flew towards the castle gate and stuck to it. Though reduced in volume, each flesh lump forming the mass held an extremely dense concentration of dark magic. Witnessing the dreadful sight, the onlookers felt a strong sense of foreboding as the flesh near the gate began to bubble as if boiling. ¡°It¡¯s a success.¡± Seeing the grand spell successfully cast, Harken smiled deeply. No matter how potent dark magic might be, there was no way they could breach the solidly built castle walls layered with magic dust in one go. However sturdy the castle walls were, there was undoubtedly a weakness. And that was the castle gate. They say that no matter how sturdy the steel was made, there were clear limits to its strength and thickness. Moreover, being a metal, it was rapidly corroding in the presence of the decay-infused black magic. Injecting magic at the level of grand sorcery to trigger the corpse explosion, coupled with the breath of the corpse dragon, made it impossible to penetrate. Vast amounts of dark magic surged from the gem embedded in the corpse dragon¡¯s head, swirling dark magic coalescing within the dragon¡¯s jaws. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the dragon opened its mouth, the condensed dark magic shot towards the castle gate, and the flesh touched by the dragon¡¯s breath triggered a massive explosion. ¡°What? Huh!?¡± Startled by the sudden shaking of the castle walls, the bewildered soldiers let out sounds filled with confusion. Amidst the great vibration, stone fragments and flesh mixed, creating a red-hued dust that swirled, revealing the completely collapsed castle walls around the gate. Through the fallen walls, the faces of the soldiers, engulfed in fear of the unbelievable reality, were revealed. Numerous demons began to surge through the breached walls like waves. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Enduring the cold winter weather, having walked for over a fortnight, the punitive expedition faced a sight akin to a nightmare. As the colossal corpse dragon exhaled its black breath, the majestic castle walls shattered completely. Resembling a legendary evil dragon from the tales grandmothers used to tell, most of the expedition members felt a strong urge. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to run away now?¡¯ Rohan was no exception. After confirming the effects of the newly acquired skills, Rohan, who maintained a surprisingly calm mind considering the imminent perilous battle, was now faced with the horrifying power of the corpse dragon, making everything suddenly seem futile. ¡®No, how can one defeat that?¡¯ No matter how much he thought, the overwhelming strength seemed to have no answer. Chapter 51 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5151. The journey from Tigrun to Count Frederick¡¯s castle was anything but comfortable. Already a long distance to travel, having to detour around Arden made the distance to be covered incredibly long. Furthermore, to save time, they had to traverse several paths through the mountains, and climbing snow-covered mountains in the bitter winter was in itself a painful ordeal. Rohan, though less uncomfortable than the ordinary soldiers, found the unfamiliar and harsh sleeping conditions equally uncomfortable. But Rohan had a crucial difference from the others. The sense of accomplishment that came with effort. For Rohan, a fortnight of hardship was not only challenging but sweeter than honey. Having filled the proficiency of two N-grade skills using the feathers obtained, equipped a new SR-grade skill, and even managed to lure soldiers from other units to acquire two more new skills. Although it was inevitable for his heart to feel empty every time he saw the ¡®0¡¯ displayed on the feather¡¯s number. After acquiring the new skill, the darkness that had been looming in Rohan¡¯s mind seemed to lighten slightly. The joy of growth and the eagerness to try out the new skill diluted the fear of the potentially life-threatening battle. Rohan was well aware that despite the favorable effects of the skill, he should not take the battle lightly. However, the effects of the newly acquired skill were so immediately noticeable that he couldn¡¯t help but feel an urge to try it out, even unknowingly moving his body vigorously. ¨C Examiner¡¯s Physical Enhancement (SR) / 10% Since he had not yet fully mastered the proficiency of the Warrior King¡¯s Strike, Rohan chose the barbarian¡¯s swordsmanship and the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship as the ingredients for synthesis. Both being R-grade skills, it required the consumption of four feathers. After synthesis, when Rohan confirmed the name suited for just an ordinary N, SN-grade skill, he felt a slight disappointment. With a major battle ahead, he had hoped for a skill with a prominent active effect like the Warrior King¡¯s Strike. Yet, as the excruciating pain passed through his head and body, and he confirmed the effect imprinted in his mind, his perspective inevitably changed. When holding the sword, all physical abilities increase by 30%. Just this alone made the body feel significantly lighter, but the separately running active effect further enhanced physical abilities by 70% for a whole minute. Although there was a long cooldown of a week, it was an effect that could instantly display a completely different level of power for a short period. Rohan, who had obtained tremendous skills, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shrinking in front of the breath exuded by Shicheryong. ¡°If hit by that, there¡¯s no need to think; it¡¯s instant death.¡± No matter how much Rohan¡¯s specs increased, there was no way he could withstand it. As Rohan had such thoughts, a chilly silence swept through the entire punitive force. Even the high-ranking knights and priests of the esteemed order, with their utmost faith, seemed overwhelmed by the enemy¡¯s power at this moment. It was only after the breath ceased and the demons rushed toward the crumbling walls that the punitive force members regained their composure. To the nobles hesitating to head to the battlefield, Viscount Tigrun spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°The enemies are undoubtedly formidable. However, if we just watch Frederick crumble like this, we too will unavoidably fall into a miserable state. The land that has been our territory since ancient times cannot be left to be shrouded in darkness under their rule. Everyone, prepare for the attack.¡± In response to the Viscount¡¯s words, the nobles with darkened faces nodded heavily. They, too, knew. That if they became nobles of a kingdom that fell to the likes of dark sorcerers, they would not receive proper treatment even in foreign lands. There was no country that would properly treat nobles who had lost both their wealth and honor. For those who had lived their whole lives as dignified individuals, losing their current status was akin to death. Knights put on their gear, soldiers gripped their spears. The mages moved to the center of the troops, and the riders called wyverns using magic. Despite being in battle formation, there were quite a few among them who trembled as they held their weapons due to the exhaustion from long marches and fear of the enemy. Rohan could fully understand their feelings. Even he himself would feel nothing but despair if he were told to stand on the battlefield where foreign demons were rampant without any ability. But if they didn¡¯t fight now, they would have to pay a much higher price later. Not only their own lives but also their families would be ravaged by the hands of dark sorcerers and demons. Facing their fears, raising their spears to the end was likely the best choice for the soldiers. Emerging from the mountain path, the punitive force swiftly formed their ranks on the plain. Flags of each territory rose above the troops, and the knight forces came forward and stood at the front. Priests mingled among the soldiers, and the holy knights marched alongside the knights. As the new military force appeared on the plain, the gaze of the dark sorcerers, who had been casting magic into the air, turned towards them. They were a formidable force, but they showed no signs of wavering. ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± ¡°Just be cautious of the wyverns.¡± They had known that they were advancing long before. The remaining number of demons was still in the tens of thousands, and there were plenty of gems made from the residents of Arden. Following the orders of the dark sorcerers, some of the demons that had been densely packed to break through the castle entrance turned and rushed towards the punitive force. Thousands of demons swiftly crossed the dry plain, sparsely covered with snow. In their movements, there was a strong sense of ferocity, as if they were famished for human flesh. It didn¡¯t take long for the punitive force to encounter the demons. ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± With an unknown shout, demons rushing like a wave towards the punitive force from near the Viscount¡¯s castle. From those resembling humans to those with a mix of beasts and humans, and even those with a completely insect-like appearance. The forms and sizes varied, from the size of a palm to creatures larger than large beasts. In accordance with the viscount¡¯s orders, arrows drenched in holy water filled the air like rain. From Noble mtl dot com The smaller creatures lost their lives in a single strike, trampled and crushed by other monsters, while the larger ones staggered, bearing significant wounds. However, it was impossible to halt their charge with mere arrows. Monsters, now dangerously close, unleashed their ferocity as they rushed forward. At the forefront, monsters impaled themselves on the dozens of spears the soldiers had planted, while knights emerging between the spears swiftly severed their throats. The slowing pace of the march was significantly influenced by the long pikes planted in the ground, finally proving their worth in battle. Rohan, too, effortlessly surpassed the monster that had come before him. The creature, resembling a cockroach down to its sharp forelegs, was so repulsive that words failed to capture its grotesqueness. Even the sturdy soldiers were pushed to their limits under the force, but Rohan remained unfazed. ¡°This one looks like a dog. That one, a chicken. This one seems like a mix of a goat and a dog.¡± Mastering both the swordsmanship of ancient warriors and the sword defense of barbarians, in addition to surpassing 50% proficiency in various martial arts, Rohan¡¯s skill set clearly gave him an edge over ordinary knights. With the added adjustment from skills, even the most hideous creature couldn¡¯t withstand Rohan¡¯s blade for long. As Rohan swung his sword, a gaze filled with awe from numerous soldiers passed over him. Even in the chaotic battle, Rohan¡¯s prowess was noticeable. As Rohan swiftly dispatched minor monsters, he suddenly leaped into the heart of the battlefield. He had spotted a monster with a size surpassing that of a troll approaching. Despite the formidable resistance of the soldiers¡¯ pikes, there was no need to directly face the overwhelming mass. Rohan¡¯s sword pierced the forehead of a monster resembling a giant boar, shattering its skull. As he pulled out the deeply embedded sword, a glow emitted from the blade, not blood. Seemingly in agony, the monster thrashing with Rohan on its head was impaled once more in the neck, losing about half of its thick neck in an instant before collapsing with a gasp-like sound, lifeless. In the midst of combat, Rohan once again felt the usefulness of his newly acquired skill. The increase in physical abilities wasn¡¯t just about strength or reaction speed; it felt as if the world he perceived had expanded. Even attacks coming from all sides were now perceived and dealt with more swiftly than before. Knights, including Rohan, displayed their prowess, and the monsters unable to breach the wall of pikes fell helplessly to the ground. In head-on collisions, the extermination forces clearly dominated. With the concentrated force of knights, and the paladins emanating divine power melting the monsters away, victory seemed certain. Yet, the situation was different on the flanks. Though knights were interspersed between the pikes, their numbers were significantly fewer than on the front lines. While the knights held the enemy¡¯s advance on the front, the monsters that hadn¡¯t yet engaged in the front began attacking the flanks, causing casualties. Despite swinging spears drenched in holy water tirelessly, it was impossible for ordinary humans to completely repel the monsters. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Help! Get them off! Quickly!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The soldiers assaulted by minor monsters screamed, their struggles causing the formation to break naturally. Eventually, a troll-sized monster, which the knights had failed to confront, successfully broke through the soldiers, shattered their pikes like twigs, and began swinging its limbs. ¡°No!¡± One of Izell¡¯s soldiers was hit by the giant fist, and witnessing the soldier¡¯s bruised body, Argan let out a scream. They had served together as guards for a long time, sharing both joy and sorrow. In Argan¡¯s eyes, filled with anger, the image of the colossal monster was vivid. Every time the brute swung his arm, several soldiers were swept away in an instant. As the brute caused havoc, the holes in the barrier grew larger, and ferocious creatures found the gaps, rushing towards the soldiers. A monster seemingly impossible to defeat. However, Argan knew. In this world, there were skilled individuals who could easily slay such a monster. No, even an ordinary knight would have been able to hold their ground against the brute. It was just that those who were now dying miserably hadn¡¯t reached that level. Argan himself was one of those exceptions. Blessed with a robust body, wielding a sword all his life, yet the path to greatness seemed too distant. Now, at a considerable age, his body was steadily weakening, and his possibilities diminishing. Or rather, if things continued this way, this place would become his grave without any thought for the future. Suddenly, deep within Argan¡¯s heart, resentment surged. ¡°Is this how I¡¯m going to die after wielding a sword countless times?¡± He hadn¡¯t taken up the sword just to end his life as a mere soldier unable to even attempt to save his comrade. In his eyes, clouded with fear and determination, a flame ignited once again. It was a mix of long-held grudges, anger towards the one harming his comrades, and determination to face a formidable enemy. Occasionally, he had envisioned his own demise. The death of a man named Argan. There were numerous scenarios, but never had he considered fleeing from demons only to die like an insect. His shield fell from his left arm, and his hands firmly gripped the sword¡¯s hilt. Just a few days ago, he had learned a technique through Rohan. ¡°The ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship, was it?¡± Though the technique had no proper name, it was far superior to the swordsmanship Argan had originally mastered. Matching the hurried breath from excitement, he adjusted his swordsmanship¡¯s rhythm. With a powerful thrust of his leg, Argan¡¯s sturdy body advanced towards the giant monster as if shooting forward. As if noticing Argan, the monster¡¯s gaze turned. A massive palm swept low, as if trying to grab him. Instinctively, he twisted his body to evade the attack. Approaching the monster¡¯s proximity in no time, Argan¡¯s arms rose, and his sword, full of his strength, plunged straight down. Chapter 52 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5252. As Argan struck the sword towards the demon, he felt something peculiar. A force he had never been aware of before was writhing mercilessly within his body. ¡°What is this?¡± In a sensation that felt like the world had slowed down, he struggled to extract the writhing force from within him. It was almost like an instinct. Just like a child growing in the mother¡¯s womb, eager to come out into the world, the energy growing within him was trying to emerge into the world. It writhed restlessly, as if frustrated by not finding a proper exit within his body. In the overwhelming sense that his body might burst at any moment, Arghen took a breath he had repeated for days as if embedding it into his body. And that one small movement changed everything. The movements of his swordsmanship matched his breathing, his heart seeking intense power at that moment. The aura that had been accumulating in his body for years finally cracked open and revealed itself to the world. The radiant aura enveloped his sword, and the blade, surrounded by a blue light, sliced through the demon¡¯s leg. In the unbelievable act, Arghen, who had cut the demon¡¯s leg, suddenly paused. ¡°Watch out!¡± At the urgent shout, Arghen regained his senses. The massive body of the demon, missing a leg, was lunging towards Arghen. Having just awakened the aura, he couldn¡¯t die so insignificantly. Arghen, throwing his body with all his might, rolled on the bloodstained floor. Struggling to rise, Arghen raised his arm and gazed at the aura vividly entwined in his sword. For a brief moment, deep regret flickered across his face. To gain this light, how much had he sacrificed? Compared to the years he had spent sweating, even the slightest regret could be consumed by the blue light in an instant. Arghen, awakened from his regret, approached the demon trying to rise again. No matter how strong, being off balance meant being unable to do anything. Failing to rise, the demon succumbed to Arghen¡¯s consecutive attacks in vain. Arghen, briefly gazing at the motionless corpse, turned towards his next target. Although Arghen had awakened the aura, the situation did not favor the punitive force. The number of demons clearly outnumbered the punitive force, and it was impossible for the soldiers¡¯ sheer strength to completely block them. What they managed to withstand was thanks to the sacred magic of the priests. An advanced sacred magic, requiring dozens of priests for casting, spread out on the ground they stood upon. Demanding immense sacred power in return, such large-scale sacred magic, showing more power than expected, was the decisive reason for the creation of the priesthood. Darkness was bound to disappear in the face of light. The vitality and resilience of the punitive force increased rapidly, while the power of the demons decreased significantly. The knights were indeed showing overwhelming power on the sacred ground. The power they displayed was so remarkable that the experienced Count Tigrun couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Despite the countless demons pressing forward, their bodies stood firm on the ground without yielding an inch. Their hearts, tempered by faith, remained steadfast, and their robust bodies relentlessly moved, decimating the enemies. Of course, there were also knights who showed overwhelming power despite not handling sacred power. ¡°Rohan, was it¡­¡± The gaze of the Count, who resembled the symbol of a senior knight, swept across the battlefield to the young knight who was engulfed by a giant demon, burning like a flame with his aura. In fact, from the Count¡¯s perspective, the knights¡¯ performance could be fully anticipated. He had clashed swords with them in his youth and had witnessed them fighting demons numerous times. But the power displayed by this young knight was close to miraculous. Considering the roughness still present in his movements and the level of aura emanating from his sword, he was clearly no ordinary knight. Yet the sword he wielded possessed a power close to that of a senior knight. Having not grown up consuming various elixirs from a prestigious family, nor possessing innate divine power, it was beyond the Count¡¯s comprehension. However, what mattered now was not solving his curiosity. The viscount, who briefly glanced at Rohan relentlessly fighting off demons, turned his gaze back to the demons in front of him. As the hell gate unfolded on the ground, Wyvern riders soaring in the sky were also engaged in a fierce battle. Their mission was to shoot down the warlocks hovering in the sky. However, in reality, evading their attacks was not an easy task, let alone shooting them down. Empowered by the jewels obtained from Arden Castle, the warlocks unleashed overwhelming magic without restraint. The sorcerers riding on Wyverns had to contort their bodies constantly to dodge the attacks. While the punitive force was struggling, the situation at Frederick Viscount¡¯s castle was far from favorable. Countless demons pressed towards the crumbling walls, and knights hurriedly descending below the walls swung their swords, but stopping their massive assault was no easy feat. Even as lords who had reached the rank of senior knights descended below the walls, pushing back the demons¡¯ onslaught with great effort was impossible. Intermittently, the magical artillery on the walls fired projectiles, but they could not reach near the dragon¡¯s vicinity and only plummeted. Amidst the chaos on the walls, the warlocks¡¯ magic poured down like rain. Due to the lack of anti-aircraft capabilities at the viscount¡¯s castle, merely defending against the warlocks¡¯ magic was challenging, let alone thinking of a counterattack. Pulling out siege weapons like ballistae, they attempted to fire, but reaching the airspace where the warlocks lingered was futile. Truly a perfect asymmetry of power. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± A deep sigh escaped the viscount¡¯s lips, keenly feeling the disadvantageous situation. Knights overwhelmed by the incessant onslaught fell one by one, and magic-depleted sorcerers could no longer hold on and slumped on top of the walls. As the kingdom¡¯s forces undeniably faltered, a sound akin to a whistle began to echo on the battlefield. ¡°What¡­ is that sound?¡± At the strange sound resembling an animal¡¯s cry, the viscount, who was immersed in despair, slowly raised his head. ¡°That is¡­!¡± In the twilight-hued sky, the viscount¡¯s eyes widened as he spotted an unexpected presence. Parting the clouds, a herd of beasts dyed pitch-black the sky. Elves vanished into the forest, and the once sacred beasts now only recorded in history revealed themselves once again in the kingdom¡¯s sky. ¡°Griffins¡­?¡± Ascending to the rank of senior knights, the viscount, far exceeding the level of an ordinary human, accurately discerned their true nature. Beasts with the body of a lion and the head and wings of a bird. ¡°Certainly, elves were known to ride them predominantly.¡± From Noble mtl dot com Recalling this new fact, the viscount scanned the sky once again. Furrowing his brow with intense concentration, his eyes caught the figure on top of the griffins. ¡°Elves, they are elves¡­¡± In response to the viscount¡¯s realization, the surrounding priests also noticed the newly appeared beings on the battlefield. At the appearance of this crossbreed race, now only existing in folklore, their eyes, brimming with faith, also held a hint of doubt. Anxious and expectant gazes turned towards the sky, and as an elf attacked, a black magic sorcerer plummeted, causing cheers to erupt from all directions. ¡°Elves, the elves are attacking the black magic sorcerers!¡± ¡°We can win this! Just hold on a little longer!¡± For reasons unknown, the suddenly revealed elves were clearly hostile towards the black magic sorcerers. Their summoned spirits continuously unleashed magic, and caught off guard, the black magic sorcerers began to fall to the ground one by one. The elves¡¯ actions were not limited to the sky. Giant deer that emerged from the northern great forest, breaking through the dry plains, raced across the barren fields. To launch an attack on the castle, dozens of spirit magics rained down upon the demons densely packed to the extreme. Though the demons suffered significant losses and belatedly rushed towards the elves, the spirits imbued in them were sharp enough to confront the dark creatures. As the situation rapidly shifted with the sudden appearance of the elves, a sense of panic crept onto the faces of the warlocks. ¡°Ha, Harken. How should we deal with them?¡± While each griffin was not a formidable force on its own, if hundreds of griffins were carrying elves, the narrative would completely change. Even if they were black magic users with black gems, their numbers were at most a few hundred. Considering the wyvern riders who appeared alongside the punitive force, the numerical disadvantage became even more apparent. Harken, with a furrowed brow, scanned the battlefield once more. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nearly overrun castle, with the arrival of the elves, was pushing back the demons and despite sustaining massive losses, the punitive force tenaciously held on and resisted. The biggest issue was, without a doubt, the sudden appearance of the elves. The ground demons suffered a tremendous blow from their unexpected onslaught, forcing the warlocks who were launching one-sided attacks from the air to use magic to fend off the elves¡¯ assault. Amidst the intense anger he felt, Harken¡¯s cold rationality incessantly calculated the outcome of the battle. A battle that was supposed to end in overwhelming victory was gradually tilting towards the defeat of the warlocks. Observing the demons being pushed back more and more, Harken, at last, put an end to his long hesitation and made a decision. ¡°There¡¯s no other option anyway.¡± As the situation was already turning against them, the enemy still had one last move. Duke Karl. In an already unfavorable situation, if even the master joined, there would be no way for them to win. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a decision that¡¯s already been made.¡± Shaking off the last remnants of his humanity with a single nod, Harken retrieved a dark red stone from his pocket. The remains of a demon that had devoured countless humans and spawned numerous demons before reverting to its original form. Holding it close to his chest, Harken chanted an ancient spell. ¡°mmm¡­¡± Intense dark magic emanated from the black gems he held, and the remnants of the demon, reluctantly leaving its host, slowly seeped into Harken¡¯s body. Despite the excruciating pain of flesh tearing and bones breaking, Harken¡¯s incantations continued endlessly. The moment the remnants of the demon were completely embedded in the warlock¡¯s heart, Harken¡¯s breath ceased. As Harken lost his life, his body was completely filled with dark magic, and his soul was bound to the demon. Within his soul, which had not yet departed his body, the voice of the demon echoed. A dark voice incessantly crying out for destruction, death, and suffering. The connection with the demon granted immense power, but it completely distorted everything that made up Harken as a human. Amidst the pressure that seemed to shatter even his soul, Harken, now with a new body, opened his eyes. The first thing he felt upon coming back to life was a sense of power that made him feel capable of anything. The uncontainable dark magic, now materialized, enveloped his body like a cloak, allowing him to manifest dozens of dark magics with just a thought. He had truly reached the pinnacle of a warlock. The melting of the flesh that could not withstand the dark magic was just a minor side effect. For Harken, who had shed the skin of a human, it held little significance. Glancing briefly at his hands, now reduced to mere bones, Harken finally began to move towards the center of the battlefield, accompanied by the corpse dragon. Having sensed Harken¡¯s awakening, the black sorcerers who had been milling around aimlessly flocked to his side. ¡°Harken, sir¡­!¡± ¡°A lich¡­!¡± Although the black sorcerers who recognized his achievement expressed surprise, there was little joy for Harken, who had shed his human guise to be reborn as a new being. No, instead, what crossed his mind was a question. ¡°Why on earth are such creatures being held by insignificant beings like gnats?¡± As Harken, newly reborn as a different entity, he couldn¡¯t comprehend his past self at all. Swayed by petty emotions, he had distributed treasures to those undeserving. It was a foolish and reckless choice, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a huge issue. Once they had approached willingly, retrieval was always an option. With a casual gesture from Harken¡¯s decision, the black sorcerers floating around were swiftly stripped of their dark powers and plummeted to the ground. The few surviving black sorcerers attempted to flee in great alarm, but escaping the clutches of the lich, who had reached the pinnacle of dark magic, was impossible. The transfer of all the dark powers they had accumulated in their lifetime and the gems crafted from Arden¡¯s people to Harken¡¯s grasp took but a moment. The black sorcerers all met their demise at Harken¡¯s hands, and the earthly creatures were rapidly perishing under the combined assault of humans and elves. The gazes of the multitude gathered on the plain began to converge on the still-hovering corpse dragon and the lich. They had indeed realized that these were the kingdom¡¯s most formidable foes, the adversaries of life itself. The griffins, now bereft of their foes due to the black sorcerers¡¯ annihilation, circled the corpse dragon, and soon, a myriad of spirit magics began to pour towards the lich. Chapter 53 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5353. The source of power the elves possess is the spirits. From birth, their kind forms bonds with spirits, growing up alongside them and learning to command them. As each of them is an exceptional spirit mage, the level of spirit magic pouring towards the lich was by no means low. Each magical attack, falling like a deluge from the sky, carried enough force to inflict significant damage even on a knight. But as majestic as these attacks were, with a single gesture from the lich, they lost their power and fell towards the ground. Even the elves, who had lived for ages, were left gaping in disbelief as the lich¡¯s arm moved once more. Vast dark magic moved in accordance with Harken¡¯s gestures, and with his will alone, spells were completed. From the black whirlwind that suddenly appeared in the air, a group of elves was swept away, torn apart, and plummeted. ¡°This is insane!¡± In the unbelievable spectacle, a wizard riding a wyvern spat out a curse. He had realized the incredible power akin to a force of nature being wielded without a single incantation. It was a level of magic that even an ordinary wizard would find unimaginable in their dreams. As the lich continued to battle the elves, the corpse dragon began to gather its breath once more. Receiving the power from the gems held by the black sorcerers, a formidable energy greater than the attack that breached the castle gate began to converge in the dragon¡¯s maw. Though the elves tried to resist with all their might, piercing through the lich¡¯s ironclad defense was impossible. The dragon¡¯s breath poured down upon the castle walls, inflicting tremendous damage on priests and knights who had not yet realized the attack. Not only did those who had entered the ranks of the giants perish in vain, but the dense dark magic carried in the breath began to animate the dead once more. The surviving priests hurriedly poured forth their divine power, but the knights turned undead displayed a power far beyond that of ordinary corpses. ¡°Oh, Arnisian¡­¡± As a knight who had just been fending off monsters swung his sword, a priest who sensed impending death sought solace in the divine. It wasn¡¯t fear of dying that troubled him, but the thought of dying at the hands of an evil seed as a servant of the gods. As the undead¡¯s sword fell and the priest tightly shut his eyes. A knight who sensed his danger swiftly parried the man¡¯s sword. ¡°¡­Ah, thank you.¡± ¡°Quickly, step back.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The knight who rescued the priest once again swung his sword, and the undead, now cleaved in half, lost strength and collapsed to the ground. ¡°¡­It¡¯s truly not easy.¡± Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Viscount Izel, who had just struck down his fellow knight, muttered. Despite being aware of the risks, the Viscount had come from the north, but the battle against the warlock was more intense and fierce than any battlefield he had experienced. With the relentless tide of monsters and the ceaseless pouring of dark magic, the fact that he was still alive felt miraculous. Gasping for breath, the Viscount moved his heavy legs towards the next target. While the kingdom¡¯s forces, including Viscount Izel, were engaged in combat, Rohan, a member of the expedition force, was also in the midst of a grueling battle. The flank that had been on the brink of collapse managed to hold on somehow with the support of knights who felt the enemies¡¯ momentum wane. But they had only overcome one hurdle, and the situation had not improved at all. The knights, who had stoically withstood the onslaught of monsters, were made of flesh and blood like everyone else. Amidst the relentless attacks, knights who had exhausted their strength fell one by one, losing their lives. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± In the face of imminent danger, Rohan, who had been moving tirelessly, also felt his strength dwindling. The body that had felt light with the newly acquired skills now felt heavier than anything in the world, making it hard to breathe. The sharp sword had dulled, and the once radiant aura now emitted a faint light as if it could go out at any moment. Moreover, if the sun completely set, the combat effectiveness of ordinary soldiers who couldn¡¯t see in the dark would approach zero. Even time was not on their side. Just when the situation seemed desperate, a sudden attack by the elves, pouring in to aid, changed the course of the battle against the monsters. Like hammers falling on anvils, elves riding giant deer swiftly overwhelmed the monsters attacking the expedition force. With knights and pikemen holding the front and elves¡¯ elemental magic striking from the rear, there was no way even the horrific monsters could withstand. Empowered by the unexpected reinforcement, members of the expedition force gasped for breath but wielded their weapons vigorously, while Rohan, fueled by determination, inflicted fatal wounds on dozens of monsters. Even the warlocks dominating the skies met their end, and the monsters¡¯ forces were swiftly decimated. A brief moment of calm passed over the battlefield littered with countless deaths. ¡°Huh?!¡± A knight, staggering on the ground mixed with human blood and monster fluids, gasped in astonishment after catching sight of something reflecting in the twilight. ¡°My liege!¡± The knight, who had been staring blankly as if doubting what he had seen, finally realized that the figure was none other than King Arden the 6th and shouted out. At his cry, the exhausted knights¡¯ gazes immediately turned towards the king. The news of the king¡¯s survival surprised not only the knights but also Viscount Tigron, who led the expedition force, as he hurriedly approached upon hearing the knights¡¯ commotion. Soon, Viscount Tigron, who had mounted the giant deer, looked at the king with a mix of astonishment and joy and spoke. ¡°My liege, you are truly, truly unharmed.¡± As a staunch supporter of the royal faction, his relationship with the king was by no means hostile. In response to the heartfelt greeting from the Viscount, the king nodded before speaking. ¡°I am an ugly prince who failed to protect Arden¡­ Thank you for welcoming me like this. The battle is urgent, so it seems we¡¯ll have to untangle the mess later.¡± In response to the king¡¯s words, the duke also nodded his head. While the monsters that attacked the punitive force all met their demise, the power of the monsters attacking the castle still maintained a considerable force. The knights inside the castle and the elves racing across the plain continued to launch relentless attacks, but due to the vast difference in numbers, it was impossible to swiftly deal with them. To minimize the losses of our allies, it was necessary to reinforce our strength as soon as possible. After exchanging brief greetings with the duke, the king once again started racing across the plain with the elves. ¡°It¡¯s a dire situation.¡± After the king left, the duke, who had withstood the enemy¡¯s fierce attacks, assessed the state of the punitive force. The military forces had suffered significant losses, with over half of the knights perishing. The only ones who fared relatively better were the forces of the clergy; both priests and paladins managed to survive more than two-thirds. Of course, having endured equally harsh battles, it was evident that even they were not in great condition. After evaluating the state of the punitive force, the duke quickly came to a conclusion after a brief contemplation. Selecting the unscathed forces, they swiftly moved towards the castle. Given that it was a battlefield where the fate of the nation was at stake, the standard for being unscathed was remarkably low. As long as limbs were intact, they had to pick up their weapons again. Lohan was no exception; he had to participate in the upcoming battle as a core part of the knight forces. Taking a brief rest, the members of the punitive force began to move following the deer tracks left behind. Harken, who had been gradually reducing the numbers of elf-like flies, felt irritated. The day-long battle continued to be precarious, and taking down the elves who freely flew through the air was a tiresome task. From Noble mtl dot com Moreover, there were formidable individuals among the elves. Especially one who seemed to have aged considerably, with a hint of gray amidst the green hair. Whether he had accumulated power befitting his age or not, each of his spells displayed significant potency. Harken, who had shed his human form and been reborn as a new being, could not afford to let his guard down even against someone of his own age. Adding to the adversity was the fact that as night fell, the power of dark magic intensified. With a flick of his hand, Harken brought down two elves in an instant, gazing briefly at their lifeless bodies. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for them to stay a moment longer.¡± While the breath of a dragon proved formidable when the enemy was at a fixed point like a castle, it seemed less entertaining to face elves riding deer and scattering freely. Since the dragon¡¯s breath consumed a significant amount of dark magic, it was better to utilize his massive body against the elves rather than recklessly expelling it in all directions and quickly depleting his energy. Although he couldn¡¯t use transcendental magic like before, emitting dark magic from his colossal form alone made it a potent weapon. Simultaneously, he could even introduce his newly created ¡°puppet,¡± making it an ideal battleground. With Harken¡¯s decision, the remains of the massive dragon supporting him began to move towards Frederick Castle. As the scene unfolded like a calamity, the soldiers who had been valiantly holding back the monsters¡¯ onslaught let out cries tinged with despair. The knights who had been defending the already crumbling castle walls had long been defeated. The kingdom¡¯s army, continuing their combat on the outer walls, abruptly dodged to the top as the colossal dragon appeared. Under the dark magic emitted by the dragon, the bodies of the fallen soldiers began to rise one by one. Amidst the thick scent of death, the hands of the soldiers, sensing their impending doom, began to tremble. Their determination to fight to the end was slowly being eroded by fear. Finally, when the colossal dragon fully lowered its massive body to the ground, a beam of holy light burst forth from the castle walls. In what remained of the clergy, only three priests had proclaimed the ¡°sacred ground¡± through their sacrificial spells. The tremendous divine power, bestowed in exchange for offering their souls entirely to the gods, illuminated Frederick Castle, dispelling the dark magic that had been engulfing it and causing the colossal dragon to dissipate. When the corpses that had risen fell once more, losing their strength, and the movement of demons briefly halted by the impact of the divine power. From the eastern sky, a middle-aged man with white hair drew his sword on the back of a red beast in flight and began to descend towards the ground. It was Duke Karl, the kingdom¡¯s sword, who had finally appeared on the battlefield. The sword of the renowned Duke, known as a famous swordsman, was completely engulfed in a deep blue aura, and as he advanced with the aura standing like a blade, it pierced straight towards the gem embedded in the dragon¡¯s forehead. Duke Karl had been renowned as a great swordsman for a long time, and now he was revered as a legend. People had long started to treat him not as an individual but as a hero. Yet, he was just a human being with emotions not much different from others. Even now, as he spurred on his wyvern and leaped forward, his heart was filled with helplessness and guilt. Duke Karl arrived on the battlefield just after Harken had transformed into a lich. He witnessed the collapse of the walls and the kingdom¡¯s people dying against numerous demons. While the elves bought time, they could gather strength to drive out the demons towards the castle. But he knew his role too well to engage in that. As the kingdom¡¯s sole master, he had the duty to face the most formidable enemy. Of course, in his younger days, he would have charged without hesitation. He would have rescued the besieged castle and not hesitated to confront that great evil. But even a master is human. Their lifespan may be incomparable to ordinary humans, but it is impossible for their bodies to evade the passage of time completely. Despite his appearance being nothing more than middle-aged, his body, which had aged as much as the piled-up years of the aura, was frail. Having reached a high level of enlightenment, he had already made the judgment about his own physical condition. While he could endure all those countless demons, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that his body would withstand the subsequent battles. In the end, the Duke chose to wait. He watched countless knights and soldiers facing death, tears of blood in his eyes. And finally, the moment he had been waiting for arrived. The two evil beings that had always been together had scattered. The Duke did not miss the opportunity. Leaping from the wyvern¡¯s back, the Duke did not doubt that his attack would succeed. As if not noticing the attack, the corpse dragon sitting on the buildings within the outer walls made no movement. The obsidian embedded in the creature¡¯s forehead rapidly increased in size, and the tip of the sword, engulfed in the aura, aimed at the center of the gem. When the long sword reached the obsidian¡¯s proximity. The Duke faced an unexpected adversary. A knight wearing a mask, who had been sitting motionless on the saddle on the dragon¡¯s vertebrae, suddenly drew his sword at a staggering speed and swung it towards the Duke. Faced with an attack that could not be considered ordinary knightly, the Duke, who had hesitated briefly, eventually chose to retaliate. The sword twisted sharply, and despite the Duke¡¯s added momentum, the knight¡¯s arm that parried the sword like a twig broke. Though the Duke managed to land without any injury, his expression was infinitely dark. ¡°What a missed opportunity.¡± With eyes filled with deep anger, the Duke¡¯s gaze turned towards the mysterious knight. Chapter 54 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5454. ¡°Duke Karl!¡± As Duke Karl¡¯s face contorted in anger, cheers echoed among the kingdom¡¯s army. The sight of the Duke descending from the sky with his aura was impressive in itself, and no one doubted the Duke¡¯s strength. Even though the enemy in front of them was overwhelmingly strong, the nobles believed that as aristocrats, they could prevail. However, as they witnessed the knight¡¯s arms, which had been dangling due to a broken sword, swiftly recovering in the blink of an eye, even the soldiers of the kingdom couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°This is a disaster.¡± The duke, too, gazed at the eerie sight and sensed that things had taken a turn for the worse. After being attacked by the duke, an opponent who seemed to have been hiding their true identity, a vast amount of dark magic had emanated from the opponent¡¯s entire body. A knight equipped not only with skillful swordsmanship but also with a substantial amount of dark magic. Naturally, the duke recalled the identity of the individual buried deep in his memories. During the previous Great War, the dark sorcerers had created weapons using exceptional knights. ¡°Deathknight¡­¡± The cursed name of a creature deserving of damnation sprung from the duke¡¯s lips. The death knight, now fully recovered with all its broken arms, ominously advanced towards the duke, emitting a sinister aura. As swords clashed and a loud noise reverberated within the castle walls, the death knight¡¯s arm once again broke under the duke¡¯s powerful counterattack. Being a creature created based on a knight¡¯s body, the creature possessed durability beyond mere physical strength. Furthermore, the amplified physical abilities derived from the vast dark magic allowed the creature to perform at levels impossible for a natural body. Powered by overwhelming dark magic, the monster forced its stats to rise beyond their original limits. That was the true identity of the death knight. However, even with such boosted stats, it was not a guarantee that it could face a master. Despite possessing fragments of swordsmanship learned in its past life, the monster was no match for a master who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Yet, the advantage the death knight had was not limited to its physical prowess alone. As the duke struggled to recover from the shock, just as he swung his sword to deliver the finishing blow, the death knight¡¯s foreleg swiftly struck where the duke had been standing. Although the duke hastily dodged the attack, the opponent¡¯s arms had fully regained their original form in the meantime. In a crisis he hadn¡¯t experienced in decades, veins bulged on the duke¡¯s forearm as he gripped his sword. Believing in his own physical prowess, the death knight relentlessly attacked with an increasingly aggressive posture. The amount of dark magic emanating from the opponent¡¯s body, a result of how many lives had been sacrificed, was so dense that it didn¡¯t quite match with ordinary swordsmanship. Despite suffering unilateral losses each time they clashed, the abundant dark magic incessantly healed the opponent¡¯s wounds. The rampaging of the death knight was also a problem. Its massive body relentlessly targeted the duke, causing havoc as its attacks razed numerous monsters and soldiers in its path. As if becoming an embodiment of destruction, the death-spreading movements of the rampaging death knight shattered nearby structures into debris. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to prolong this any longer.¡± Count Frederick, observing their battle, murmured. The soldiers had long reached their limits, and the knights noticeably showed a decline in strength. Most critically, no one knew how long the effects of the sacred magic, still active beneath their feet, would last. The priests who had used self-sacrificial spells perished as soon as the spells were cast, and even those who had shared in using sacred magic had long since depleted their sacred powers. If the effects of the sacred magic faded, and the dark magic fueled by the darkness of night began to surge, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if all forces within the castle were annihilated. Count Frederick was well aware of his own physical condition. With multiple minor injuries and having exhausted both stamina and mana in a day-long battle, he was completely drained. However, he was a high-ranking knight. Possessing exceptional prowess among knights, he was recognized as one of the few formidable individuals in the entire kingdom. He knew well that unless he reached a level similar to his own, it was impossible to get involved in their fight. The Viscount, who glanced at the sword he was holding, leaped down the stairs. As chaos unfolded inside the castle. Outside the castle, monsters were chasing after the elves. The number of monsters that had filled the plains was now revealing its end. Monsters, baring their teeth and rushing towards the elusive elves, lost their lives one by one and crashed to the ground. Every time the corpse dragon moved, a roar echoed around the castle, and Tigron¡¯s punitive force, with blood and fluids mixing, moved heavily across the ground. Before they knew it, as they reached near the Viscount¡¯s castle, the blood-stained walls shone in their eyes. ¡°Good heavens¡­¡± Someone who saw the countless bodies piled below the castle, the blood-stained walls, and the horde of monsters still gathered near the breached wall, sighed. But even in the horrific sight, their steps did not falter. Breaking away from the crowd and cutting off the breath of the wandering monsters, the punitive force relentlessly moved towards the castle. Despite the Viscount¡¯s persistent defense and the significantly reduced monsters attacking the punitive force with guerrilla tactics, those who had lost numerical superiority did not feel as despairing as before. As they moved towards the Viscount¡¯s castle, Rohan, who had regained considerable strength, easily cut down the creatures. ¡°It seems like my body has indeed improved.¡± Judging by the noticeably accelerated recovery rate, the effect of the new skill was truly remarkable. With the reduced number of monsters, the path leading into the castle was surprisingly peaceful. However, everyone knew that there were monsters inside, so the tension flowing among the punitive force escalated rapidly as time passed. As they cut down the occasional monsters popping up and entered the destroyed walls, the members of the punitive force suddenly stopped in their tracks. Before them, a sight straight out of myth unfolded. Frederick Viscount¡¯s blazing aura clashed with the Death Knight¡¯s blackened sword, and Karl, the Duke, moved to avoid the dragon¡¯s tail, disappearing. As Karl dodged, the tail hit the castle stairs, shattering the stone fragments that made up the stairs in all directions. In the unbelievable battle, the members of the punitive force, unable even to curse, stood frozen in place. While his comrades beside him paused, Rohan was pondering something different. ¡°Can I¡­ join that fight?¡± Unlike ordinary knights who couldn¡¯t properly catch the Duke¡¯s movements, Rohan¡¯s perceptiveness, which had grown unrecognizably, struggled to keep up with their combat. But whether his body could withstand the ruthless battlefield was uncertain. With each passing moment, exchanges of blows with deadly force were happening several times a second. While Rohan hesitated, Tigron, the Viscount, drew his sword first and rushed into the battlefield. The sword that was falling towards Frederick Viscount was thrown off course by Tigron Viscount¡¯s sudden attack, and taking advantage of this opening, Frederick Viscount¡¯s sword severed one of the knight¡¯s arms. Seemingly shaken by the significant blow, the body of the Death Knight with the severed arm staggered. Following Tigron Viscount¡¯s strike, the sacred magic of the priests who moved with the punitive force fell around the corpse dragon, and amidst the giant¡¯s convulsions, Karl Duke¡¯s sword struck the dragon¡¯s skull. Maintaining the upper hand they held, the attacks of the three storming like a tempest. The body of the corpse dragon shattered in various places, black magic flowing out, and the Death Knight, now missing both arms, stepped back continuously. Just as Tigron Viscount was about to deliver the final blow to the Death Knight. Suddenly, a lightning-fast sword pierced his body. While the Death Knight and the corpse dragon were raging inside the castle, a bloody battle was unfolding in the sky above the castle. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The elder elf, Anaskin, sighed heavily at the sight of the lich wielding powerful magic like a child¡¯s play. Having lived for centuries with the forest as their domain. I thought I had overcome many crises in my own way, but facing such a formidable enemy was truly rare. Already, witnessing dozens of his kin losing their lives to wicked magic and plummeting was a heart-wrenching experience for him. ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it accepting the request?¡± From Noble mtl dot com He even had such thoughts for a moment. However, the elder had experienced the rampages of dark sorcerers many times over the years. Knowing well that eliminating these individuals now, despite the significant sacrifices, was the best course of action when considering the atrocities the dark sorcerers had committed to bring down the kingdom. Moreover, by accepting the request of King Arden, it was a matter of upholding an ancient alliance with the kingdom, leaving no room for choice from the start. Anaskin¡¯s innate attribute was fire. Now, a spirit larger than Anaskin himself, following his will, unleashed a massive fireball. The flames were powerful enough to reduce even trees that had lived for hundreds of years to ashes in a single blow, but once touched by the dark magic wielded by the lich, they inevitably vanished. The dark magic spread by the lich in the sky restricted the movements of the elves like mist, while the swirling vortex of magic relentlessly tore the griffins¡¯ wings apart, sending them crashing to the ground. An elf caught in a sudden appearance of a black hand exploding away was a sight that enraged Anaskin. Using all his might in magic would undoubtedly strain his old body, but he could not stand idly by while his kin perished. ¡°Puel.¡± Anaskin, having made his decision, called out the spirit¡¯s name, and the spirit, understanding his intentions, nodded once. The spirit that had been circling Anaskin¡¯s body merged with him as one, their energies intertwining explosively, unleashing tremendous power. Blue flames blazed fiercely above his hands, and as Anaskin reached out, a pillar of flames revealed his majestic form in the sky. The flames that swiftly engulfed the black mist spread by the lich covered his skeletal remains, and the elves who had perched on the griffins gazed with expectant eyes at where the enemy had stood. The flames that had been raging suddenly lost momentum and dispersed into the air, revealing the lich, who had hidden his body behind a black curtain, once again. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Sighs mixed with regret erupted from various places as Anaskin realized that his full-powered attack had failed miserably. Anticipating the imminent danger facing Anaskin, tension gripped the faces of the elves, but Harken, who had removed the barrier, directed his gaze towards the viscount¡¯s castle. Connected through dark magic, he had sensed the imminent danger faced by the wyrms and death knights. Furthermore, the near annihilation of the monsters had made him uncomfortable. ¡°He¡¯s a persistent one.¡± Seeing the viscount¡¯s attack slowly eroding the wyrms, Harken muttered to himself. Having used the physical form of a dragon, he should have been born as a much more powerful monster according to Harken¡¯s original plan. But due to the interference by the intruder at the last moment of the ritual, despite pouring in an enormous amount of magic, he ended up with a half-baked result. That alone was infuriating, and yet the old man seemed tireless as he followed all the way here to cause trouble. ¡°I intended to kill those pesky elf bastards first.¡± If he didn¡¯t intervene now, he would lose both minions in vain. But descending to the ground immediately would lead the elves to follow Harken. Harken, grasping the dark magic surrounding him, pushed the remnants of the demon occupying his heart. The remnants, writhing as if devouring the dark magic, soon spat out dozens of black bead-like objects, and the beads that had been circling Harken absorbed the energy he emitted, rapidly growing in size. The beads, having completed their growth under Harken¡¯s protection, spread wings made of membranes and flew up, revealing their power towards the elves casting spells. Eyes hidden within the giant eyelids appeared, and black beams shot out from the spikes surrounding the eyes. As the elves, who had been bombarding Harken, were suddenly taken aback by the unexpected appearance of the monsters, Harken swiftly descended to the ground. The intense battle was on the verge of a major turning point due to the sudden entry of Viscount Tigrun. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Witnessing the crisis of Death Knight, Harken swiftly moved his skeletal fingers through the air. Empowered by Harken¡¯s will, the dark magic surged and struck Viscount Tigrun like a lightning bolt. Caught off guard by the unexpected attack, Viscount Tigrun momentarily staggered but quickly regained composure. However, disrupting Tigrun¡¯s movement was not without significance. As two viscounts, who had spotted Harken, raised their guard, a new arm was sprouting from Death Knight¡¯s severed limb. ¡°¡­Truly a monster.¡± Momentarily distracted by the lich, Viscount Frederick noticed the rapidly growing new arm and muttered. The success of the dark sorcerers in continuing the legacy despite numerous persecutions was attributed to the dreadful power emanating from such wicked magic. By the time Death Knight¡¯s regeneration was complete, Harken finally set foot on the ground. Amidst the darkness akin to pitch, the arrival of the lich, exuding an aura that could make flesh crawl just by its proximity, halted movements without exception. Merely standing there caused the sacred energy embedded in the earth beneath to recede and wither away. In the stillness, Harken spoke. Now devoid of even vocal cords, Harken¡¯s will was conveyed solely through the dark magic surrounding him. ¡°Deceivers of the kingdom. The time of destruction has come. You shall all perish here. Upon your corpses, I shall build my kingdom.¡± Harken, who had risen for the prosperity of dark sorcerers, was no more. What remained was the residue of a demon¡¯s influence he had embraced, twisting his soul entirely. All that lingered of his humanity was a deep-seated hatred accumulated over the years, driven solely by an insatiable thirst for power. As the monstrous declaration, casting off not only the physical but also the human spirit, echoed, the eruptive surge of dark magic swept through the castle. The already faint divine power was completely washed away, and the bodies of demons that had comprised the mountain rose following the guidance of dark magic. The scattered pieces of flesh gathered to form the shape of giants, and the blood and shattered bone fragments that once stained the earth coalesced into golems. In that infernal spectacle, a stark despair shrouded the faces of the people. As the disoriented soldiers lost strength and even the knights abandoned hope. A lone melody resonated across the battlefield. Those who, having been promised solace by the divine, could be braver than anyone in the face of evil. The retainers of Arnisian, the surviving priests, gathered to sing praises to the divine. Exhausted shells, they were renewed with sacred energy, and above them, holy rings began to materialize. Igniting their life force, they chanted spells invoking divine miracles. At this ominous sign, the revived demons surged towards the priests. ¡°Stop them! We must stop them at all costs!¡± Sensing the final opportunity, Viscount Frederick shouted, and the survivors rallied their last strength to fend off the demons. Elves, who had descended after dealing with beholders, unleashed magic at the lich once more, while dukes and viscounts defended against the attacks of corpse dragons and Death Knight. The remaining knights fought valiantly, meeting death one by one, and even the holy knights, who had not relinquished their swords despite losing limbs, succumbed to the onslaught of demons. Comrades, who fought back to back, fell one by one, and Rohan felt his own body nearing its limits. The accumulated fatigue, numerous injuries, and the extreme depletion of stamina from prolonged combat made it impossible to endure, even with a body reinforced with skills. ¡®Not yet, not yet.¡¯ Yet his body still moved, and his sword could still cleave through the flesh of demons. Suppressing the urge to invoke the breath of solace immediately, he swung his sword with faltering movements. In the midst of countless deaths, time seemed to stretch on endlessly. Priests, pouring all their life force, fell one by one, and finally, when dozens of priests had sacrificed themselves to the divine. A beam of light descended from the distant heavens. Just an ordinary beam of light, untouched by physical or divine forces. However, at that moment, Harken felt the gaze of a vastly immense being. A gaze filled with unmistakable hostility, as if looking at something filthy. Simultaneously, overwhelming amounts of divine power surged through the beam of light that had previously felt devoid of any strength. The divine power scattered across the place where the priests had been, spreading across the ground like waves. The wounds of those present, pushed to the extreme, began to heal, and their depleted stamina slowly replenished. The divine power flowing through their bodies finally reached even the wicked beings. The demons, after a few hesitant movements, came to a halt, crashing back to the ground, while the giant corpse shattered into thousands of pieces, scattered on the floor. As the waves of divine power subsided and Harken¡¯s tent was lifted, The army he had raised had completely lost its original might, shrinking to less than half its former size. In the face of this devastating outcome, the relentless black aura emanated from Harken, reaching towards the sky. ¡°You are truly cursed.¡± The lich, spitting out a voice mixed with hatred towards the God of Light, Arnesian, once again unleashed dark magic. Despite withstanding the waves of divine power, he still retained a significant amount of dark magic. However, the state of the opponents standing before Harken was different from just a moment ago. The overflowing divine power lifted their weary bodies once again, and the swords of the revived knights shimmered with a blue light. Though they realized they were blessed by the gods, the lich did not retreat in the slightest. Having lost the demons, he himself remained unscathed, with a considerable amount of gems crafted from the lives of many people still in his possession. ¡°They will all die anyway.¡± The lich¡¯s dark magic surged back into the castle, as the surviving demons hurled their bodies towards the knights. In response, the holy knights emitted radiant divine power, wielding their swords fiercely against the oncoming demons. In the renewed battlefield, Rohan moved towards where he was most needed. Chapter 55 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5555. In the battlefield of bloodshed, Rohan¡¯s gaze fell upon the ruins where masters and senior knights were battling against a great evil. ¡°In the end, the outcome of that battle will determine the course of the war.¡± In a world where magic and ogres exist, and giants roam. The impact of an individual¡¯s strength on the battlefield was incomparable to that on Earth. While Duke Karl and the elves faced off against the lich, Count Tigrun and Count Frederick each found themselves in dire situations against the Death Knight and the Corpse Dragon. The Duke was holding his ground in an equal fight, but the situations of the other two were far from good. Count Tigrun was constantly pushed back by the dark magic emanating from the Death Knight, while Count Frederick felt dangerously close to losing his life under the fierce attacks of the Corpse Dragon. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no time to hesitate anymore. There¡¯s no reason. I¡¯ll die if they win anyway.¡± Facing his fears, Rohan, with determination, leaped towards the Death Knight, aiming to strike him down. As the Death Knight was caught off guard by the sudden attack, the blade of Rohan¡¯s sword struck his left shoulder. The armored shoulder, along with the now exposed armor that had become a weakness, seemed on the verge of falling off. Amidst the sudden shock causing the Death Knight to lose balance, the sword of the Duke, who had been at a disadvantage throughout the battle, finally found an opening. The dark magic enveloping the Duke¡¯s sword shattered like glass, and the sword, surrounded by blue flames, aimed for the head of the Death Knight. Though the Death Knight desperately tried to parry the blow, it was impossible to block the sword of the senior knight wielded with precision without any harm. The dark magic surrounding the sword shattered like glass, and in the following attacks, the armor enveloping the Death Knight¡¯s body turned into ashes in an instant. Pushed to the edge of a cliff in the blink of an eye, the Death Knight showed no signs of movement behind the mask. Devoid of any pain or fear that a human would rightfully feel. Ignoring minor scratches, Deis Knight deflected attacks that could cause fatal damage without hesitation. Even amid the pouring rain of attacks, Deis Knight¡¯s blade silently drew upon dark magic, gradually overwhelming the power imbued in Rohan¡¯s sword. ¡°So heavy¡­!¡± Though thoroughly pushed back, Deis Knight, who had managed to withstand the battle with the Master to some extent, naturally found it challenging for Rohan, who had not transcended the level of a knight, even if he enhanced his stats with skills. While the arrival of Rohan did give Viscount Tigrun a moment to catch his breath, it was not enough for satisfaction. With Frederick Viscount¡¯s life hanging by a thread, the pressure was on Rohan, who was running out of time. ¡°I must find a way to turn the tide.¡± Other knights seemed overwhelmed by the monsters, and the two senior knights had already exhausted all their strength in the fight. With the Master and the elves bound by the lich, Rohan was the only one who could introduce a new variable. ¡°Is that the only way¡­?¡± As Rohan made his decision and aimed to exploit a gap in Deis Knight¡¯s defense to unleash the Warrior King¡¯s strike, a new variable, unforeseen by Rohan, burst into the castle. From outside the fortress, the sound of hooves echoed, and soon a group of elves, stained with blood and mud, entered the outer bailey. The elves, led by Arden VI, who had dealt with the remnants of the monsters, advanced menacingly, unleashing all sorts of elemental magic over the heads of the monsters. Caught off guard by the sudden attack, the monsters, who had been solely focused on the kingdom¡¯s army in front of them, suffered significant losses and fell. ¡°Elves, it¡¯s the elves.¡± ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness has arrived!¡± The morale of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers, who were unexpectedly fighting against the reinforcements, soared, and two figures passed through the soldiers pushing back the monsters as if they were flying dolls. As Deis Knight¡¯s blade once again aimed for Viscount Tigrun, a knight appeared out of nowhere and struck Deis Knight¡¯s head directly. Thunk! The head of the victim, struck precisely by the blazing aura, split apart, and the mask that had steadfastly covered the face fell off. ¡°Gasp¡­¡± As the mask flew off, Viscount Tigrun, who had maintained his noble demeanor even in the midst of the fierce battle, let out a gasp of astonishment. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Seeing Deis Knight still standing tall despite having half of his head severed, and observing Viscount Tigrun, who now began to tremble at the sight, as well as the frozen expression of the king after checking the enemy¡¯s face. Unable to see Deis Knight¡¯s face from where he stood, Rohan¡¯s curiosity surged even amid the urgent battle. ¡°But I can¡¯t move just because I want to see his face¡­¡± Uncertain of when the enemy would strike again, Rohan did not want to disrupt the battle with such a trivial motive. As Rohan hesitated, Arden VI slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Kiara¡­?¡± From Noble mtl dot com ¡°Kiara? That name sounds familiar¡­¡± The mind that had momentarily paused amidst the intense battle resumed its activity, and soon Rohan found the answer. ¡°Kiara¡­ Kiara¡­? Princess Kiara?¡± As Rohan found the answer, his eyes widened as if about to burst. If his thoughts were correct, then it meant that the king had just severed his daughter¡¯s head with his own hands. In this world, even more barbaric than Earth, it was a tragedy that was hard to find elsewhere. But shockingly, the tragedy had not yet come to a complete end. As if trying to alleviate the guilt of her father, Arden VI, the princess who had turned into a monster, began to regenerate her severed head. From the neatly severed section, darkly stained bone fragments jutted out, gradually extending their length and taking shape. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching as the enemy recovered right in front of him, the Marquis and the King, unable to wield their swords easily. Annoyance swelled in Rohan¡¯s heart as he looked at them. Since Rohan had no acquaintance with the princess, he could make an objective judgment. ¡°Even if she was a princess in the past, she is now nothing but a mere monster. I must end her life quickly and help others.¡± One of the elves who had intruded with the King clung to the body of the dragon, but it was no different from being swept away in the chaos as two people rolled around. Even the wounds inflicted by the Duke of Karl during the fight seemed to have fully healed, and the dragon¡¯s bone had returned to its sturdy form as before. As much as he desired to cut open the princess¡¯s body immediately, Rohan was just a knight who had recently been appointed. Even in her transformed state as a monster, he couldn¡¯t predict the consequences of thoughtlessly attacking the princess¡¯s body with a sword. In a short period, numerous assumptions flickered through Rohan¡¯s mind. Thoughts raced at a speed he had never experienced before, and when the princess¡¯s head was about halfway regenerated, Rohan could reach a conclusion. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here foolishly. We¡¯ll all end up dead. But even so, it¡¯s risky to end the princess¡¯s life alone. No, I might not even be capable of that.¡± Hence, what he chose was to attack the princess while controlling his strength. Not fatal, but an attack sufficient to convey a message to the King and the Marquis. At this moment, that seemed to be just the right amount. As Rohan made his decision, he swung his body and sword widely, and the princess, in a vulnerable state, was split open at the shoulder. Bones and muscles were severed, but the internal organs were unharmed due to appropriate control of force. While feeling relieved for successfully completing the task he had assigned himself, the enraged King shouted loudly. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Although it was expected and done deliberately, as the King¡¯s intense anger poured out, Rohan felt his body stiffen involuntarily. The pressure he felt as a superior knight emanated, and the immense anger he felt as a father added to it, making it a level of pressure that Rohan found difficult to withstand. However, he couldn¡¯t retreat like this. Despite being a princess, she was just an individual. It was an unimaginable task to change the fate of countless lives, including hers, now a lifeless body with no way of resurrection, and the many others who were still fighting death, by wielding a sword against it. ¡°My choice is right.¡± With that conviction, Rohan raised his voice without hesitation. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing!¡± ¡°What? What are you saying right now¡­?¡± With an unexpected reaction, the King¡¯s voice trembled as he couldn¡¯t control his anger. ¡°Your Majesty, please look around. Your subjects, soldiers, knights, even elves are dying at the hands of monsters. I am also deeply saddened by what happened to the princess. I am also your knight, one of your people. But no matter how sad it is, we don¡¯t have time to stay tied up like this. Shouldn¡¯t we try to save them a little longer?¡± At Rohan¡¯s outcry, resembling blood being vomited, the anger that had risen in the eyes of Arden VI gradually dissipated. The King also realized that Rohan¡¯s words were not wrong. The King, who had somewhat regained his composure, scanned the battlefield slowly. Things that he hadn¡¯t seen before, distracted by his daughter¡¯s appearance, now began to catch his eyes one by one. Knights fighting desperately, soldiers dying in vain, the two figures struggling against the dragon, and even the daring knight who raised his voice to him. Scratches clearly visible on armor, a half-broken small shield, a sword with teeth missing in many places. Rohan was truly embodying the demeanor of a warrior who had crossed the line numerous times. ¡°¡­I made a mistake.¡± Finally acknowledging his own mistake, the King¡¯s eyes met the face of the young knight. Young, unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar face. Not long after, the king could recall the name of the young knight. ¡°Thank you. I almost made a grave mistake. Sir Rohan.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, I must thank you again. Now, my daughter is gone. That¡¯s just¡­ a shell left behind.¡± In a declaration-like manner from the king, Viscount Tigrun also quietly nodded. Having watched the princess since childhood, he too was considerably shocked, but he acknowledged Rohan¡¯s words to be true. The king¡¯s gaze lingered by the princess for a while. Now a creature entirely devoid of vitality, relying solely on dark magic. Though the princess had fallen into ruin, retaining her appearance from life, Prince Arden the 6th felt a tearing pain in his chest. Despite this, the inevitable could not be postponed indefinitely. With closed eyes, the king, upon finishing his words laboriously, commanded the two in a low voice. ¡°Viscount Tigrun, Sir Rohan. I entrust the closure to you. Although it¡¯s just a shell left behind¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to handle it personally.¡± After the strained words, the king swiftly left, as if finding it difficult to stay any longer. Rohan, briefly watching the king¡¯s back heading towards the direction of the lich dragon, turned his head to meet Viscount Tigrun¡¯s eyes. ¡°All right, let¡¯s begin¡­¡± Sensing the emotions in Rohan¡¯s eyes, the viscount raised his sword with an expression containing sadness and resignation. No matter how resilient a Death Knight they were, enduring the attacks of the two in a state where they couldn¡¯t move due to their head being severed was impossible. Under the blows dealt by the sword imbued with dark magic, her body shattered into dozens of pieces, and the thick dark magic that had filled her body flowed out and dissipated into the air. No matter how powerful the dark magic was, the impact was enough to make sustaining life impossible. It was finally the moment when the princess turned into a creature found eternal rest. A fleeting bitter emotion briefly crossed Viscount and Rohan¡¯s faces upon confirming her death before swiftly disappearing. As Rohan had said, there was no time now to indulge in sentiments. Eventually, the two launched their attacks towards the direction of the king. A formidable enemy still survived, shaking this land. Chapter 56 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5656. As Rohan and Viscount Tigrun rushed towards the lich dragon, Duke Karl and the elves were still engaged in a fierce battle. Enduring the elves¡¯ magical rites and the duke¡¯s attacks alone, Karl steadily reduced the numbers of the elves. ¡°This won¡¯t end like this.¡± Drawing dark magic from countless gems, and even absorbing the magic remaining in the lifeless bodies, the lich displayed overwhelming combat power. ¡°Kraaah!¡± Elves ensnared in the lich¡¯s magic screamed in agony as they plummeted. The elves were not just taking hits without retaliation. All kinds of elemental magic rained down upon the lich, but the shroud of darkness enveloping him steadfastly protected its master. Duke Karl swung his sword relentlessly, yet it was futile against the shroud. ¡°It¡¯s getting thicker.¡± Even Karl, who had gone through countless battles, was shaking his head at the unbelievable defense the shroud exhibited. The shroud itself possessed exceptional defensive capabilities, and with Harken continuously supplying dark magic, it seemed impregnable. With the battlefield witnessing the deaths of nearly thousands of lives, the advantage that the lich held was shining through. Instead of subduing the lich, the situation was seeing a dwindling number of allies. Now was truly the time to make a decisive move. The Duke¡¯s gaze briefly turned towards the direction of the corpse dragon. Despite being flanked by three senior knights, a spirit knight, and a knight who seemed to have reached the threshold of seniority, the dragon, reduced to mere bones, showed no sign of backing down. Their swords may have been striking at the gaps in the dragon¡¯s armor, but the wounds etched into its bones were superficial at best. ¡°Can we really defeat that monster without my help?¡± As the Duke stared at the battle, a sense of worry crept into his mind. If he were to pour all his energy into the fight and still end up defeated, there would be no future left for the kingdom. In his heart, he yearned to immediately cut down the lich before him and join forces with them to deal with the corpse dragon. But no matter how skilled one may be, facing a formidable enemy meant not everything would go according to plan. There was no guarantee of their victory, but all he could do now was focus on the opponent in front of him. ¡°¡­Distractions only hinder.¡± Suppressing the rising worries, the Duke gazed at his adversary. As the Duke momentarily lifted his sword, the lich unleashed all sorts of dark magic towards the elves. The tranquility in the Duke¡¯s eyes, having shed any lingering emotions, caused the aura surrounding his sword to be drawn into the blade, disappearing. What sets apart a senior knight from a master? Certainly, from swordsmanship to magical prowess, and even physical abilities, masters held the upper hand in every aspect. Yet, that alone couldn¡¯t fully capture the gap between them. Beyond simply wielding a stronger and faster sword, it was about momentarily imposing one¡¯s will upon the world. Only a knight capable of wielding an aura known as ¡°O¡± with a single weapon, commonly referred to as the Art of Manifestation, could attain the title of master. As the Duke slowly raised his sword, a simple line was drawn up to his chest. A sword moving parallel to the ground, a mere straight line. There was no overwhelming force, no speed surpassing sound. To an onlooker, it may have seemed like a futile motion through the air. But the outcome was far from light. Starting from where the Duke¡¯s sword swung, everything in its path was severed. From the bodies of the monsters to the debris of collapsed buildings, even the tent in front of Harken could not withstand the Duke¡¯s strike, finally reaching the lich. Harken, who had continuously poured magic towards the elves, suddenly realized that the Duke, who had been relentlessly attacking to the point of being relentless, had fallen silent. ¡°Is he already exhausted?¡± No matter how old he was, once reaching the level of a master, exhaustion was out of the question. Suddenly, feeling a ominous premonition, Harken assessed the Duke¡¯s condition through the dark magic scattered around. The Duke, who had been displaying movements beyond human capabilities, stood still, his body seemingly surrendering by the sword, which had been entangled in it. However, as the Duke¡¯s sword moved slowly, Harken¡¯s intuition, sharpened after becoming the lich, began to fluctuate more intensely. The Duke¡¯s sword, which had been blocked dozens of times, was different this time. Feeling the danger, Harken¡¯s body emitted dark magic as if smoke, violently bursting out. In an instant, several layers of defensive magic surrounded his body, and the thickness of the remaining magical barrier increased rapidly. A defense sturdy enough to survive in the midst of a grand spell. But the moment the Duke¡¯s sword swung completely, Harken couldn¡¯t help but sense a deep sense of irrationality. The shield, made of overwhelmingly dense dark magic, split lifelessly, and even the defensive magic enveloping Harken shattered like glass. The attack that pierced through all obstacles swiftly cleaved Harken¡¯s physical form in half and passed through. ¡°How¡­!¡± Struggling to maintain balance and hold onto his crumbling body, Harken whispered inwardly. The elven magic baptism, as well as the barrier that blocked the Master¡¯s attacks dozens of times. With an unimaginable amount of magic invested, the impact Harken received was far from small. The attack possessed a force worthy of being called impossible, which raised his vigilance, but there was no time to ponder over past events. Upon confirming the collapse of the Lich¡¯s physical form, the elves began unleashing all sorts of magic towards his back. Using dark magic to support his falling upper body, he managed to fend off their attacks. The sight of the skull tainted black, floating through magic, was quite eerie, yet what made Harken uncomfortable was not his appearance. ¡°I can¡¯t control my lower body at all. The dark magic that made up the shattered barrier has slipped from my grasp.¡± Originally, both were unbelievable events. After all, to Lich, his body was like a doll moved by magic, and as the master of dark magic, there shouldn¡¯t have been any dark magic beyond his control. However, if the opponent was the Master, the story was different. A trick that could turn the impossible into possible. Since he could use simulacra. Lich¡¯s gaze, floating in the air, turned towards Duke Karl. Confirming the noticeably pale face of the Duke, Harken once again affirmed that he had used simulacra. From Noble mtl dot com ¡°It seems he¡¯s consuming a lot of energy, as rumored. It looks like he won¡¯t be able to use it again¡­ but the effect seems to be on the cutting side.¡± Having lived a considerable amount of time, Harken had never seen simulacra used directly before. Although it was indeed a formidable force, the Duke¡¯s seemed to be particularly unfavorable to his own. Lich¡¯s body, unlike ordinary creatures, wouldn¡¯t die even if half of it was missing. If he were to strike again, that might be another story, but for now, he could easily withstand the current blows. Despite the significant magic consumption, there were corpses scattered everywhere, and facing the elves seemed manageable with the remaining magic. Having finished his calculations, Harken inwardly chuckled. The Duke¡¯s movements noticeably slowed, seeming to have consumed a considerable amount of energy. Dark magic intertwined on Lich¡¯s hand, and the elves began to fall one by one again. After the princess fell unconscious, Roan, who had been running towards the corpse dragon, felt deep uncertainty. ¡°Can I really be of any help?¡± At first glance, the creature was incredibly massive, almost as tall as the high Duke¡¯s castle. Moreover, its huge body moved at a speed that didn¡¯t seem to rely on the power of dark magic, so it didn¡¯t feel strange that the buildings it touched were all collapsing. While the Duke frantically dodged the creature¡¯s attacks, the structures within the castle were all being destroyed, leaving behind a scene resembling ruins. Despite creating such a scene, the creature showed no signs of weakening, relentlessly pursuing the king, the Duke, and the elven inspectors. Although they seemed to have surpassed the realm of ordinary knights in terms of survival, launching an effective counterattack appeared to be challenging. The occasional strikes of the sword did hit the creature¡¯s bones, but they only caused minor damage, quickly healing thereafter. No matter how he looked at it, joining forces with himself and Duke Tygrun didn¡¯t seem like it would inflict significant harm. Watching Duke Tygrun rush ahead, Roan sighed shortly. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a courageous act beyond doubt, but it didn¡¯t seem like a particularly effective method to bring down the corpse dragon. ¡°They¡¯re fighting desperately over there too¡­¡± As Roan stopped in his tracks, lost in thought, he noticed the elves fighting against Lich. Though they were using magic frantically, the effects seemed similar to here, not yielding any significant results. ¡°But what¡¯s that?¡± Behind the griffins that covered the sky, a few flying objects in completely different forms caught his eye. Without even using proper magic, they were merely beings wandering around Lich. Before long, Rohan realized their true identity. ¡°Wyvern Riders?¡± The Wyvern Riders who departed from Tigrun were still alive and roaming the sky. The moment he noticed their presence, Rohan felt a sensation in his mind as if flames were bursting. ¡°This is it!¡± It was a sudden thought, but it seemed more promising than blindly rushing like the senior knights. Rohan swiftly leaped onto the ramparts and began gathering the torches that were burning on the ground. Although the torches left behind after the monsters outside the walls met their end, they were now more valuable to Rohan than anything else. Running alone along the ramparts, he tied the gathered torches with pieces of clothing stripped from the corpses. The flames of the clustered torches merged into a large blaze, emitting a significantly brighter light than before. In the midst of fierce combat, some of the knights who were slaying monsters turned their gaze towards Rohan. But what Rohan desired was not their attention. The bundle of torches in Rohan¡¯s hand began to sway at his gesture. Magic is a skill that demands sophistication and delicacy. The Wyverns soaring freely through the sky were such rough terrain from a mage¡¯s perspective that it was hard to express in words, and naturally, those selected as riders must have been individuals with exceptional qualities. In that sense, the mage Karix of Tigrun was undoubtedly an elite. Having delved into magic at a young age and becoming a Wyvern Rider before reaching thirty, it could be considered a natural evaluation. However, Karix was currently experiencing conflicting emotions of despair and relief. Having survived the bloody battle with the dark mages, his mana pool had been completely drained as a consequence. The remaining mana was barely enough to control the Wyverns. It was agonizing for someone who had lived as an elite all his life to be unable to contribute at such a crucial moment, but the fact that he wouldn¡¯t risk dying helplessly facing monsters with depleted mana was a great comfort. All he could do now was follow the Griffins around, occasionally using basic magic. He had become nothing more than a shadow of his former self. It was only natural that Karix, wandering aimlessly in the sky without any sense of presence, began to scan the battlefield. Descending to the ground was too risky, and all he could do from the sky was wait for his mana to recover. After spending a considerable amount of time like that, Karix¡¯s eyes caught sight of Rohan¡¯s actions. The torches weren¡¯t as bright as he thought, but in the dark night, bundling several of them together and shaking them made it even more peculiar that he couldn¡¯t see. The figure reflected in the torchlight was unmistakably human. While the other Wyvern Riders showed little reaction, to Karix, that was undoubtedly a signal. ¡°He¡¯s calling us.¡± It might have been just his misconception, but after a brief moment of hesitation, Karix altered the Wyverns¡¯ course. Considering the monsters near the walls were almost wiped out, regardless of the sender¡¯s intentions, handling the Wyverns without riders was impossible. Even if there were ulterior motives, if Karix didn¡¯t comply, there was nothing they could do. As allies, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to hear them out. Carefully landing on the ramparts, Karix finally confirmed the identity of the other party. ¡°Sir Rohan?¡± ¡°Ah, Sir Karix!¡± As the two confirmed each other¡¯s faces, they smiled with relief. Having faced each other in the midst of the march, they hadn¡¯t had time to build a deep bond, but the fact that the other was alive felt like a small victory. ¡°You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m truly relieved. But why did you send a signal?¡± ¡°Oh, could I possibly get a wyvern?¡± Upon Rohan¡¯s straightforward question, a look of confusion crossed Carix¡¯s face. In the midst of a fierce battle, the request to ride a wyvern made Carix suspect whether Rohan was considering fleeing from the battlefield. ¡°A wyvern¡­ you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. Just take me there.¡± Confirming the direction pointed by Rohan¡¯s finger, Carix¡¯s expression became even more astonished. ¡°That area¡­ is where the corpse dragon is.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Just take me up to that point.¡± At Rohan¡¯s clear statement of intent, Carix¡¯s mouth fell open. Chapter 57 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5757. ¡°¡­What in the world are you thinking, Sir Rohan.¡± Carix¡¯s voice, questioning, carried a bewildered tone. Having only known Rohan as an ordinary knight, his actions seemed like a mere suicide attempt to Carix. Although Rohan sensed Carix¡¯s thoughts, he was not in a situation where he could afford to pay attention to such matters. Instead of expressing displeasure to Carix, Rohan did his best to explain his plan. ¡°Do you see a black gem on his forehead?¡± ¡°Yes, I do, but¡­¡± ¡°In my view, that gem is his weakness. However, I don¡¯t have the confidence to climb up to his head alone. That¡¯s why I signaled you, Carix. With a wyvern, it should be easy to move towards his head.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°I will ride the wyvern up to his head and then jump off. If I can attack the gem, it will surely deal a significant blow to him.¡± At the audacious, even reckless plan, Carix¡¯s pupils shook. To be honest, Carix didn¡¯t feel Rohan¡¯s opinion was completely groundless. While Rohan had witnessed the awakening of the dragon firsthand and was quite confident, even to outsiders, the gem firmly embedded in the center of the dragon¡¯s forehead felt unsettling. But that didn¡¯t mean Carix was ready to accept Rohan¡¯s plan. ¡®This is too risky.¡¯ In reality, whether Rohan made a decision or not, Carix wouldn¡¯t face significant danger. Even if it was a corpse dragon, as long as it didn¡¯t resurface, there was no way to pose a threat to a wyvern rider freely soaring in the sky. However, the young knight in front of him was different. It was only natural for Carix, as a comrade, to feel the urge to stop him. Yet, Carix ultimately couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice a refusal to Rohan. Having observed the battlefield from the sky for a long time, he was aware that the situation was far from ideal. He knew that a turning point was needed, and if there was even a slight possibility, it had to be attempted. Moreover, the look in Rohan¡¯s eyes, reflected in Carix¡¯s gaze, was filled with unwavering certainty. A man who harbored no doubts that his choice was right, a man befitting the description of being resolute. In front of him, unintentionally, Carix found himself nodding. With Carix¡¯s consent secured, following his lead, Rohan cautiously climbed onto the wyvern. The saddle was designed for one person, but the wyvern¡¯s back was not narrow, allowing him to somehow hoist himself up. Wrapping his trained thighs around the dragon¡¯s body, he held Carix¡¯s waist tightly. Normally, embracing a man would be repulsive, but with lives at stake, such trivial discomforts hardly mattered. Following Karix¡¯s orders, the wyvern soared up, driving towards the castle wall. Seemingly considerate of Rohan, the wyvern¡¯s flight was remarkably stable, exceeding his expectations. Perched on the wyvern¡¯s back, far beyond the reach of the Corpse Dragon, the two quietly awaited their moment. No matter how difficult Rohan¡¯s decision was, he couldn¡¯t risk falling into the clutches of the knights rampaging after the Corpse Dragon. Despite enhanced physical abilities, a mere brush against that massive body would mean unavoidable death. Rushing down hastily would amount to nothing but suicide; they had to wait for the precise moment to strike. As Rohan and Karix circled in the air, the fierce battle continued below on the ground. Every clash between Ora¡¯s blade and the dragon¡¯s bone emitted fiery sparks, and each movement of the Corpse Dragon¡¯s colossal body resounded with a deafening roar. As the intense battle raged on, Rohan began to feel anxious. Finally, the opportunity presented itself. Though shrouded in darkness, two knights who had drawn their swords managed to successfully sever the Corpse Dragon¡¯s ankle halfway, causing it to falter momentarily as its injured limb struggled to bear its weight, halting its frenzied movements. The wyvern carrying the two swiftly descended towards the dragon¡¯s head. Tightening the wyvern¡¯s reins, Karix inwardly urged, ¡°We must get as close as possible.¡± Even though Rohan hadn¡¯t explicitly requested it, Karix was fully engaged in guiding the wyvern with all his might, a gesture of respect towards the warrior facing an impossible challenge. Descending without shedding a tear, the wyvern finally reached the vicinity of the dragon¡¯s head. Rohan, perched on the wyvern¡¯s back, swiftly drew his sword and leaped down. Though in proximity, the height was enough to spell certain death for someone untrained in martial arts. Nevertheless, instead of succumbing to fear, Rohan focused on his swiftly approaching target. ¡°There¡¯s only one chance.¡± While the wyvern could attempt again if it failed, for Rohan leaping down, there would be no second opportunity. Rohan, throwing down the gauntlet, finally unleashed the skills he had honed for so long. ¡°Knight¡¯s Body Strengthening.¡± The first activation of the acquired active effect skill. Being an SR-grade skill, the effect was nothing short of spectacular. As the effect activated, an overwhelming power surged through Rohan¡¯s entire body, filling his mind with a profound sense of vigor. He could distinctly perceive every fragment of the wind brushing against his body, as if he could even see the flow of mana coursing through the Corpse Dragon¡¯s body. In a sensation akin to moving through slowed time, Rohan¡¯s hands gripped the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°Warrior King¡¯s Strike.¡± The brimming power that seemed to shatter Rohan¡¯s body surged into the sword with explosive momentum. The energy accumulated through the aerial techniques and amplified by the skill blended within the sword, revealing a shape akin to a purple-hued flame. ¡°High-level knight¡­!¡± Even as Karix, surveying the descending Rohan aimed at the dragon, was taken aback by the unexpected sight. ¡°Uwaaa!¡± Rohan, channeling all his energy into the sword, unleashed a strike infused with boiling emotions. The radiant light of Ora illuminated the dark sky, causing those engaged in battle with the Corpse Dragon to turn their gazes in unison. ¡°By the heavens¡­¡± At this unforeseen entrance, someone uttered a bewildered voice. The sword, swung with near perfection, shot out at a distant speed, finally the violet flames cleaved the black gem. From Noble mtl dot com The gem, which devoured countless lives but remained incomplete, could not withstand Rohan¡¯s blow and shattered into hundreds of pieces. As the gem was destroyed, Rohan, engulfed in the whirlpool of dark magic, helplessly trembled in midair before plummeting to the ground. The overwhelming power coursing through his body seemed to dissipate as if an illusion, replaced by a profound sense of exhaustion enveloping his entire being. Struggling to hold onto consciousness that seemed on the brink of fading, he unleashed his final skill. ¡°Blessing of Breath.¡± As the skill activated, miraculously, his completely depleted stamina surged back. The clouded consciousness cleared, and utilizing the remaining effects of body reinforcement, he managed to flip in midair and land stably. ¡°¡­I did it.¡± Realizing the success of his reckless attempt, a bright smile appeared on Rohan¡¯s face. A powerful ecstasy, unlike anything he had ever felt before, surged through his entire being. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Watching the dragon¡¯s body, once rampant with the intent to destroy, crumble weakly, Count Frederick muttered to himself. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having dodged the creature¡¯s attacks with all his might for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat anticlimactic. The blow delivered by the young knight was undeniably fatal to the drake. With the shattering of the jewel, the dragon lost the strength to support its own weight and swiftly transformed into a massive pile of bones. The count¡¯s gaze, fixed on the dragon¡¯s bones, soon shifted to the knight who had landed on the ground and was inspecting his body. ¡°Truly remarkable.¡± Having lived as a noble for a long time and gained a keen insight, Count Frederick was not one to easily praise others. But this time, he couldn¡¯t help but be sincerely impressed. The audacious feat of riding a wyvern and successfully executing a reckless descent from the sky was beyond the imagination of an ordinary human. An achievement only attainable by those with bold determination and overwhelming skill. Even if he had a granddaughter of similar age, he would have done whatever it took to bring her into the family, such was the brilliance of his talent. And this high praise was not only from Count Frederick. Among the high-ranking individuals, including the king, a covetous gaze fell upon the knight named Rohan. As a strange tension began to flow among them, Rohan was busy checking his own physical condition. Having exhausted all his formidable skills, his body was not in a terrible state, thanks to the Blessing of Breath. Although it was regrettable that Ora had fallen, it was only a small price to pay, considering that without giving his all, it would have been impossible to bring down the dragon. Confirming his body was unharmed, Rohan¡¯s eyes turned towards the remains of the dragon. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s really huge.¡± Now a lifeless and collapsed dragon, each of its bones still retained a monumental size that captivated Rohan. Compared to the dinosaurs he had seen in a museum, it was overwhelmingly massive. Although he had done it himself, it was hard to believe that he had brought down such a creature. Rohan¡¯s contemplation was interrupted by a familiar voice nearby. ¡°You, truly remarkable. Made quite a spectacle back there.¡± A somewhat familiar voice now reached his ears. It was King Arden VI addressing Rohan. ¡°Oh, no. It was just¡­ luck.¡± ¡°Luck? Nonsense. I was lucky to have a knight like you fighting by my side. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Even with the king overtly praising himself, Rohan couldn¡¯t lift his head easily. It was because it was an undeniable fact that Rohan¡¯s sword had torn through the princess¡¯s body, albeit out of necessity. Of course, the king hadn¡¯t witnessed that scene firsthand, and Rohan wasn¡¯t to blame for it, but a strange sense of guilt couldn¡¯t help but creep in. Though Rohan was being treated cordially now, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that the attitude might change if the king were to see the princess¡¯s body. As Rohan hesitated, the others who had been engaged in a fierce battle with the corpse dragon and the bloodshed gathered around him. ¡°You were truly remarkable, Sir Rohan.¡± ¡°It was an impressive dance. A knight among men.¡± With the shower of compliments, the reddish hue on Rohan¡¯s face deepened slightly. A warmth unsuitable for the battlefield briefly kindled. The slight easing of tension didn¡¯t last long. Even though they had crossed more than two great mountains, the mastermind behind all this chaos was still standing strong. The individuals gathered around Rohan were recognized as top-tier knights throughout the kingdom, yet, being human, they were greatly fatigued from the long battle. Despite this, no one dared to suggest a retreat. Because over a million people had died at the hands of the demon still rampaging among the elves. As a king, as nobility. They bore the duty to punish the villain in place of those who had died in vain. Their gazes turned one by one towards the final battlefield. A brief silence passed, and without anyone needing to prompt, they began to move forward. Into the battlefield engulfed by dark magic, Rohan took a step. Chapter 58 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5858. ¡°aaargh!¡± With a battle cry that sounded like a scream, Arghen struck down a huge monster. Gasping for breath, he struggled to raise his sword towards the next target. The momentary respite had somewhat restored his stamina, but it had been depleted for a long time, and Arghen, along with his awakening, was now showing signs of exhaustion. The fight, which had begun with the sacrifices of the priests, was so intense that it was difficult to express in words, with humans and monsters entangled, drenched in each other¡¯s blood. Since neither side easily gained the upper hand, the battle became even more desperate. What broke the tense balance were the elves who appeared alongside the king. With the sudden increase in reinforcements, the momentum of the monsters was instantly broken. Sealing the victory in this favorable battle was a man well known to Arghen. A sudden flash of purple light illuminated the night sky, and a giant dragon fell as if in a lie. Though it was a short time, the figure reflected in Arghen¡¯s blazing aura was clearly Rohan¡¯s. Whatever feat he had accomplished above the dragon¡¯s head, it matched the extraordinary qualities he had shown. ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡¯ In Arghen¡¯s eyes, Rohan¡¯s aura was clearly taking the shape of flames. At his young age, he had reached the status of a top-tier knight. Considering the time Rohan had spent learning the sword, it was truly an unbelievable talent. As the lifeless body of the dragon collapsed and the soldiers, witnessing the surreal sight, gasped in awe, the heavy sound of falling bones echoed, signaling the demise of a formidable foe, prompting the kingdom¡¯s army to collectively roar. ¡°aaargh!¡± Arghen, too, raised his voice among them. The body, which seemed to have exhausted all its strength, began to move once again at a new stimulus. ¡°Just a little more¡­¡± With gritted teeth, Arghen, forgetting the pain, swung his weapon once again. ¡°¡­Have they already fallen?¡± The sudden death of the corpse dragon not only surprised the kingdom¡¯s troops. Unable to express his shock, Harken was equally astonished. Although it was a corpse dragon that had not achieved perfection, he never expected them to fall so quickly to those who were not even masters. In an unexpected turn of events, Harken felt deep anger. ¡°It¡¯s all because of these vermin-like scoundrels.¡± Despite having killed a considerable number, many elves were still pouring elemental magic at him. Each elf, living for centuries compared to humans, possessed much more magical power than human mages of similar caliber. No matter how much of a lich he was, in a state of taking a significant blow from the master¡¯s sword, he couldn¡¯t continue the battle against the elves. Looking back, the sudden appearance of the elves was the biggest flaw in Harken¡¯s plan. If they hadn¡¯t shown up, even if the fortress was fortified, the baronial castle would have fallen soon enough. Harken, unable to overcome his rising anger, expended a considerable amount of dark magic to tear apart several elves. Where Harken¡¯s magic had passed, holes remained, but those gaps were soon filled by other elves. The demonic forces suffered near annihilation, the death knights and corpse dragon losing momentum and crumbling. The original Harken would have felt some sense of humiliation and fled to plan another day in such a disadvantaged situation. However, the lich, now bound to the devil not only in flesh but in soul, made a completely different decision. ¡°They all must die.¡± The residue of the demon embedded in his heart gave Harken a power beyond human, but it was not given without any cost. The moment he connected with the demon to gain power, Harken allowed the devil¡¯s interference in his body and soul for eternity. Dark emotions long harbored in a corner of his heart swelled in the devil¡¯s grasp, fueling his growth in a gruesome and cruel process, from the betrayal when those he trusted had cast him into the abyss, to the years of suffering as a dark mage where he could never completely let his guard down. The pain and anger Harken, as a human, had suppressed all his life burst forth, overriding his reason. Some of the gems circling the lich shattered, and a vast amount of dark magic gathered around Harken¡¯s gesture, rushing into the void. Consuming even the pouring magic, the mass of dark magic swelled, finally igniting into flames of hell. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if devouring light, the darkness deepened and lightened in sync with the flickering of the black flames. Sensing an instinctive dread from the ominous form, the elves tried to distance themselves from Harken, but the fully developed flames were already changing form. The flames, now as large as a house, trembled once before splitting into hundreds of pieces that flew towards the elves. Terrified by the approaching flames, the elves fired spells, but the burning flames, mixed with dark magic and the devil¡¯s aura, did not easily extinguish. Despite the efforts of the surrounding elves to bring down the flames, a considerable number of them eventually caught fire and burned to death. ¡°aaargh!¡± In a pain never before experienced in their long lives, the features of the elves contorted in agony. It wasn¡¯t just a part of their body burning; it was a pain that seemed to extract and burn the very essence of life, tormenting their whole being. In one attack, dozens of elves lost their lives, falling alongside griffins. Before the elves could unleash their anger at the tragic sight, the dark magic gathered once again above Harken¡¯s hand. ¡°No!¡± As the mass of dark magic grew once more, Anaskin, having somewhat recovered his strength, shouted in protest. ¡®It can¡¯t go on any longer.¡¯ With numerous kin already meeting their demise at his hands, it was imperative to prevent any further tragedies from occurring. After a brief conflict, flames once again ignited in Anaskin¡¯s hands as he shook off any lingering attachments to life. ¡°Fuel.¡± The elderly elder called out to his spirit with a trembling voice. His companion for over two hundred years. Suri, with feathers made of burning flames, revealed herself next to Anaskin. Fuel, sensing Anaskin¡¯s determination, continuously shook his head. Yet Anaskin¡¯s resolve was firm, his heart unwavering. ¡°I appreciate everything, Fuel.¡± Anaskin, pushing even the vital mana necessary to sustain life into the fuel of burning flames, struggled to convey his final words. The hesitant spirit, in the end, unable to overcome Anaskin¡¯s stubbornness, seeped into the flames. At the very end of his life, the elder produced the most massive flame of his lifetime. The majestic waves of fire surged towards Riche like a tidal wave, sweeping away the mass of dark magic that had been swelling. The elderly elf, watching the dark magic threatening his kin being swept away, rested his head on Griffin¡¯s back with a worried expression. ¡°Elder!¡± The surrounding elves, sensing his impending death, wailed, but Anaskin made no further movements. As the waves of fire passed, Riche now revealed himself beneath the now visibly fading veil. Still possessing formidable power, Riche no longer displayed the same dominance he once did, casting spells without restraint. Though he still emanated the aura of death upon the land, the diminished dark magic no longer held the same potency as before. Furthermore, with Rohan¡¯s group having brought down the Corpse Dragon, it was now clear that Harcan had no path to survival in Riche¡¯s proximity. ¡°Huh¡­¡± As Harcan¡¯s demise drew near. Finally, the demonic grip that had bound Harcan¡¯s soul loosened. Harcan, feeling his suppressed reason returning, let out a sigh tinged with bitterness. Overwhelmed by the satisfaction of overpowering strength, he only now realized that he had been clinging to the demon¡¯s grasp. Regret, anger, hatred, and resentment intertwined, consuming Harcan¡¯s mind. From Noble mtl dot com At the end of the long battle, all he possessed was the dark magic composing his body and a few gems. In the grim situation, Harcan felt the malicious intent of the demon mocking him until the very end. The demon had presented Harcan with an inevitable choice until the end. The black energy entwined in Harcan¡¯s eyes scanned the approaching humans and elves, sensing the end of the battle. Knowing that the end of his life was near, Harcan could not extinguish the flames of burning hatred. After years of accumulating hatred, it had long become his very essence. Feeling the humiliation of offering everything to the one who had mocked him, Harcan devoted himself entirely to the demon. His soul was completely under the demon¡¯s control, and his body began to function as the vessel of the demon. ¡°What, what is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± As the elves and Rohan¡¯s group, drawing their swords and rushing forward, saw Riche¡¯s body begin to transform once again, they roared in protest. The remnants of the demon embedded in Riche¡¯s chest began to pulsate as if infused with life, while the blackened bones expanded in size. The advanced knights, who squeezed out the last of their strength, assaulted the demon relentlessly, but even the deep wounds they inflicted were swiftly healed, leaving no trace behind. ¡°This is insane¡­¡± Despite not completing its transformation, the entity that seemed to corrode the air made one knight curse. Amidst the onslaught raining down like a storm, just as the grotesque figure was taking shape, a thunderous voice made the senior knights, who were swinging their swords frantically, pause. ¡°Dodge!¡± Upon hearing the warning from the duke, the knights hastily sheathed their swords, and as the duke confirmed their evasion, his hand, once again, gripped the sword hilt. Knowing his aged body would struggle, he couldn¡¯t prevent the looming catastrophe. The sword, absorbing the duke¡¯s aura to its fullest, slowly descended vertically. As the duke¡¯s will enveloped the world, everything in the path of his sword was effortlessly cut down without the slightest resistance. Before a strike that disregarded even physical resilience, the demon¡¯s form, which was nearing completion, couldn¡¯t withstand and was cleaved in half. Now, the remnants, taking the form of a complete heart, were cut lifelessly, banishing the demon¡¯s consciousness back to hell. Harken¡¯s body, now void of the demon, returned to a fractured skull form and rolled lifelessly on the ground. In the suffocating silence, the sound of Harken¡¯s severed skull rolling was the only thing filling the desolate battlefield. ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡± A cautious question, whose origin was unknown, marked the beginning. A wave of excitement spread among the survivors, soon erupting into triumphant cheers. Age, status, or race could not overshadow the current joy. Warriors who endured the fierce battlefield, unknown to each other, laughed, shouted, embraced, and shared the joy of victory. ¡°It was truly, truly tough.¡± Like them, Rohan also felt deep elation. Feeling joy amidst the countless deaths on the battlefield felt awkward, but considering the battles fought, it seemed acceptable to forget any guilt for now and smile. Staring blankly at the traces of battle for a while, Rohan snapped out of it when a hand tapped his shoulder. ¡°You, truly remarkable. You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± ¡°Fortunate to have someone like you around.¡± ¡°Until we meet again.¡± The giants who couldn¡¯t be faced before the war now approached Rohan first to greet him. Despite any great deeds he may have done, Rohan¡¯s social status didn¡¯t rise to their level, so he responded to their greetings with as much politeness as possible. After the three men left, pleased with Rohan¡¯s greeting, Rohan¡¯s eyes, now completely out of reverie, began to scan the surroundings. With the battle over, there were people he needed to look after. Chapter 59 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 5959. Among the first to seek out after regaining his composure was his one and only master and lord, Viscount Izell. Though the unrelenting joy of victory hadn¡¯t faded from the chaotic battlefield, due to the reduced numbers from the fierce fighting, he could spot several familiar faces. ¡°Sir Rohan!¡± ¡°I had hoped Sir Rohan was safe.¡± Soldiers who had been with Izell came forward to greet Rohan. ¡°Sir Rohan! About earlier¡­ remember?¡± ¡°hahahaha¡­ I do. Argent seems a bit different¡­¡± ¡°Did you notice? hehehe.¡± With a beaming smile, Rohan embraced Argent, pointing towards the sky. ¡°Master!¡± And finally, Rohan, who found the Earl of Izel covered in blood and filth, rushed towards him, dragging his heavy body. ¡°Rohan, it¡¯s you!¡± The Earl, leaning against the wall, also responded to Rohan¡¯s voice and struggled to get up. Though both were battered, there was no hesitation as they embraced each other. ¡°You¡¯re safe. That¡¯s truly fortunate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe too, Master. Lady, Sophia, and everyone were very worried.¡± The two men, checking each other¡¯s bodies, almost simultaneously let out a sigh of relief. Although there were countless minor wounds, there were no major injuries that would endanger their lives. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After confirming the Earl¡¯s safety, Rohan cautiously inquired about how Adam was faring. ¡°By any chance, where is Sir Adam¡­¡± The Earl¡¯s expression darkened sharply at Rohan¡¯s question. After a brief hesitation, the Earl reluctantly spoke. ¡°¡­He fought bravely. He met a knightly death.¡± At the expected response, Rohan¡¯s expression also darkened. The death of an acquaintance was never easy to get used to, no matter how many times one experienced it. A heavy silence lingered briefly between the two. ¡°¡­It¡¯s inevitable. Knights always live with death by their side. Having fought honorably and died, Adam will have no regrets.¡± Forcing a smile, the exhausted Earl patted Rohan¡¯s back. Together with the Earl who had risen, they gathered soldiers from Izel. Starting with Argen, those who had left Izel territory with Rohan were now standing before the Earl one by one. ¡°Is this¡­ all of them?¡± Examining the soldiers standing before him, Rohan, with a slightly closed voice, asked. Among the soldiers who were close to seventy, excluding Rohan, only about twenty had survived. Even among them, three soldiers seemed to have suffered serious injuries, with limbs not entirely intact, indicating a near-total loss. Rohan, observing the faces of the surviving soldiers, could not hide his somber expression. It was due to hearing about the deaths of Kenneth, his childhood companion, and Charles, who willingly passed on his vision to Rohan. As the surviving forces grouped by affiliation and took rest in the ruined Baekjak Castle. Thanks to the enemy¡¯s main forces being diverted to the Frederick Baekjak Castle, the forces of Count Calton, who had relatively easily repelled the monsters¡¯ assault, arrived late. Except for the nobles who fell to the hands of monsters and the Western nobles who defended their positions, all the lords had gathered at the Baekjak Castle. With the kingdom suffering a significant blow, the tales they had to share were far from pleasant. Frederick Baekjak willingly opened the gates of the inner stronghold, and the survivors slowly moved inside the castle. While the nobles inside the castle shared stories, the soldiers were provided with a decent meal and a place to rest. The taste of the food was mediocre, but merely consuming enough nutrition and getting a good night¡¯s sleep rapidly rejuvenated their exhausted bodies. Of course, not everything was positive. As time passed, the injuries of the wounded soldiers worsened, leading them to depart one by one. The soldiers from Izel Castle were no exception; two of the three critically injured soldiers could not survive the night. The bodies of the soldiers who died in battle were taken care of by the survivors, and one by one, the deceased from the Izel army were found and laid to rest beside their comrades. Tears welled up in the eyes of the soldiers as they gazed at the bodies laid side by side for burial. Rohan, too, felt a surge of sadness at the sight of his fallen comrades. After the chaotic exterior was tidied up a bit, a joint funeral was held under the supervision of the priest staying at Carlton Castle. Flames imbued with Arnesian sanctity erupted from the priest¡¯s hands, and the slowly growing fire soon engulfed all the bodies of Atam and the soldiers. As comrades united in the flames were laid to rest with the priest¡¯s elegy, the funeral came to an end. Though comrades had departed, those who survived had to prepare for what was to come next. It had been a day since the battle with Lich had ended. Led by Rohan, the soldiers who were unharmed stepped forward to gather supplies, managing to prepare to leave the road in a hurry. The nobles¡¯ meeting ended without a clear conclusion, looking forward to the next gathering. The only issue they all agreed upon was to contribute to the restoration of Arden. After the meeting, the troops gathered to combat the dark sorcerer set off one by one towards the Marquisate. The soldiers of Izell also finished their preparations to return home. One soldier, having lost an arm but survived, decided to stay in the Marquisate to wait for his wounds to heal, while the rest of the troops, including Rohan and the Marquis of Izell, finally set off on the journey towards their beloved homes. The road to Izell Castle was not an easy one. The weather remained chilling, and lurking monsters waited for the moment when they let their guard down. Nevertheless, as days passed, the soldiers¡¯ faces brightened. It was because they felt their homes drawing near. Over a month had passed since leaving Izell Castle. Most soldiers had never been outside their homeland, and leaving the castle had only brought them hardship, making thoughts of home all the more poignant. As the familiar walls of their home finally came into view, some of them even shed tears. As the group led by the Marquis of Izell approached the gate, the guards recognized the Marquis and their eyes widened as if in disbelief. ¡°The Marquis is here!¡± ¡°The Marquis has arrived!¡± As if to announce the news, one guard dashed into the castle, while the remaining guard stiffly saluted the Marquis. The Marquis responded with a quiet nod, unable to hide the smile creeping onto his face. The soldiers, having received their share of gold coins, joyfully ran towards their homes, while the Marquis and Rohan walked side by side towards the Marquisate. It seemed like the guards had passed on the news, as the Marquis¡¯s family had come out to wait for them outside the Marquisate. The Marquis¡¯s wife and Sophia ran towards him, embracing him tightly, with the Marquis¡¯s wife checking his body for any injuries. As the wife was busy, Sophia, who had left the Marquis¡¯s embrace, turned towards Rohan. With tear-filled eyes, she gazed intensely at Rohan. ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­ Rohan.¡± Rohan, who was about to greet her casually, was taken aback as Sophia suddenly rushed into his arms. At Sophia¡¯s bold move, the maids who arrived late were shocked and covered their mouths. As Sophia slowly let go after a while, her wet eyes meeting Rohan¡¯s made him feel an irresistible impulse. ¡®¡­ But it can¡¯t be here.¡¯ With superhuman patience, Rohan stopped himself, exhaling a sigh mixed with regret and relief. While Rohan stood still, Sophia, seemingly feeling embarrassed belatedly, stepped back slightly. The Marquis and his wife, who had sent off the joy of the reunion, looked at the two with a strange smile on their faces. Unpacking in the missed room, enjoying a hastily prepared dinner, the first day in Izell Castle came to an end. Wrapped in the comfort of the bed, Rohan finally enjoyed a peaceful sleep after a long time. A week had passed since Rohan¡¯s group arrived in Izell. Although welcomed by his family with joy for his survival, the Marquis, who returned to Izell Castle, felt a sudden headache and fear as he entered the study the next day. The Countess had been doing her best in her own way, but with the resources and troops of the territory being drained to the capital, they were facing a crisis in every aspect. After scrutinizing the documents for a while, the Count let out a deep sigh. The origin of the problems that arose within the castle was clear. ¡°Too many have died.¡± Of course, as soldiers by profession, those who had died were well aware that they could meet their end on the battlefield at any moment. Since their families had received compensation in the form of condolence money, it was unlikely that the Count would feel regret over a son¡¯s death. But this was just a personal feeling; from the perspective of a lord, the issue was far from being resolved. In this barbaric world, the meaning of being a soldier went beyond merely being able to defend one¡¯s honor. They were the all-around workers who guarded the castle as guards, carried out labor as laborers when there was construction, and even helped out struggling farms during harvest seasons for a small fee. Moreover, whether inside or outside the castle, soldiers who possessed both quality military force and labor were indispensable human resources. For instance, just a day¡¯s journey south of Ezel Castle revealed a massive mountain range dividing the Arden Kingdom and the Floren Kingdom. Although it was a mountain range where monsters lurked, it was one of the rare places in Ezel that produced unique resources. From medicinal mushrooms to the beautiful fur of mountain animals and the occasional discovery of small mines. From Noble mtl dot com However, in order to obtain these resources, regular expeditions were essential. Usually once a year, at least once in this year, the task had to be carried out. If the timing was missed, even dozens of troops led by knights had to endure considerable losses. The last expedition was conducted in the spring of the year before last, so the situation was pressing. With winter coming to an end, preparations had to be made to mobilize the troops. Soldiers to fill the ranks were absolutely necessary. The mountain range was just one example among many; there were many places where the touch of soldiers was needed. In fact, Rohan was a unique case, not being dragged into such miscellaneous tasks despite serving as a soldier. Although soldiers were essential for the operation of the territory, cultivating them was by no means easy. Not only did it cost a lot of money, but there were also not many people who wanted to become soldiers. Although there was conscription, it was still a considerable burden. Ignoring the will of freemen and conscripting them when it was not a state of emergency was prohibited by kingdom law, and the Count of Ezel did not want to choose a method that would clearly provoke the opposition of the territory¡¯s residents. Even if all those obstacles were ignored and the work proceeded, the soldiers who had been caught up in that way would not truly devote themselves to the Count. As the Count pondered over his headache, he heard someone knocking on the door of his study. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing the Count¡¯s response, the visitor cautiously opened the door and revealed himself. ¡°Oh, Rohan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Confirming the visitor¡¯s identity, the Count asked with a subtle smile. Recently, the Count¡¯s feelings towards Rohan had been nothing but pleased. Although the formal betrothal had not taken place yet, Rohan, as a mere knight, had gained a reputation that could not be overlooked. Even at gatherings of nobles, including the king, his name stood out multiple times. The apprentice who had already surpassed the Count himself, showing some overwhelming talent. ¡®No, I can¡¯t even call him a student anymore.¡¯ Rohan, who had already transcended the Count¡¯s level, even felt awkward hearing the term ¡®master¡¯. Soon, the Count felt he should advise Rohan to change the title by which he addressed him. ¡®No, it might be better to just hurry up and arrange the marriage.¡¯ While the Count was momentarily lost in thought, Rohan, who had cautiously approached, spoke. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡± At Rohan¡¯s words, curiosity sparked in the viscount¡¯s face. It had been quite some time since the viscount had taken Rohan as his disciple. Yet, he had never properly fulfilled a request from Rohan. Seeing Rohan, who rarely made such requests, speaking with such a serious expression of asking for a favor, curiosity naturally surged within the viscount. ¡°What kind of favor is it that you¡¯re asking with such a serious face? Come on, let me hear it.¡± Upon the viscount¡¯s urging, Rohan cautiously spoke up. Chapter 60 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 6060. The day after returning to Eizel Territory. Rohan, who had fallen into a deep sleep as if fainting from exhaustion, opened his eyes to the sunlight filtering through the curtains. Perhaps due to having slept early, the fear of waking up was veiled by drowsiness. Unlike the day before, where he could forget everything and sleep soundly in the joy of returning to his sanctuary, upon waking up, a certain uneasiness lingered in his heart. While he slept with outstretched legs, the families of the fallen soldiers likely spent the night in tears. Though Rohan had done nothing wrong, a strange sense of guilt enveloped him nonetheless. Moreover, today Rohan had to visit one of the many bereaved families personally. The sole memento of his deceased comrade Kenneth, who ultimately couldn¡¯t escape death in the final battle. The gilded ring that Kenneth always wore was left in Rohan¡¯s room. He could have asked another soldier to do it, but he had kept the item to personally deliver it, as he wanted to handle his comrade¡¯s memento himself. As Rohan, with a stern expression, handed over the memento, Kenneth¡¯s ailing mother and young sister looked on with anxious expressions. As Rohan hesitated and handed over the memento, they collapsed, pouring out tears as if crumbling. In the face of parents grieving their child¡¯s death, Rohan couldn¡¯t bring himself to mention phrases like ¡®died an honorable death¡¯ or ¡®fulfilled his duty as a soldier.¡¯ He simply handed over the personal belongings he had prepared as a gesture of condolence and left the place with a remorseful expression. Though life may be fleeting, a child to parents seemed irreplaceable. ¡®Except for my father.¡¯ From Kenneth¡¯s house, where shadows seemed to follow him, Rohan¡¯s face bore a deep melancholy by the time he returned to the castle. Even without wielding a sword, Rohan¡¯s physical abilities, honed to a high level, easily surpassed those of an average person, allowing him to distinctly hear the cries coming from various places in the castle. ¡®¡­Hearing everything isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡¯ Still feeling as though their cries lingered in his ears, Rohan suddenly recalled a thought he had once had. Teaching soldiers martial arts that he had mastered to those without a master. Back then, it was just a passing thought, but now, after witnessing many soldiers perish needlessly, it had become a serious matter of contemplation. Since meeting Kenneth¡¯s family, Rohan had pondered over this whenever he had spare time during his duties. While it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get permission to teach swordsmanship, he didn¡¯t want to voice his opinion without any consideration, solely relying on the viscount¡¯s judgment. The advantages were clear. The value of ancient warrior swordsmanship or barbarian warrior sword techniques far surpassed the basic swordsmanship taught to soldiers. Starting from the grade judged by the status window, which was two levels higher, the pinnacle reachable by an ordinary person learning it was completely different. However, there were also disadvantages. Both R-grade skills Rohan possessed didn¡¯t align at all with the Eizel family¡¯s swordsmanship. Unlike the well-balanced Eizel swordsmanship, which focused entirely on attack, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t harmonize with the swordsmanship he was accustomed to. The complexity of the movements made it difficult to master compared to basic swordsmanship, which couldn¡¯t be ignored. It was unclear if teaching recklessly was a wise thing to do. After learning swordsmanship, one might quit being a soldier and venture onto a different path, or worse, commit acts of wrongdoing. Various minor issues kept appearing and disappearing in Rohan¡¯s mind. In an era where knowledge was highly valued, especially teaching a valuable martial art like this required careful consideration. As time passed amidst his contemplation, Rohan finally knocked on the door of the study. Entering the study with a slight sense of tension, Rohan found the Viscount, who greeted him with his usual subtle smile. At the Viscount¡¯s urging to speak up, Rohan opened his mouth. ¡°By any chance, do you remember the swordsmanship I was practicing when I first became your disciple?¡± In response to Rohan¡¯s question, the Viscount briefly stroked his chin before nodding. ¡°Ah, I remember. You mentioned something about carving on a stone like it was a piece?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Thanks to that, I somewhat realized the essence of Ora.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. But why suddenly bring up that swordsmanship?¡± ¡°¡­I would like to teach that swordsmanship to the soldiers.¡± Taken aback by the unexpected proposal, the Viscount¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Even if it¡¯s outdated, isn¡¯t it a swordsmanship that can awaken Ora? Teaching that to the soldiers? Are you serious?¡± In response to the Viscount¡¯s astonishment, Rohan slowly nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot¡­ I want to do it.¡± With the sudden proposal, a faint furrow appeared between the Viscount¡¯s brows. Having been momentarily lost in thought, the Viscount eventually spoke to Rohan. ¡°Rohan, I truly appreciate your determination. But deciding to teach a new swordsmanship is not something to be taken lightly. And in truth, after experiencing many things, you may not even remember the sword you wielded back then. If you really have made up your mind, can you demonstrate the swordsmanship once again?¡± Rohan readily agreed to the Viscount¡¯s proposal. After all, it was a technique he had decided to pass down to the soldiers. There was no reason to hide it anymore. ¡°Come to think of it, there was one more thing I needed to share.¡± Standing in the training ground where he had sparred with Sophia, Rohan remembered that he had not yet taught the Viscount a new sword technique. Lost in contemplation about swordsmanship, he had been unable to think of anything else. Unable to bring up a different topic at the training ground, Rohan decided to focus his efforts on demonstrating the swordsmanship for now. Since he didn¡¯t need a partner, Rohan drew his sword from his waist. Rohan had decided to teach the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship to the soldiers. As an ancient swordsmanship, it retained a roughness in various aspects, but with no separate technique, as long as even ignorant soldiers trained diligently, they could accumulate Ora in their bodies, a significant advantage. Although he briefly considered the barbarian¡¯s sword technique, Rohan, who had mastered both skills, believed that the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship would be more beneficial for the soldiers¡¯ growth. ¡®Well, if needed, I can always teach it later.¡¯ As Rohan¡¯s sword moved, a rugged yet instinctive swordplay unfolded on the training ground. The sparse feints were nothing more than embellishments, with each attack targeting the opponent¡¯s vital points, displaying a lively swordsmanship. At first glance, the movements seemed no different from the slashing of third-rate mercenaries, but when combined with the breath that harmonized with the swordsmanship, the story changed. The rhythmic breath flowing from Rohan¡¯s mouth gradually disrupted in sync with the sword¡¯s movements, eventually forming perfect synchronization of movements and breath, slowly drawing in mana from the surroundings. As Rohan¡¯s sword swung vigorously, mana flowed faster into his body, creating a flow. Without deliberately raising the accumulated Ora, with each repetition, a faint Ora naturally emerged from the tip of Rohan¡¯s sword. It was truly a primitive manifestation of Ora, but the Viscount couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°Ha¡­¡± In this era, the martial arts used by an unknown warrior who had already faced real battles possessed a rugged beauty of its own. As Ora¡¯s sword sliced through the air, the repetitive movements came to a halt. Meanwhile, the Viscount was deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s too excellent to reject. However, its nature is completely different from our family¡¯s martial arts¡­ Moreover, teaching it to all soldiers just because they are soldiers doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea.¡± While the Viscount was lost in thought, Rohan silently stood, waiting for his response. Noticing Rohan had finished his demonstration while he was lost in thought, the Viscount belatedly put on a composed expression. ¡°You¡¯ve truly worked hard. It may be old, but it¡¯s truly excellent martial arts. Perhaps even too much for the soldiers. Hence, it¡¯s even more of a dilemma.¡± In response to the Viscount¡¯s pondering words, Rohan began to lay out the method he had been contemplating for days. ¡°Master, are you thinking of recruiting more soldiers?¡± ¡°Um¡­ yes, that might be necessary. It won¡¯t be easy¡­ but why suddenly ask about that?¡± ¡°Using the martial arts I¡¯m demonstrating now to attract people, how about that?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Instead of using powerful martial arts as bait, attach difficult conditions. It will sift out the gems.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ how do you mean?¡± ¡°Young men in rural areas all have a great longing for strength. If we were to offer to teach them decent martial arts someday, they would flock like clouds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Since they never had the chance to wield a sword.¡± ¡°Select the promising ones and entrust the assessments to the sergeants. Pick out the soldiers who achieve outstanding results to teach them martial arts. Of course, if they accept a long service period themselves.¡± ¡°Hmm, not a bad idea. While I may not know much else, gathering soldiers seems feasible.¡± ¡°Yes, especially since our forces are currently lacking. Even the existing soldiers would likely accept an extension of their service period if offered.¡± At Rohan¡¯s words, the Viscount slowly nodded. To the Viscount, it was not a bad proposal. ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t the martial arts eventually leak if we proceed like that?¡± The martial arts of this era bore similarities to the corporate secrets of the 21st century Earth. Being a crucial element in maintaining the family¡¯s legacy, it should never be left to fall into the hands of others. Despite the Viscount¡¯s worried inquiry, Rohan replied in a calm voice. ¡°For now, focus on teaching trustworthy soldiers, and extend the service period of those who learn martial arts. Even those who complete their service period can be given other tasks to keep them close. Of course, it may eventually leak over time, but by then, it shouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem.¡± ¡°No problem, you say? Why is that?¡± ¡°Initially, compared to the martial arts of Izell, ours is lacking, and by then, our domain¡¯s influence will have grown significantly. Ah, I might even develop better martial arts.¡± Impressed by Rohan¡¯s unexpected confidence in his response, the Viscount¡¯s eyes widened. Having always been humble in front of the Viscount, Rohan¡¯s display of unexpected boldness was a surprise. Yet, the Viscount felt no discomfort at all. Knowing Rohan¡¯s skills, he felt that this confidence was fitting for him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need to shrink back too much. After facing great battles, you¡¯ve matured further, Rohan.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s approving words, where a sense of pride could be detected, a flustered Rohan awkwardly scratched the back of his head. Following the battle with the dark sorcerer, there remained three knights in Izell, including the Viscount. With two of them having made up their minds, there was virtually no doubt about the succession of martial arts. From Noble mtl dot com Of course, while detailed matters might require further discussion, the overall framework was unlikely to change. In the end, Rohan¡¯s intentions were accepted by the Viscount. After discussing with the Viscount, Rohan¡¯s daily life became busier. In addition to the existing tasks such as consistent training, meetings with the Viscount and Lou were added to his schedule. Initially, it was merely a discussion about swordsmanship training and recruiting new soldiers, but even after reaching an agreement on both matters, the Viscount¡¯s invitations continued. Now, not only military strength but also comprehensive issues regarding territory management were being brought up. Furthermore, as the meetings grew in size, even some nobles were starting to attend. ¡®How did it end up like this?¡¯ Rohan murmured to himself as he stood in front of the Viscount¡¯s study once again today. Unaware to Rohan, he played a significant role in how things turned out this way. Despite spending a considerable amount of time together, their relationship had been one-sided so far. The Viscount, who was both an elder and a mentor, imparted teachings to Rohan. Because of this, the Viscount rarely had the opportunity to listen to Rohan¡¯s opinions or thoughts. However, through discussions on swordsmanship training, the Viscount recognized the intellectual prowess Rohan had acquired through his higher education in a previous life. After becoming the Viscount¡¯s disciple, Rohan¡¯s quick acquisition of knowledge, combined with a mind not easily found, even with his young age of sixteen and his focus on physical training, intrigued the Viscount. Though the Viscount had cultivated his own education as a noble, in the humble territory of Ezel, there were few individuals with whom he could share insights. Given the circumstances, it was only natural for the Viscount to increase his time spent conversing with Rohan. Of course, Rohan, unaware of these intricacies, simply wondered when the Viscount¡¯s invitations would cease as he stepped into the study. Not long after Rohan entered the study, all the regular members were present. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the atmosphere had been relaxed lately, today felt different. The Viscount, with a more serious expression than usual, brought up a fitting topic. Chapter 61 How To Live As A Genius Knight In A Fantasy World 6161. ¡°It seems we are to subjugate the early mountain monsters.¡± The sudden statement didn¡¯t surprise anyone in the study. Subjugating the mountains was customary once a year. It had been a year since the last subjugation, which coincided with Rohan¡¯s training of new soldiers, making it an appropriate time. However, not everyone was in favor of the subjugation. ¡°Viscount, while the subjugation is indeed necessary¡­ isn¡¯t the number of soldiers insufficient?¡± ¡°At the very least, we could wait until the new soldiers finish their training¡­¡± The opposing opinion came from the attendants who followed the Viscount. It wasn¡¯t that they bore ill will towards the Viscount; they were simply aware of the danger involved in subjugating the mountains, having lived as Ezel¡¯s attendants for many years. With news of recruiting new soldiers spreading to each village, their suggestion was to delay the subjugation to increase the military¡¯s strength. However, having spent his whole life in Ezel, the Viscount had not overlooked this aspect. ¡°While it¡¯s true that we lack manpower, we can¡¯t postpone the subjugation any longer. A village near the mountains has already suffered. Though it¡¯s a small village, the damage is nearly catastrophic. We can¡¯t leave it unattended.¡± ¡°But if we further deplete the soldiers here, maintaining security will become challenging.¡± At the worried question from the attendant, the Viscount chuckled calmly. ¡°There will be no shortage of manpower. I intend to send Rohan on this subjugation.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s words, a subtle expression crossed the attendants¡¯ faces. It had been a month since the Viscount and the soldiers had returned to Ezel. The story about Rohan¡¯s dancing spread by the survivors made the Ezell Castle lively, and even the spirits had heard the rumors long ago. However, no one among them took the rumors seriously. It was simply unbelievable that he had reached the rank of a senior knight at the young age of just sixteen. They thought it was merely a misunderstanding due to the soldiers¡¯ lack of insight. Since the Viscount had not given any special attention, it was natural for them not to have a precise understanding of Rohan¡¯s status. As one of the spirits cautiously probed Rohan¡¯s reaction, he asked carefully, ¡°Is it true that Sir Rohan¡¯s dancing¡­ is so remarkable?¡± At the spirit¡¯s question, the Viscount made a bewildered expression. ¡°No, haven¡¯t you heard the rumors? Everyone in the Marquisate knows how Rohan distinguished himself at the White Castle.¡± ¡°I have heard, but¡­ are you saying all the rumors are true?¡± At the spirit¡¯s inquiry, the Viscount seemed to realize his mistake, furrowing his brow. Upon reflection, he realized that he had never officially acknowledged Rohan¡¯s achievements, only discussing his feats in dancing at family meals. ¡®I made a mistake. Who knows how delayed the commendation will be; I should have informed the country of Rohan¡¯s deeds.¡¯ It was never the case that the Viscount had forgotten or taken lightly Rohan¡¯s achievements. It was just that when he had arrived at Ezell, there were too many issues to address, and later, as rumors spread widely, he did not feel the need to announce it. Although he worried if Rohan might be offended, he seemed not to be greatly concerned. If it had been another knight, it would not have been strange to feel greatly disappointed, but Rohan was truly an outstanding disciple. With a secretly relieved sigh, the Viscount belatedly acknowledged Rohan¡¯s deeds. ¡°It¡¯s all true. Rohan fought against the Death Knights at the White Castle, defeated the Corpse Dragon, and rose to the rank of a senior knight. Without Rohan¡¯s actions, I might not have returned alive.¡± At the Viscount¡¯s words, astonishment spread across the spirits¡¯ faces. They had never imagined that the rumors circulating from ignorant mouths could be true. But the Viscount¡¯s affirmation was beyond doubt. Eyes filled with amazement were directed towards Rohan. ¡°You are truly remarkable, Sir Rohan.¡± ¡°I was blind. To have such a remarkable knight by my side and yet be unaware.¡± The spirits, now composed, expressed belated admiration, and Rohan, who had become the center of attention, greeted them with a smile mixed with embarrassment. After Rohan¡¯s deeds were firmly established, there were no longer any opposing voices. Though called a punitive expedition, it was merely clearing the entrance to the mountain range. For ordinary knights, it was challenging to swiftly adapt to sudden variables, requiring them to prepare for potential losses in manpower. However, if a senior knight took the lead, the situation would be entirely different. In the end, the Viscount¡¯s opinion was accepted without any objections, and the subsequent meeting concluded with discussions on the timing of the expedition and the size of the forces to be mobilized. After the meeting, Rohan, who had a brief conversation with the Viscount, returned to his room. After changing into comfortable clothes, Rohan, sitting in a chair, muttered softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so apologetic.¡± What had he received from the Viscount? Would he resent him for that? Leading the punitive force was also readily accepted. In truth, it was embarrassing to claim that he had completely reached the rank of a senior knight, but Rohan possessed a strength different from that of ordinary knights. He had even considered practicing swordsmanship for the soldiers; could he not handle one expedition? Moreover, no matter how strong he had become, Rohan was still just a knight of Ezell. He had never once thought of defying the Viscount¡¯s orders and shirking his duty. The agreed-upon timing for the punitive expedition through the meeting was a month and a half later. The goal was to tidy up the monsters before the farming officially began. After marking the date on a rough paper-made calendar, I opened the status window that I started to check more often these days. Just as the battles of the dark wizards intensified, Rohan also grew significantly. The proficiency of the ezel household martial arts, which had not been rising, had all reached the 60% range. Now, it could truly be said that Rohan had completely surpassed the level of the Ezel Viscount. It was an achievement that could be considered a significant development, but what Rohan was most diligently observing lately were other skills. The devastating blow of the Warrior King, which had reached a proficiency of 98%, and the whip technique recently learned in the stable. Rohan¡¯s gaze was fixed on these two skills without moving. ¡°There¡¯s really not much time left now.¡± Over the past month, Rohan had been leading a truly busy life. Passing down the swordsmanship to the Viscount, sporadic dates with Sophia, practicing swordsmanship with Arghan whose level had not yet stabilized, and even socializing with soldiers including Chris. Despite all that, Rohan never skipped a day of training. The fruits of such efforts were the number 2 next to the feather in the status window and the proficiency of the two skills advancing towards completion. He had successfully filled the proficiency of axe and mace techniques from Tigrune to Viscount Frederick¡¯s estate all the way to 100%. Now, all that remained was 2% proficiency in the devastating blow of the Warrior King and 23% proficiency in the whip technique. Rohan¡¯s eyes sparkled with the imagination of acquiring new skills. Three days later. Rohan hurriedly entered his room, a smile on his face as he opened the status window. ¡°Finally, I finally gathered them all.¡± Next to the feather icon clearly displayed in the top right of the status window was an x4 mark, making Rohan¡¯s heart race with excitement. He pressed the feather icon after a long time to open the skill synthesis window and designated the skills he had thought of in advance. ¡°One is definitely the devastating blow of the Warrior King. The other is the ancient warrior¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± Since Rohan¡¯s main skill was firmly swordsmanship, he decided on a combination that would increase the chances of getting a skill related to the sword. Even though it wasn¡¯t his first time, the R-grade skill synthesis still made Rohan nervous. With trembling fingers, Rohan pressed the synthesis button, and the synthesis window, which had been shrouded in darkness, finally revealed the result. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Rohan, with a trembling heart, checked the skill and his eyes widened, his finger hovering over the skill on the status window froze. After scanning the short skill names several times, Rohan¡¯s forehead, filled with bewilderment, was struck by the anticipated pain. As the intense pain passed, a sense of disappointment mixed with emptiness flowed from Rohan¡¯s mouth as he finally realized reality. ¡°No, darn it¡­¡± The reason for Rohan¡¯s intense reaction was naturally because he was not satisfied with the result. ¨C Old Sorcerer¡¯s Swordsmanship (R) / 30% Even though he had synthesized two R-grade skills, a skill of the same grade had emerged. The failure he experienced shortly after obtaining the status window had reappeared in the synthesis of high-grade skills once again. The time he had spent striving for the feathers flashed before his eyes like a panorama, and Rohan felt a great anger rising within him. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Suppressing the anger that surged up like a fit, Rohan took a deep breath. There was no point in getting angry; it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Instead of shouting or breaking something, Rohan, who activated the meditation skill after a long time, closed his eyes tightly. After a long time passed, Rohan, who had finally calmed his mind, opened his eyes and thought. ¡®I already knew that synthesis might fail. I¡¯ve been lucky so far.¡¯ Moreover, even though it¡¯s a Grade R skill, since it¡¯s a skill related to swords, it was worth training. ¡®Yes, just increasing the power of swordsmanship would have a good effect.¡¯ The additional effect attached to the swordsmanship of a skilled ancient warrior increases the power of all attacks with a sword by 30%. Since they are of the same grade, the range of the additional effect would be similar, so it was clear that building up expertise would be quite helpful. Even though Rohan tried to comfort himself, he couldn¡¯t help feeling drained. Despite wanting to throw himself onto the bed in his gloomy mood, he couldn¡¯t even do that because his sweaty body wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡®Let¡¯s at least wash up.¡¯ Since he felt like he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to start training again today, he headed out of the room to wash up. Approaching as if a maid was waiting, she cautiously asked a question. ¡°Lord Rohan, a soldier has requested to see you¡­ would that be alright?¡± For a regular knight, such a request would naturally be discomforting. Given the difference in status, a soldier couldn¡¯t just summon a knight like that. The maid¡¯s particularly cautious attitude was also due to this. But Rohan was slightly different from an ordinary knight. Since he had first held a weapon as a soldier, he had formed quite a few friendships. And the person who wanted to meet Rohan today, Chris, was probably the closest among them. At the earnest request of the only remaining comrade, Rohan¡¯s darkened face slightly brightened. After setting aside the clothes he had prepared for bathing, he made his way to the main hall. As if waiting for Rohan, Chris greeted him with his characteristic sunny smile. Though young, Chris had experienced the harsh battlefield as a soldier, witnessing things unimaginable to others. Yet, he still retained the pure heart of a boy, which Rohan found fascinating every time he saw it. ¡°Sir Rohan!¡± ¡°Chris, what¡¯s the matter? No, come over here first.¡± Leading Chris into the garden, Rohan prompted him to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Oh, speak freely. That¡¯s why you came here, right.¡± From Noble mtl dot com Upon Rohan¡¯s words, Chris, who had hesitated for a moment, finally spoke. ¡°Rohan, I want to quit being a soldier.¡± Surprised by Chris¡¯s sudden declaration, Rohan¡¯s expression showed astonishment. ¡°Why? You¡¯ve been doing well so far. You¡¯ve endured major battles¡­ and besides, there¡¯s still a lot of time left in your service period, hasn¡¯t it?¡± While Rohan had naturally been liberated by becoming a knight, for Chris, who had only recently become a soldier, leaving service at will was impossible. In response to Rohan¡¯s question, Chris smiled sheepishly and replied. ¡°Oh, that¡­ it¡¯s sorted out. I told Argen, and he took some measures. Going to the Viscount¡¯s estate turned out to be a big help.¡± Argen, who was satisfied with his position as a captain as he hadn¡¯t yet received a knighthood, seemed to have greatly assisted Chris in his discharge. ¡°What? So, does that mean it¡¯s already decided?¡± Feeling bewildered, Rohan¡¯s tone rose slightly, but Chris just looked apologetic without offering any further response. ¡°Well, then, what do you plan to do after leaving the army?¡± Having fought on the battlefield as a soldier, Chris¡¯s prowess was undoubtedly exceptional compared to ordinary people. But this was a world where superhumans existed, and all sorts of monsters roamed. With that level of power, it was impossible to leave the group and maintain a stable livelihood. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no other way¡­¡± To Rohan¡¯s question, Chris smiled and spoke. ¡°I thought I¡¯d try my hand at being a mercenary. Honestly, I felt stifled being a soldier. I wanted to see a different world.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re quitting for that reason?¡± ¡°I know it seems impulsive. But if I don¡¯t do it now, when will I? My mother goes crazy every time I come home, telling me to get married.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At Chris¡¯s reply, Rohan let out a sigh. No matter how close they were as friends, Rohan had no right to interfere in Chris¡¯s life. But because he genuinely worried, it was difficult to offer words of encouragement hastily. Seemingly unaware of Rohan¡¯s complex feelings, Chris continued speaking. ¡°Also, it¡¯s because of this.¡± Rohan¡¯s expression stiffened as he saw the dagger Chris pulled from his bosom. When heading towards Viscount Frederick¡¯s estate, he had taught Chris knife skills. The dagger Chris now held was the one given to him back then. ¡°Why this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing all this time, and surprisingly, knife skills suit me well. But how often do you get to throw a knife working as a soldier?¡± At Chris¡¯s response, Rohan inwardly sighed. He felt that his amateurish teaching of knife skills had led Chris to make an unnecessary decision. He never expected that a mere N-grade skill would cause such a dilemma. Despite Rohan¡¯s stern expression, Chris continued cheerfully speaking. An overflowing story full of dreams and hopes poured out of his mouth, and the more he spoke, the more Rohan¡¯s expression clouded. ¡®Should I stop him by force¡­¡¯ Throughout Chris¡¯s chatter, Rohan¡¯s inner conflict persisted, but in the end, he didn¡¯t hold Chris back. Chris¡¯s sparkling eyes revealed how much he anticipated the new journey. If he were to block Chris¡¯s choice using his power or status, it would be difficult to remain good friends like they were now. Ultimately, instead of expressing his frustration, Rohan bid Chris farewell. All he could do was wish for Chris¡¯s safety and take care of his family. Encouraged by Rohan, Chris also left the estate with a smile. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Alone in the spot where Chris had left, Rohan let out a deep sigh. ¡®Perhaps today is just not my day.¡¯ Standing absentmindedly for a while, Rohan eventually moved towards the estate with weary steps.